Broadie, Alexander (1975) An investigation into the cultural ethos of the

Samaritan Memar Marqah with special reference to the work of Philo of

Alexandria. PhD thesis.

http://theses.gla.ac.uk/1589/

Copyright and moral rights for this thesis are retained by the author
A copy can be downloaded for personal non-commercial research or
study, without prior permission or charge
This thesis cannot be reproduced or quoted extensively from without first
obtaining permission in writing from the Author
The content must not be changed in any way or sold commercially in any
format or medium without the formal permission of the Author
When referring to this work, full bibliographic details including the
author, title, awarding institution and date of the thesis must be given

Glasgow Theses Service

http://theses.gla.ac.uk/
theses@gla.ac.uk

An

Investigation

Samaritan
Work

of

into
Maraah

Memar
Philo

Cultural

the

Special

with

Doctor

for

of

the

degree

of

Hebrew

Department

of

Moral

The

University

Broadie

of

Philosophy

Department

of

November.

and

Semitic

Philosophy

Glasgow

1975

of

Reference

Alexandria

of

Alexander

Submitted

Ethos

Languages

the
to

the

ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS

to

am grateful
and

Memar

Margah,

My

thanks

for

his

this

are

John

interest

active

close

Professor

due

encouragement

also

in

to

Macdonald

my work

his

the

R. S. Downie

Professor

throughout

on

for

the

writing

of

thesis.

SUMMARY

In

II

Chapter

Samaritan

history,

on

the

question

in

the

4th

the

work,

and

that

in

the

found

Hellenistic

coincidence
other

for

the

existence
the

argument

and

the

writings

of

paid

to

the

Philo.

position

arguments

Philo,
very

similar

of

details

earlier

in

an

systematically

to
and

God,

Plato,

and

his

indeed

to

to

the
the

display

those

with

Judaeus.

show

mirror

Specia

attention

Aristotlep

Margah's.

shown

both

that
i

exposition

"was

particular,

and

cosmological

philosophers.
of

are

expound

ideas
Philo

of

of

extensive

Hellenic

propose

Nargahts

examine

unity

ideas

other,

especially

II

the

the

philosophical

Chapter

elements

system

bierrar

the

philosophers,

has

and

Marqah's

of

argument

is

of

of

terms,

philosophical

writings

system

Rabba.

contains

not

Marqah's

philosophers.

philosophical

In

though

Daba

place

Pentateuchal

of

Memar

the

to

to

part

a bearing

whom

of
and

method

that

of

diversity

in

has

general

construction,

system,

presented,

very

the

Marqah's

claim

philosophical

in

thesis

period

of

context

Marqah,

of

attribute

of

this

the

Atemar

its

which

in

to

into

warrant.

of

dating

especially
enter

be

the

the

pervasiveness

to

say

the

within

how

and

C. E.

century

referring
which

of

describe

then

Marqah

place

the
to

Stoics

adopt

ii

In

III

Chapter

take

identifying'Margah's

God

regards
in

and

the

trace

this

Philo

to

conception
Aristotle.

timelessness
position

on
of

In
Philo,

of

but

not
is

position
In
in

holding

and

power.
regarded

in

the
part
His
the

He

what

question

Marqah's

be

the

same

reference

to

to

special

the

as

God

can

discuss
that

God
such

argue

that

the

powers

be

this

Various
of

the

of

conception
Marqah

which

squared

his

with

can

know

that

God
;

Margah's

matter

Philos.
Marqah's
is
as
all
of

God,
sense

but

one

justice,
these

belong

knowledge

attributes,

of

which

God's

are

the
to

Him

those,

can

"properties"

term;

of
of

He

that

and

mercy,

characteristics
knowability

inconsistency

apparent

internally

logical
essence

in

we

On

is.

his

on

God.

of

unknowability

passages

with

VI

God's

with

how

identical

essence.

divine

and

shown

unknowability;

Aristotelian
of

I
throngh

of

God,

conceptually

knowing

God's

as

is

unique

spacelessness,

of

of

show

attributes,

be

and

back

oneness

the

is

plurality.

implications

discuss,

based

both

many

of

account

Chapter

has

not

IV

men

He

that

philosophers.

is

of

doctrine
is,

conceptions

Margah

oneness.

sense

namely,

these

oneness.

speaks

divine

incorporeality

earlier

account

God's

of

by

nature,

internal

Certain

Marqah's

His

lacks

and

Chapter

the

He

discussed,

are

oneness

those

that

sense

in

both

one,

as

God's

divine

of

conception

towards

step

of

account

his

expounding

a first

they

by

are

virtue

God's.
powers,

powers,
are

iii

Philots

discussed.
they

since
of

shed

Memar

the

positions

Philo

of

its

one

can

be

and

then

the

defended

divine

of

argued

that

Marqah

divine

will

are
and

Chapter

Thales
of
its

is

Marqah's

God

used

creation,

with

is

the

and

human

unlike

nihilo

of

demiurge

and

it

Marqah

when

as

an

of

miracles

that

the

act

the

divine
is

the

of

reject

doctrine,

that
the

Plato

idea
ac?

in

that
of

is

will,

examined.
is
squared
and

discussed,

systematicity

or

a model

suggested

account
of

possibility

Timaeus

attacks

is

from

employing

is

creation

position

Anaximander)

and

Marqah's

a model.

ignore

Plato's

the

His

philosophers

either

(Thales

the

of

world.

Hellenic

who

target

idea

It

will.

account

created

of

idea

seen

his

divine

the

to

payed

wholly

Marqah's

the

of

expounded,

acceptance

Marqah

qualities

knowledge

respects

position

anthropomorphism,

the

of

so

and

Marqah's

is

divine

(Aristotle),
the

was

that

with

that

possibility

creating,

His

deals

ex

involving

of

attention

crucial

Aristotle,

creation

loving

personal

and

speaks

will.

with
to

the

of

held

nature

contrasted

Margah

which

charge

Special

in

VII

the

of

the

knowledge

nature

in

ways

various

God.

to

knowledge

various

God's

of

Aristotle's

with

compassionate,

against

examine:

identical.

Philos.

to

the

topic

this

conception

position

merciful,

discuss

attributes

and

his

teaching

the

almost

are

Marqah's

similarity

just,

as

On

to

referred

on

powers.

c'iscuss

contrasting

showing
God

light

of

Marqah

and

VI

Chapter

personhood,
and

divine

the

frequently

are

deal

a great

on

of

In

writings

of

the

iorld

testifies

iv.

to

the

oneness
VIII

Chapter
stands

as"he

secondlyj'as
man
Philo,
as

is
in

relation

to

he

is

in

himself.

cause
by

man,

sees

Marqah's

of

argued

that

soul

doctrine

of

human

Chapter

regarded
ethics

are

an

in

and

aspects

of'an

question

of
to

consonance

examined;

righteous

do

suffer.

of

fear

certain
established.

teaching
and

love.

significant

of

I
And
the

on
In

bearing

of

weakness

theory
that

argue
end

the

is

next
and

with

the

is

of

the

he

denies,

between

with

on

suffering

this

Aristotleiare

the

that
ion

a discus

with

relation

cognitive

will,

Aristotle's

connection

parallels

is

the

that

claim

with

this

discuss

justice

of

crucial

Margah's

is

Marqah's

that

Attention

account

righteous

Marqah's

his
a

man

Samaritan

conception

have

Next,

the

of

and

nature,
to

account
that

practical.

taught

argue

meritoriousness.

of

established.

relation

especially

Nargah's

the

of

a consideration

in

action
its

is

it

of

of

made

and

Marqah

like

qualities,

divisions

the

animal.

Nargah's

considered,

again

is

terms,
of

to

turn

its

and,

sees

will.

ethical

particularism.

paid

Philo,

tual

spiri

and

like

examination

that

universalistic

universalism

creation,
his

first

man,

creation,

of

account

argue

free

IX

as

rest

psychological

Aristotelian

on

Marqah,

of

the

parallels

In

virtue

account

Finally,

the

the

of

Margah's

reason.

teaching

A detailed

a microcosmos.

number

Margah's

on

final

the

as

God.

of

the;

of

motives

teaching

In

final

the

first,

conclusions,
system

of

Marqah,

and
in

of

thirdly,

ideas
the

Samaritan

the
that

three

present

that
Nemar,
formed
community.

general

the

underlying

secondly,

writing

philosophical
ethos

that

philosophy,

Hellenistic,

chapter

that
the
was

Memar

that

is

drawing
of

is

system
is

probability

part

upon
the

cultural

that

CONTENTS

10

Introduction

2.

The

Existence

3.

The

Oneness

4.

The

Unknowability

5.

The

Powers

6.

The

Personhood

of

God

153

7.

The

Creativity

of

God

245

8.

9.

Ethics

373

10,

Conclusion

426

Samaritan

Abbreviations
Bibliography

1
God

of

17
40

God

of

of

God

58

God

of

De

92

Anima

of
of

Philo's
Works

294

Works
Cited

Cited

438
439

CHAPTER

INTRODUCTION

Our

is

subject

neglected,

very
it

circles

is

to

need

in

an

account,

only

be

brief,

Since

philosophical
our

preface

with

totally

now
Margah.

thinker

unknown

necessary

investigation
purposes

is

name

till

philosophy,

Samaritan

the

of

Marqah's

the

philosophical
for

which

present

Margah's

of

historical

setting.
Samaritanism

in

matrix
been
But

perhaps

sect

of

dependence

the

Samaritanism

It

is

be

held

its
of
to

sectl.
separate

independence
Samaritanism

overemphasise

for

sufficient

indeed,

has,

as

identification
may

common

a Jewish

are

overemphasises

Judaism
2

It

Samaritans

the

from

spring

religion.

describing

Judaism,

from
a

that

though

Judaism

Israelite

the

held

religion

and

us

to

note,

as
its

that

""""o

1,

M.

Gaster

2.

J.

Macdonald

The

Samaritans
The

Theology

D. 1
of

the

Samaritans

R. 14

Samaritans
did

point

the

conflicting

two

to

it

history,
establishing
replace

the

motive,

according

the

high

the

nucleus

familiar

II

the

Israel

in

722/1

heathen,

population,

Assyrian

empire,

produced

by

the

with
of

the

Judaist
according
Israelites,

the

Yahwist

this
and

Kings

the

the

other

brought

the

to

and

of

the

heathen

religion

of

the

remaining

account,
religion

The
are

the

citizens

not

the

Samaritans,

therefore
is,

religions

to

according

of.

a new,

syncretism

admixture

was,

source,

kingdom

of

The

is

schism

this

exiled

in.

Israel

descent.

of

parts

of

formed

of

northern

were

citizens

was

its

According
on

from

House

origin

whose

covetousness
who

traces

which

to
Eli,

was

the

in

by

intended

of

17..

attack

their

is

their

of

supporters

Samaritanism.

account,
to

of

kingdom

northern

what

answer

given

schism

II

Judaism

the

two

to

Gerizim.

Mount

section

Assyrian

the

sanctuary

gained

version

as

version

Chronicle

modern

from

after

to

Judaist

are

Chronicles

caused

on

that

which

The

who

priesthood,

through

account,

Samaritan

sanctuary

of

at

One

Samaritan

Shiloh

at

But

Judaist,

seven

Eli

There

question.

Samaritan

the

was

this

other
the

for

turn

must

origins.

separate?

to

the

of

second

shared

groups

the

and

According

we

have

answers

Samaritan

the

Jews

and

not
true

true
Yahwism.

We need
the
if

be

not

is

either,

Samaritans

(a)

distinguished
Mount

namely,
(b)

by

their

sometimes

significantly,
which

the

of

is

period

(c)

by

their

Judaist

the

from

not,

the

claimed

points,

became

part

the

of

by

Sanballat,

to

the

Temple

prevent

to

BCE

2nd

century

and

capturing

under

Nehemiah

Shechem,

strength,
Hyrkanus

John

prevent

Samaritan

the

destroying

Samaritans'

the

this

attempt,

Their

Temple.

insufficient

was

Jews

the

by

their

of

strength

Jerusalem

the

however,

the

Samaritans

the

of

power

revealed

rebuilding

in

they

numerous

subsequently

Jerusalem,

in

and

often

group,
N

Bible.

Evidence

under

Zion

which

at

the

Sanctuary,

their

succession,

differed

BCE

religious

of

for

of

whichever,

century

Mount

not

of

which

Masoretic

site

priesthood,

Pentateuch,

Pentateuch

the

mantle

But

established

Gerizim,

Aaronic

true

by

question

l.

4th

the

a firmly

were

the

accounts

by

correct,

by

here

two

these

of

accuracy

detained

chief

town.

During

the

constituted

Judaea

1.

third

M.

of

Palestine,

Gaster

"Nacdonald

Roman

The
The

group

in
rule

Samaritans

Theolopy

occupying

the

area

between

over

them

was

p,R.
of

Samaritans

the

rule

autonomous

Galilee.

and

See

of

a partially

one

about

period

Roman

the

8ff,
Samaritans

sometimes

an
,pp.

12

ff

L.

benign
the

whole

the

Samaritans.

one

During

upsurge,
literary

activity.

And

liturgy,

in

the

The

chief

the

4th

century

him

to

assign

the

adduced

a number

the

have

and

style,

this

is

Marqah
Islamic
The

in

use

of

and

scientific

..

influence

Samaritan

of

the

to
betray
so

during

chronicles

(in

Marqah's
son)

believing
this

his

writings),

family

Nonus],
=

the,
the

material,

language

the

passages,

All

tradition.

textual

the

unmistakable

any

definite

prominent

Macdonald
for

reasons

midrashic

long

lived

Chronicles

J.

words

(his

Nanah

Marqah

unquestionably

further

names

Darah,

Samaritan

the

Professor

Greek

Rabba,

Amram

that

the

an

was

Samaritan

the

But

the

not

claim

of

addition

does

the

of

outlook,

and

Marqah.

and

Baba

approximately

Roman

philosophical

was

that

lived

= Marcus,

ideological

of

Rabba.

The

Aramaized

[Marqah

part

period

has

period:

was

is

Baba

"..

One

for

ground

century

to

two

other

4th

Marqah

leader

important

an

for

set

which

on

for

religious

of

upsurge,

men.

was

period

was

Samaritan

fore

forms

work

scene

CE,

century

the

the

the

the

consolidation

and

it

This

by

to

whose

4th

the

masterminded
brought

development

of

in

But

vicious.

sometimes

and

fact
signs

in

themselves,

of

that
the

Samaritanism.

later

from

especially
about

the

11th

century,

place

Marqah

and

Nanah

at

that

In

time,
hundreds

Samaritan

of

Margah,

Nanah
known]

also

period

of

Baba

thesis

that
is

that
bears

Marqah's

period

later

much

problems

who

be
than

Marqah

in

Baba

attempt

to

made

literature.

two

One

A number
[=

Defter

his

of

the

main

was

cicfPFPcY]

be

period
Marqah

hymns2

Samaritan

the

the

on

if

lived

at

that

there

would

Islamic

times.

Samaritan

liturgical.
appear
Book

in

the
Common

of

"0""o

1"

2.

Memar

A.
PP.

Margah

Eo Cowley
16-33

vol.

The

I,

Q.

Samaritan

xx

Liturgy

vol.

Il

fewer

be

claim

to

to

same

would

to

very

as
the

than

question
is

he

straightforwardly
and

the

in

lived

contributions

prayers

particular

problems

chronicles'

assign

system

in

there

Rabba's

the

this

philosophy

particular,

to

to
in

in

lived

would

was

Alexandrian

fewer

Margah

if

Marqah

a bearing

are

only

to

here

argue

the

Marqah's

there

In

time.

lived
any

have

so

attaching

Margah
to

Judaeus,

If

us,

Margah

which

and

the

all

a philosophical

to

there

Philo

as

since

of
to

wish
of

resemblance

Philo's

should

not

Hellenistic,

century.

to
this

why

But

my findings

century,

do

developed

Philo

of

similar

be

Margah

by

assignment

Rabba.

a striking

ist
of

the

unmistakably

Hellenism

that
known

names
Titus,

Roman"',

are
dispute

[=

fact

the

family

Tota

and

or

defend

is

there

addition

e8p.

Prayer.
[.

The

second

Teaching],

which

the

Pentateuch

except
The
the

Nemar

two

fact

is

in

philosophical
contemporary
indeed,

fact

the

Hellenic

the

of

in

diversity

is

of

It

is

it

contains

not

the
of

course

hard

of

is

though

it

the

life

of

Moses;

Samaritans

had

Samaritan
because

Aramaic.
of

its

into

solved
to

attached

enter

contains

so

they

which

and

other

Hellenistic

the

construction.
though

devotion,

religious

prayers

precisely

and

other

classify

that

a work

many

on

to

Perhaps,

Marqah's

Philo

in

of

to

lies

path'of

ideas

Marqah

in'a

Greek.

difficulties

elements

just

surface
For

this

of

hymns;

or

extensive
or

just

of

This

available

that

arguing

one

battery

in

those

philosophical
Memar

will

between

trodden

the

Samaritanism.

philosophers

be

had

was

all

affinity

linguistic

expressing

passages

as

work

Aramaic,

writing

and

will

in

philosophy,

exegesis,

such

Hellenistic

Margah

The

jargon

ideas

manifest.

some

a well-established

the

other

ideas,

lacked

that

any

thesis.

this

of

Memar

Aramaic.

philosophical

surprise

and

before

course

his

of

which

problems,

true

philosophical

heart

Palestinian

philosophers
the

than

Samaritan

in
of

with

that

language

the

written

the

grappling

was

closer
to

special

causes

was

lies

branches

main

frequently

in

contribution

just

biblical

exegetical
theolo

though

it

God;

every

Yet

it

The

page.
manages

as

to

Its

unity,

deal

a good

consciousness

he

always

brings

it

warrant

for

presentation
to

say

do

its

the

first,

to

back

us
the

we

points

the

constitutes

part

even

by

for

in

finding
The

making.

warrant

main

the

Pentateuch

the

been

work
religious

see,

source

has

Pentateuchal

of

the

manifest

shall

that

he

explain,
clearly

that

from

far

to

secondly,

and,

stray

of

that

the

As

things.

easy

unity

of

philosophy

appearance
not

the

with

nature

these

however,

author,

to

is

of

though

are,

seems

all

present

Pentateuch.

the

Marqah

when

to

of

by

is

the

about
there

features,

displays

a whole

played

Memar

Two

say

though

not

undeniable.

have

to

philosophy,

disjointness.
is

deal

a good

just

or

on

has

what

feature

of

Marqah's

a unity

in

the

he

has

method.
Although

Margah

is

unity

not

elements
under
all

must
close

the
sit

seems

true
this

philosophy
than

it

such

a kind

of

sit

fact

the

would

interwoven
For

philosophical

deal

otherwise

In

apart.

the

topic

have

of

amenable

the

although
of

the

Marqah's
to

exposition

been.

them

this

particular
in

the

even

certain

element

more

Memar,
that

ensure

together,

easily

easily

renders

a good

to

investigation.

analytical

equally

as

inextricably

remain

elements

could

And

of

achieves

Memar.

The

presence

prompts

certain

philosophy,
but

Or

and

Questions
and
one

before

us

Nevertheless,
to

compelling

Margah's

face

the

of

hypothesis

The
examples
the

But

tradition.

found
part
ideas

in
of

the

with

more

those

the

shortage
of

of

of

Marqah's

other

that

of
from

emerging

philosophical
than

this

is

ideas

period

and

coincidence
thinkers

of

philosophies

philosophical

The

world,

considerations
untenable.

noteworthy

writers

influences.

be

rich

Margah's

which
other

of

a fairly

than

less

to

is

from

straight

external

to

of-

origin
conceivable

sprang

seen

clues
a very

the

important

subtlety

and

the

formulate

occurrences

parallel

complexity

extent

be

of

sources

course,

to

the

no

of

of

nothing

consideration

of

anything

iss

answer,

like

cases

of

problem

certain

can

first

to

philosophy

owing

mind,

in

this

fledged

to

stating

possible

It

where?

practically

basis

the

philosophy.

a fully

But

to

answer

Margah's

is

it

us

to

the

on

Samaritan

difficult

explicitly

evidence

available

is

there

where

from

regard

with

so

documentary
ideas.

sort

originator
into

often

are

worked

Samaritan

not'its

then

naturally

philosophy

imported

imported,

this

of

particularly

that

if

this

was

it

was

Memar

the

a peculiarly

Margah

Or

expositor?

it

was

if

even

thought

Was

questions.

Margah?

by

out

in

a philosophy.

of

of
is

in

Margah's
sufficiently

the
are
that

to

be

to

great
unfamiliar

with

indeed,

be

main

trading

in

if

method

in

ethos

degree

to
this

others,
Margah's

would

iss

work

great
of

so

much

cultural
the
work

synthesis
concerned,

not

material
This

of
mode

question

to

in
I

Elements.
overall

formulation

of

whether

of

the

an

elements
the

form

my

display

for

any

expression
lies

not

out

of

aim

philosophical

gives

his

of

be

but

part

way

any

however,

will,

of

quality

synthesis,

that

elements

of

Memar,

achievement

as

synthesis.

in

substantially

composed

to

those

also

diminish

is

that

is

the

of

expression

an

the

the

establishing

were

Margah's

the

in

there

carriage

in

of

with

philosophical

its

origination

those

of

the

on

and

writing

course,

ethos.

in

the

which

of

city

participated,

serve
in

achievement

Shechem,

in

village,

is

ideas

not

not,

intellectual

not

employ,

he

his

which

would

the

Memar

which

It

goods.

we

Marqah's

which

age.

was

permit

material

of

Palestine,

provincial

as

the

to

cultural
the

well

as

central

the

part

even
as

not

were

the

familiar,

would

was

with

someone

Shechem,

isolated

an

ideas

extent

the

For

the

of

were

accessibility

Even

the

Margah

routes

least

ready

if

ideas.

those

that

currency

of

with

ideas

of

surprising

liveliness

of

set

intellectual

common

the

Marqah

belief-that

the

warrant

of

with
the

rise

material

to

of

10

Memar

the

is

it

sense

a synthetic
be

would

For

there.
is

unsystematic
to

wish

As

conceal

passages

to

collect

then

through

widely

on

philosophy.

passages

in

the

the

to

need

fashion,

but,

exegesis

which

first
is

to

of

say,

for

Marqah
Frequently

is

Memar

not,

is

by

the

six

almost

the

in

material

his

of

of

his

philosophical
in

not
in

least

Pentateuchal
at

the

the

a systematic

the

of

writing

all,

structures

entire

philosophy

after

forming

was

organising

after

needs

interpretation

course

the

location

the

one

any

philosophical

philosophy

books
the

in

one

determined,
the

one

passages

could

substantially

engaged
in

Only

Memar

of

numerous

The

present
rather,

five

with

material

treatise

philosophy.

of

not

any

deal

was

serves

any

does

Memare

Margah

I
the

of

with

of

to

philosophy

diversity

the

Marqah

the

visible.

the

system

assemble

scattered

synthesised

material

discussion

become

by

from

way

Nevertheless,

connection

only

and

scattered
the

in

a full
The

problem.

Nemar

philosophical

problem,

have

place

the

in

the

fragmentariness

evident

quote

philosophical

are

a wide-ranging

become

will

that

say

Memar
in

the

the

of

to

the

Now,

not.

unsustained.

that

presentation
merely

in

and

argue

to

presented

as

or

misleading

ideas

philosophical

unity

least

Atemar.

course

of

of

the

interpretations

the

the
That
Memar

Pentateuch.
he

11

finds

it

necessary

order

of

presentation
by

determined
Pentateuchal
the

to

fragments

could

philosophical

the

have

Marqah

passages

themselves
the

readily

watched
philosophical

The

from

that

most

account,

this

of

in

given

the

relation

and

his

the

relationship

the

philosophy

in

For

Philo

also

was

and

wrote

exegesis,

in

could
between
the

to

the

primarily

therefore,

the

be

devoted'
of

paragraph,

serve

exegesis

as

Biblical

an

and

Alexandria.

of

concerned
in

of

account

exegesis

Philo

this

of

exposition

Pentateuchal

philosophy

have

extensive

previous

of

since
could

text,

certain

illuminate

will

also

works

his

To

Using,

an

thesis
the

as

direction,

the

Nargah's

between

philosophy

is

the

of

exegesis.

It

system.

in

ignored

to

Memar

the

the

philosophised

seeking

available

emerged

fragments

of

opposite

the

detach
detachable

verses.

the

illuminate

clues

system

Margah

was

is

significance

and

in

the

detached

be

Biblical
moved

of
done

location

however,

illuminating

therefore

a philosophically

original

passages.

extent

the

allow

meaning

is

surprisingly

into

not,

the

establishing

of

and

The

have,

proved

themselves

whole.

presentation
I

The

point.

philosophy

What

which

exegesis,

reshuffle

way

of

order

a philosophical

the

exegesis.

the

ordered

make
of

the

philosophy

from

to

with
the

Biblical
course-of

12

illuminating
no

less

than

exposition

the

Biblical

for

Niargah,

philosophical,

Philo

and

to

respect

their

by
philosophical

Bible.

Neither

is

here

about

of

which

How

a later

has

God.

But

with

since

God,
the

6"00o

1.

Spec.

III

XXXIII

the
a

accept

is

to

be

remarkable,
that

iss

consistent

with

or

Some

words

should

could

countenance

this

Marqah

do

will

could

so

Philo

185

rain

upon

that

is

freely
is

philosophy

Pentateuch

is

also

is
The

us"'.
indicates

employs

which

"It

that:

asserts

philosophy
that

by

by

philosophy

Philo

showered

earth

regarded

stage.

passage

association
on

What

Philo

of"showering"

bestowed
from

at

a revealing

its

how

and

believed

Pentateuch.

the

by

also,

could

right,

are

of

sanctioned

they

only

order

they

Philo

Greek

of

consonance.

discussed

metaphor
by

Philo
in

measure

determined

as

Bible.

amount

and

is

but

which

not

the

which

nor

the

contained

heaven

by

not

which

doctrines

the

Margah

said

to

extent

with

indeed,

In

philosophical

similar

requirements,

doctrine

inconsistent

to

extent

Marqah

philosophical

be

exegetical,

exposition

the

their

be

the

exegetical

relatedly,

even

the

of

however,

are,

philosophical

Biblical

if

by

order

Philo,

for

considerations.

Marqah
with

the

dictated

was

Thus

texts.

a gift
a gift

13

God,

from
in

Pentateuch,

the

should

least

at
by

discover

worthy
it

iss

occasion

makes

mptual

latter

not

theory,
it
the

to

and

said

Israelites
the

his

went
theory

divided

into
of

proof

its

opposites

expression

gave

Thus,
a

for

theory
has

everything

Moses

that

philosophers

and

Philo

as

of

This

to.

philosophy

opposite.

more

and

writings.

which

on

explanation

Greek

the

Greek

in

Philo

referred

their

providing

that

almost

alternative,

Pentateuch

in
is

equal

is

are
this

on

that

an

that

the

with

according

this

Philo's

revelation

subsequently,

just
is

there

are

be

in

as

and

plausible)

more

familiarity

that

and
need

position

to

consistency

opposites

there
fact

admitted

reference

familiar

example,

divine

revelation

the

reason

argue

be

explanation

to`this

claimed

shall

(though

prosaic

that

that

however,

must,

where.

surprise

to

of

men,

in

reason

Philos.

to

It

to

their

able

words,

gifts

philosophy

of

aid
are

Margahts

as

identical

were

of

the

contents

other

consistent.

matter

the

in

the

expounded

that

Jews

what
to

a fact

was

mutually

by

God's

both

are

view

learn

of

Since,

nothing

inevitable

attending

revelation.
reason

to

matter

with

is

it
men

enable

something

deals

philosophy

and

of
two

himself

espoused

text

Ex.

xiv

the

Red

Sa

midst.
is

parts

21-2
and

Having
visible,

to

14

the

discerning

Margah
theory

Philo's

But

method,

Ex.

between

opposites

can

'inner

meaning'

the

Red

The

allegorical

Sea

involves

of

the

presenting

we

shall

To

with

is

method
their

bound

up,

reliance

Pentateuch
extent

on
warrants

that

implicitly

Quaest.

the

both

is

in

the

text.

in

Gen.

IV

inner

The

152

meaning
wholly
by

from
the
and

allegorical

Marqah,
Memar.

the

allegorical
Marqah,
For

warrant,

present

midst.

which

of

a philosophical

divided

its

seem

Philo

Pentateuchal

Philots
the

extensively

use

the

of

of

into

instances
the

a
of

Moses

the

as

numerous

position

course,

presenting
that

employed

for

account,

theory

meanings'

degree

considerable

above

philosophising,

'outer

was

of

example

went

of

fully

account

the

is

philosophy

whose

meet

Philo
assertion

method

assertions

an

as

that

Heracleitus

of

above

and

Israelites

the

and

unphilosophical,

1.

For

method.

-allegorical

21-2

read

the

a matter
The

be

also

in

as

xiv

by

approved

exemplified

Philo

with

snatched

underpinning.

relation

theory,

agreed

have

would

philosophy,

Pentateuchal

of

he

was

well

his

giving

have

not

opposites

Moses.

from

of

of

may

then

Noses

or

may

Philo

the

snatched

from

thief-like,

Pentateuch,

the

that'Heracleitus

states

the

in

eye,

with
the
to

position
explicitly

method,

the
or
in

and

15

the

hands

philosophy
as

hidden

hidden

it

were

meaning

of

is

hope

wide-ranging

and

treating
Pentateuch

the

the

revealing

For

on

the

two

of

is

no

that

Marqah

had

that

he had

done

would

be

bizarre

in

presence

community,
Shechem.

It

no

is

for

grounds

Jews
points

Samaritans

are

of

main
the

philosophical

thinkers

coincide,

an

undeniable

my

aim

here

the

view

in

my

purposes

that

the

cultural

the

links

close

Alexandria

of

view

Samaritan

for

with

the

of

a large

maintained

Argue

to

proposition

particularly
of

of

bear,

often

though

more

are

numerous

notl'in

doubt

believing

crucial

two

Philo,

enough

Hellenistic

certain

read

are

Margah.

and

similarities

of

Alexandria

who

Philo

expression

part

there

view,

of

differences,

It

similarities,

the

from

considered

between

of

language

The

that,
point

modes

similarity.

ethos

verses,

this

show,

ideas

their

even

despite

to
still.

the.

matters

the

in

similarities

as

the

present

methodological

wide-ranging
But,

from

evident

purely

the

involves

meaning.

It

and

Margah,

and

if

as

the

the

Philo

of

if

with
give

ethos

apt

coincides
cultural

of//

ethos

Shechem.

parameters

Israelite

in
religion

this

shared
and

cultural

Hellenism.

of

16

The

claim

will

be

the
will

in

defended

Samaritan
be

riargah

that

participated
the

following

Hellenistic

expounded

in

philosophy
detail.

in

such

in

chapters,
of

an

the

ethos
which

Memar

17

II

CHAPTER

THE

for

Proofs

the

of

Margah

breathed.

arguments

are

arguments

in

Memar,

present

visible

only

the

who
And

to

question
so
to

to

recognisable

for

what

establishing

the

extent

his

alongside

presented

are

on

the

from

the

Memar

easily
to

step
I

shall

God,

of

by

setting

doctrines

certain

Aristotle,

Plato,

the

between

reading

Hellenism

existence

of

therefore

a first

Marqah's

their

of

surface,

As

are.

air

cultural

surface

at

The

and

the

by

the

the

for

arguments
quotations

arguments

skilled

of

to

in

found

itself.

beneath

are

they

be

implication,

by

arguments

to

certain

Memar

the

not

who

see,

shall

in

say

are

contributed

we

are

those

The

lines.

examine

as

found

be

God

of

existence

philosophers

number

OF GOD

EXISTENCE

the

Stoics

and
and

Philo.

In
for
of

Laws

the

God's
"the

earth

and

and

division

of

cf.

xII

Plato
that

existence,

universe

1.

,X

886a1

the

sun

presents
is

based

on

the

stars

and

the

fair

order

of

them

into

years

and

966e

the

an

argument

consideration

seasons

months".

and

the
and

the

According

to

18

Plato's
is

view

the

w V-

it

world

beautiful

most

YEroo;

the

of

is

not

artifact

consequently

and

ev

`0

be

must

understood

C7/

the

finest

The

language

cause

by

Aristotle.

py
ii

Sextus

that

daytime,

to

De

and

spoke

eloquently

the

magnificence

But
to

the

showing

of

Stoics

Stoics

the

of

such

beauty

they
been

of

other

the

nature

trees,

and

and

tougher

of

were

plants

mountains

have

in

magnifonly

argued,
their

cause.
than

arguments

this

existence.
to

attributed
Greek

the

evidence

of

the

divine,

be

something

in

the

world

strength

could

logically

for

reason,

of

that

Cicero's

to

the

Surely,

heavens.

used
God's

beauty
and

being

argument
again.

the

crags

the

of

rational

establish
One

of

quoted

reappears

existence

with

used

round

cause

according

Plato,

was

C, D).

been

circling

The

29

as

motions

Deorum.

have

"celestial

to

the

-rw

to

claims

sun

be

Stoics,

Natura
as

the

God's

for
the

among

struck,

supremely

some

argument

canopy

due

god

evidently

icent

is

orderly

orderliness".

the

God

have

Aristotle

the

and

in

122)

of

to

(1476a5-9)

night

motion

evidence

Empiricus

by

supposed

after

strikingly

beheld

they

shortly

is

they

and

design

Laws

when

stars,

The

the

Physicos

entertained

for

phenomena,

c. wv

Philosophia

De

the

(Adversus

men

in
Sextus

by

said

(Tim.

Tw

J ayta'lO5

employs

In

idea

the

Plato

to

similar

/the

CO

A, ILc-res

yO
1

/14

it

harmonious,

merely

and

the

tendency

power

is
that
are

Stoic
to

the

Chrysippus,

peer

into

following:

man's
incapable

mind

and
of

and

the

heavens

"If

there

human

producing,

19

that

which

man;

now

display

that

better

name

gods

do

not

exist,

to

man?

superior
the most
Ij
/vii
16).

motion
groupings

(De

Nat.

for

goes

of

II

Cleanthes

into

regularity
things

with

heavenly

bodies...

Stoics

is

of
did

and

in
he

about

that

the

regulated

by

Marqah
only

II

varied
stars,

and
to

prove

chance"
appearis

holds

For:

"When

that,

a man

a public

on

arrangement,
that

suppose

cause",

to

consider

uniform

analogy

or

compelled

for

the

drew

and

importance

heaven-

Cleanthes

movements
he

eyes

possibly

without

vast

his

of

goes

cannot

D.

"mere

an

"Far

and

phases

of

more

the

that

these

some

Mind"

(ibid..

studies

to

infer

physical

is

which

their

school

all

universe

moon

cosmos.

a wrestling

are

not

Stoics,

if

Nat.

effect
why

the

Indeed,

enough

mere

reason

other

is

world-motions
It

the

the

sun,

conclusion

system,

come

therefore

mighty

for

observes

and

the

the

the

yet

(De

and

itself

in

was

artifacts

and

heavens,
of

The

"..

of:

speaks

not

15).

exist"

man;

man;

reason,

turning

beauty

which

a house,

can

the

of

to

as

human

these

of

are

lead

would

assembly

God,

the

possesses

that

to

"god"?

in

be

by

created

superior

than

Cleanthes,

ordered

things
D.

between

he alone

Stoic

sight

these

ance"

For

this
there

can

revolution
and

very

that

what

evidence

and

for

there

thing

the

for

wards

is

is

that

things
be

cannot

to

superior

those

all

them

creates

excellent

Likewise

and

regularity

which

be

necessarily

bodies

a never-ending

what

the

must

heavenly

the

therefore

'

it

produces

nature

note
as

that
the

20

basis

of

an, argument

world

of

the

basiijs

for

made

this,

for

spirit

such

example,

based
(men)

devoid

of

therefore

the

irrational
but

beings;

as

that

the
as

the

of
just

or

saying

is

infamy"'.

of
that

it
of

logos

of
"in

various

are

not

however

is

that

beings

in

God

be

must
God

as

is
the

the

report-

universe,

ditches

and
of

arguments

indisputably

Heroin

exists.

).

rational"(ibid.

example,

even

besouled

rational

and

The

quoted
made

animate
and

Zeno
the

takes

universe
lies

the

Marqah.

with

00009

1.

Tatian,
Pyrrhon.

Orat,
Inst.

ad Graecos
III.

218.

Ch.

3;

see

also

D.

rational

thought

the

Nat.

and

and

for

as

(De

arguments

present

identity

rather

inanimate

himself,

been

presence

is

general

God,

being

point

for

in

is

sentient;

sensation"

these

"Nothing
that

of

to

God's
besouled

argued:

animate

also
Zeno,

for
of

are

animate

of

He

workers

manifest

parallel,

world

since

matter,

have

grounds

is

Zeno

that

an

see,
Stoic

itself

of
that

birth

Stoics

cosmos.

The

valid.

to

gives

he

a part

that

birth

The

the

as

shall

existence

parts

not

we

arguments

the

devoid

significance

all
and

Zeno

world

saying

pervades
worms

"Nothing

the

the

of

ed

Also:

of

inner

service

move.

Thus,

has

world

the

as

of

have

is

give

that

recalled

Marqah,

universe.

can

the

grasp

into

fact

world

therefore

brought

a number
the

The

existence,

Stoic

can

the

22).

being;

the

sensation
but

viii

argument.

on

in

sentient;

soul

an

also

constructed

beings

To

was

characteristically

existence,

II

God's

for

Sextus

Emp.

21

Although
they

matters,
divine

Stoics

the

were

human

The

mind,

were

theists

gods

to

uneasily
'
/hedidq

with

doctrine

of

introduce
ipation
the

in

his

the

aforementioned

by

produced
form
enter

the

image

of

had

that

miniature

to

replicas
iss

replicas

can
to

resultant
some

become

These

the

replicas

that

there

thus

mental

image.

Hence

mental

'images,

say

that
travel

they

a distortion

Epicurus
a

of

gods

are

as

of

emanate.

theory

to

a mental

gods,

and

whose

images.

mental

leading

replicas

of

images

Epicurus'

person,

which

and

which

is

image

objects

mental

a
Accord-

mental

objects.

intermingled

on

admit
the

were

mind.

occurrence

the
of

based

human

have

particto

as

the

accept

part

active

cause

men

cause

indeed,

those

of

from

object

is

from

to

necessary

any

emanate

there

and

accepted

consequently

object

which

replicas

mind
the

Epicurus

that

atoms

sits
as

room

proof,

philosophy,

means

system

no

it

the

of

contents

mental

miniature

It

the

Epicurus'

to

of

no

divine

Stoics,

or

god

atomistic

with

His

beings.
the

by

and

adapting

the

of

sort,

the

Epicurean

found

he

of

Epicurus,

idea

the

the

of

of

is

the

to

contents

nature

himself

Yet

divine

of

religion

For

system

proofs

consideration

of

left

cosmos.
of

the

emendation,

Democritus,

existence

ing

little

in

most

on

testimony

subscribed

aspects.

very

that

the

aspect

other

into

had

they

religious

with

found

though

sort,

existence

This

clear,

be

to

disagreed

holding

Epicureans

of

whose

in

alike
is

existence

Epicureans

and

centaur,

is

the
from
in

willing
are

the
to

derived,

admit

ifrom

not

possess
ure

exist,

distortions
images

of

to

ideas
to

just

degree
Philo

of

no

round

and

fixed

stars

but

to

then

are
so

ideas

of

embracing
without
with

Philo

the
by

employed

and

...

any
advantage

to

all

variation
to

the

the

turning,
human

to

an

allied
even
One

several

the

argument

given
"..

earlier

anyone

circling

sky

things,

greater

and

moving

in

whole,

and

and

planets
rhythmical
earth

with

e.

A. H, Armstrong
12.136

An Introduction

to

Ancient

soul.

Hellenistic

and

Alexandria.

beholding
it

sufficient
by

We read:

Marqah).

l.

remains

closely

of

pattern

and

within

inwards

perhaps
of

fact

found

Hellenic

mental

possibility

be

to

been

the

Stoics,

the

philosophically

also

follows

world

the

show,

this

and

has
of

the

for

heavens,

the

persistence

than

to

the

and

less

mental

line,
It

are

gods

the

are
this

difficulty,

is

this

entering

harmony

this

as

Epicurus,

for

that
of

uncertain.

and

out,

images

take

not

is

Hence,

conclusion

just

did

clarity

resolve

hope

one

he

god-free,
the

the

miniat-

emanating

image.

mental

existence

employs

(and

the

conjointly

whose

avoid

objects,

expounded

are

to

divine

Memar,

the

mental

the

that

ruled

outwards
as

to

Why

Epicurus,

for

If,

1.

external

we

testimony

"..,

of

gods

however

not

arguing

that
of

that

by

cosmology

,
/images

of

tried

centaurs.

his
keep
conjectured

But

have

might

which

objects

admixture

rise

gives

Epicurus
gods

the

qualities

replicas

from

but

centaurs,

Philosophy,

23

central

the
these

space

have

that

Maker

the

Those,

the

discerning

Philo

Elsewhere2
a question

he

practice

"..

moon

the

ruling

ing

fixed
in

or

gain

Ruler

and

also?

self-made,
this
of

In

that

on

the

gained

these

human

none

knowledge

have

relies

For

so

excellent
we

conception

two
an

piece

Thus

of

to

work

always

we

the

Maker

been

the

of

cosmos

involves

of

Lea.

2.

Spec.

All.
I

III
VI

xxxii;

32-5.

ef.

human
is

rather
Father

the

Praem.

VII

by

of

God".
Philo
with

analogy
see

one
this

argument,
an

in

shewn

In

knowledge

41.

is

art

wrought

"We

that:

"o"""

1.

and

revolv-

existence

design

the

told

ara

and

perfection.

conception

application

or

knowledge

absolute

of

sun

firmament

of

this

heavenly

other

the

has

and

City,

the

naturally

and

those

yearly

then

works

it

formulations

artifacts.

the

surely
and

Great

whole

of

by

the

not

art

deity,

wickedness",

the

the

of

highest

of

and

he

must

any

truly

and

and

cast,

works"1.

plains...

the

the

and

universe,

way

any

order,

the

night,

and

before

"necessitated

other,

planetary

rhythmic

necessarily

and

each

day

to

comes

is

shadow

is

form

worst

hills
into

passing

bodies

who

beholds

and

seasons

he

is

but
God.

is

and

His

of

that

argue
art,

what

there

us,

the

of

means

tells

atheism,

answers:

world,

he

on

means

whether

asks

which,

by
by

artificer

was

reasoning

God

surely

consummate

universe

their

base

will

without

whole

apprehend

eyes,

who

wrought
this

of

thus

who

their

been

not

it...

to

assigned

then
of

that

2l;

Who

workman.
thinking

at

clothes

or

weaver

and

once

on

once

form

or

houses

Philo

heavenly

may
it

as

God,

but

read

this

fear

"the

circuits

winter

and

the

that

of

to

should

venture

thing"

(Onif.

some

men

part

of

out

may
Philo's
For

to

be

Spec.

the

movements

or
the

by

misled

such

I VI :33.

earth

to
a

the

discourage

consideration

to

by

who

it

men

is

from

leads

created

fact
in

no

considering
to

forth

owing

any

the

despite
evidence,

bodies

ignorance

to

place

and

would

come

year

overwhelming

first

observe

heavenly

the

with

summer
and

to
not

is

would

[and]
...

as

It

depend

year

the

universe,

autumn,

of

that

Nevertheless,

aim

and

the

of

a way

who

which

on

spring

things

men

of

the

neverthe-

themselves.

speaks
moon,

ascribe

.....

1.

in

audacity

45-6).

at

which

For

priority

the

is

misleading.

bodies

to

consideration

the

of

of

shameless

that

such

and

all

not

on

he

in

regular

produced

either

heavens..

the

based,

evidence

he

changes

causes

are

sun

data

the

heavenly
that

mind

does

importance

be

seriously

to

the

of

and

the

are

testimony

in

suppose

be

of

Likewise,

nature,

provide

can

point

misinterpret

of

they

as

the

can

"l.

considerable

argument

make

bodies

unwise

of

to

anxious

see

creator?

far

so

can
idea

the

a housebuilder?
of

without
Who

getting

orderliness

attaches

heavenly
phenomena
a persuasive
design

painting

painter?

without

its

of

or

or

and
the

idea

an

Although

less

sculptor

a shipwright
at

statues

upon

of

ships

looking

who,

look

can

philosophy,

that
way
the

25

frhilosophy

and

leads

"man's

that)

faculty
the

discerned
harmonious

of

movement

Are

objects?

the

to

have

point

the

existence

seems

the

most

you

have

been
are

you,

explore

floating

there,

and,

household,

only

better

that

the

living

knowledge

of

God

worse,
and

of

the

above

the

lower

air

movements

of

to
the

is

but

your

and

the

the

immortal

will

works.

for
own

it,

in

master

Your

by
individual
that

which

element,

the

and

lifeless

gain

sun,

glorious

nature...
in

that

friends,

my

the

into

puts

thinking

own

your

you
His

position

constellations...

irrational,
the

This

a height

of

argu-

starting

above,

prevailing

element

the

and

other

the

Philo

leaving

and

moon,

and

conditions

the

and

the

of

subjection,

rational

the

of

its

is,

such

the

as

the

it

ether

respecting

circuits

the

the

treading

yourselves

observing

in

suddenly

be

which

strange

He*

powerful.

understand

to

detail

less

passage,
"How

may

taking

no

lifted

dances

rhythmical

to

way

following

are

every
the

of

grew"

existence,

strong
one

is

mind

natural

Abraham:

of

of

of

the

mouth

master

out

was

philosophy

God's

for

the

nature,

in

the

beneath

with
visible

It

...

that

however

that

physical

and

these

of

unoriginate?

arguments

held

from

earth

itself

busy

essence

problems

further

had

presented

to

on

their

and

--

ment

the

is

54).

appears

is

went

nature

these

of

Philo

and

in

they

investigation
(Opif.

What

asking

questionings,

[and]

...

bodies

asserts

light,

by

upwards

heavenly

the

of

nature

led

vision,

Philo

Thus

God.

to

closer

us

and

the

mortal,

forthwith
reason

a
will

sureshow

26

that,

you

there

as

that

universe,

and

sovereign

control

into

part

by

in

as

your

mind

subjection

law

the

mind

of

lordship

with

is

over

that

to

itself,

all,

right

and

all

has
is

of

an

brought

and
He,

too

the

endued
universe

(Misr.

sway"

absolute

every

is

that

controls

and

the

itself

upon

you,.

so

in

there

taken

in

guides

is

so

you,

XXXIII

184-6).
The

design
is

to

that

if

self

"you

Such

a res

The

it
be
is

is

Yet

the

must
from

evident

related

to

nature

related

to

the
is

traditional

quite

being

said

being

to

concluded

from

features

of
the

then

correct

governor

that

Philo's
in

to

the

that

cosmos

God".
a

the

of

argument
case
that

effect

must

this

argument

is

our

marks

not
is

soul
in

it)

of

If

non-rational
bears

as

mind

a part

being.

for

the

something

(or

Philo's

designed

of

which

the

that

soul

argument,

the

the

be

human

the

of

your

human

the

claim

to

ignores

nature

human

the

implies

saying,

analogy,
to

understood

rest

as

suggest

argument

design
have

God

and

as

knowledge

be

human

of
but

exist-

the

import

between

drawn

would

be

is

nature

to

is

argument
whose

interpretation

this

body

the

the

the

sure

a
seems

being

of

interpretation

it

Philo

be

is

argument

handiwork

physical

forthwith

parallel

argument

to

not

gain

of

a version

the

to

parallel

cosmos.

artifact

thought

creata,

governor

designed

be

will

explicit

that

God's

attend,

above

possible

as

divinus.

creator

the

the

of

explained

could

you

is

where

be

This

mind.

the

It

argument,

ence

pattern

clear.

entirely

not

is

logical

precise

us;
; of

not
nor

design.

is

27

The

being

point,

nature

the

of

between
ion

human

governor

that

the

(rather
be

and

itself

concept

has

expressed

the

signs

hence

and

argument

of

man

as

the

to

us

being

of

the

conclus-

governed

a governor,

more

God,

namely,

tiny

animal

man

consists

of

because

each

they

declare
the

alternatively
Philo's

microcosm

the

nature

the

argument

would

to

have

and

small

is

as
In

XXXI

is

man

establishing

the

case

the

155).
investigate

to
to

soul,
and

world

a means

that

assume

whole

reasonable

(Heres

that

He
to

the

injunction

an

being)

to

body

Philo

matter.

ventured

equal

man"

macrocosm.

seem

is

great

implies

human

"

employs
indeed,

this

on

who

man

thus
(the

of

that

world

argument

the

those

the

world,

Elsewhere,

explicitly

of

that

Philo

examination,

example,

affirm

thus

under
a microcosm.

himself

for

speaks,

entire
macrocpsm

small,
The

problem
to

extent

in

to

closer
it
Stoic

standard
universe

to

(man)

microcosm

one

it

reveal

that

Philo

on

in

the

a view
the

relation
on

Memar.

the

this

to

the

is

that
a

Stoics'.

rejects

the

between

God

matter

the

macrocosm
emerge

will
position

is

than

accepts

found

Philo's

Marqah's

position
and

it

of

question

mirrors

since

respects

will

the

on

consideration,

particular

similar

position

fundamental

deal

the

the

careful

certain

good

Philo's

of

which

deserves

In

shows

into

a relationship

draw

will

insight

an

containing

governed

designed,

in

the

writ

as

that

posited.

Thus,

and

' is

rather,
being

world

than

must

made,

very

and

28

In

dealing

between
the

with
the

on

God'and

other

Philo's
in

state
learn,

is

the

behind'
-

appears

to
be

must

done,

spiritual
the

stand
by

follows

and

needs

are

a hindrance

stop

their

up

other
solitude

and

bedim

may
power

But

to
it

and

see

eye

attack;

they

and
deem

things

might

be

the

check
it

well

that

of

exact

the

no

soul,

to

of
body.

to

that

this

the

spirit-

beholding

which

the

are

eyes,
bred

of

object

things,
if

in

their

it

And
of

their

under-

possess-

other

sight

spend

to

it,

by

impulses

(Misr.

spiritual"
argued

drawn

shut

a purely

mind,

oblivious

happiness

darkness,

the

the

by
way

the

when

find

who

contemplation

cumbersome

to

ears,

senses,

the

of

their

crush

be

must

Philo

goal.

but

is

phrase,
travel

and

natural

most
"For

the

its

faculty,

the

Philo's

of

philosophical

seems

we

consideration

body
to

the

consideration

sense

means,

principle,

senses

those

some

and

state,

the

a proper

attendant

passage:

concerns

to

in

that

philosophic

object,

at

a physical

This

this,

pains

"arrive

soul

discusses

from

arises

must,

by

not

the

ual

body.

this

all

of

the

from

physical

following

some

such

normally

by

one.

In

'migrant'

by

unaided
mean

contemplation.

it

its

between

relation

on

and

identify

Philo

to

God"

living

migrate

the

first

must

relation

body,

his

and

De Miiratione

is

soul
we

metaphor

mind

the

concerning

cosmos,

the

this

of

if

'leave

ed

In

mind

employment

the

a man's

philosophic

the

that

hand

regarding

man.
of

question

the

position

body

of

one

this

by
days

at

and
their
in

sense-perception
God

XXXIV
passage

has

given

the

191).
serves

at

best

29

to

that

show

the
For

the

body.

the

intellect.

'mental

only

present,

be

in

rational
the

is

out

an

the

the

body.

soul
the

at

body.
to

entitled
be

cannot

in

that

create
of

In

this

that
the

sign

respect

the

Thus

it

is
of

is

it

for

possible
God's
not

human

greater'

merely

case
dependthat
without

along
himself

God
is

argument

of
it

God

but

body

the
to

mind
did

perfection
exist
is

perfection

fails

as

human

the

that

unembodied.

possibly,

microcosm

withof

follows

that

sign

soul

been

believes

than

the

yet

any

get

is

if

soul

rational

in

conclusion

create

at

immortal.

it

existence,

his

can

argues

have

God
not

the

exist

is

greater

the

independent

be

universe.

did

for

the

to

never

Philo

job

the

His

and

necessarily,

its

the

therefore

the

Hence,

mind

unembodied,
is

mind

part

of

must

body.

anti-Stoic

XXXV):

Philo

soul

position

in

that

which

could

in

the

embodied

nature.

mants

He

draw

mants

hence

the

stage

in

rational

of

this

(MiRr.

follows

the

do

continues

existence

any

From

body

and

existence

can,

the

the

of

that

will,

and

soul

since
its

the

that

incorruptible

body,

incorruptible,

it

of

objects

medium

to

recognise

rational

But

invokes

thesis

of

attendant

on

the

corruption

encased,

ent

to

of

possibility

However,

sufficient

part

the

Philo

a body.

of

the

through

remains

the

that

allowed

known

which

favour

in

length

is

there

independent

relatively

only
it

not

receptor'

Upon

if

even
are

function

is

mind

receptors,

sensory

is

to

mirror

the

macrocosm.
But

the

failure

does

not

undermine

the

argument

from

the

30

God's

analogy

for

to

make

clear

is

not

the

God

of

the

Samaritans

God

remainder

that

to

myself

the

arguments

Hellenic

and

Hellenistic

the

category

there

of

in

as

a divine

authors,

we

have

for

God's

the

the

spiritual

world)

aforementioned

of

But

not

author

in

question

philosophers

it

Stoics

he

Philo
design"
(or

design"
presents

arguments

with

of

classifi-

"inner

also,

is

to

evidence

is

"outer

deals

me

quoted

and

termed

his

of
for

of
as

be

the

evidence

the

the

of

what

of

necessary

far

only

activity.

its

and

and

furthermore,

the

one

Marqah,

existence,

design.

marks

criterion

may

world).

and

such

of

The

within
that

of

so

fall
state

certain

what

outlined.

Not

been

the

the

they

criterion
not

which

exist.

the

But

to

without

by

design

seen,

physical

outer

not

headings.

the

arguments,

the

as

discuss

in

and

presented

discussing

in

design

is

here.

design

arguments

could

involving

different
as

that

conclude

therefore

not

least

under

design

inner

has

bearing

they

count

question

at

discuss,
(or

it

while

design,
able

to

and
that

raise

to

us

question

is

precisely
design,

things

world

a discussion

of

for

the

address

above

expounded

is

reflect

far

so

is

the

extent

existence

arguments,

designer
in

context

arguments

entitle

arguments

with

the

God's
arguments

design

of

are

design

the

the

of

it

to

wish

does

established.

For

seen.
I

however,

for

is
degree

what
be

question

own

of

to

chapter,

failure

the

existence
To

remains

narrower

that

whose

Stoics.

the

of

Marqah's

Several

God

the

this

of

All

existence,

with

Marqah
respect

also

are

both
in

step
to

these

31

features

schematic
is

in

also

gives

step

to

the

dual

the

to

effect

The

effects
As

artifacts

impress

of

their

insight

can

things.

is

deliberate

to

a given

manufactured

indtead

take
but

it
not

Marqah

held

design

that

physical

are
must

world

could

manufactured,
Nargah's

It
Nature

and

since

he

for

would

be

God

is

an

their

bear

the

to

God

appropriate
in

created
this,

than

the

impress

of

is,

namely,

it
the

the
a

appropriate

fail

to

by

that

realise
would

and

artifact,

existing

something

as

basic

entirely

they

More

lacking

in

because

with

what

the

over

related

impress

if

command

stand

are

those

the

recognised

by

or

chance

design.
the
so

world

an

have

provides

is

the

of

obviously

be

itself
it

power

creations

necessary

physical

view,

witness.

existence.
ment,

that

His

to

artificer.

object

by

witness

A person

to

with

precisely

manifold

the

qualities

nature,

bear

And

is
be

Memar

they
and

scan

impress.

intellectual

God's

they

to

he

see

which

creations

First,

artificer.

insight

appropriate
artificer

God.

the

clues

now

with

praise

and

manifold

successfully

for

the

of

Secondly,

God,

of

cause.

in

Him

cause.

details

the

Book

sixth

to

shall

schema.

creations",
relationship

are

of

his

"Magnify

reader:

As-we

thought.

respect-to

to

opens

manifold

as

with

substance

Margah

his

of

marks

artifact;
been

of
and,

created

us
must

a testament

be

God.

by

thought
to

to
of

if
Ths,

status

testimony

with

the

a world,

such

the

marks
that

design

only
.

enjoys

nature

bears

senses

as

God, nature;

of
God's

a testais

a holy

32

testament.
Nature's

testimony

explicit

this

on
to

mighty:

the

His

by

monies,

and

created

to
are

of

whole

the

Him

to

light

and

the

period

the

four

moon

light

brought

world.

He
sun

four

these

So

the

statement
quoted

arguments

a detailed

spelling

out

is

of

feature

of

Margah's

position

was

for

no

accident

that

him
Both

tenor

of

believed

is

His

in

one
was

manifest
and
that

also

and

for

a season

willed

these

of

each

is
that

greatness

from
as

the

four

the

passage

that

God

very

be

must
the

and

as

it

a whole,

marks

out:

is

of

the
that

clear
of

it

the

established
from

also

to
follow-

the

brought

God

that

to

a preface

bearsmarks

world

testimonies

the

As

correspondence

statement

intended

indeed

closely

evident.

this

ing

seasons

what

it

darkness,

corresponds

previously

four

make

order"'*

this

design.

He

testi-

realise

He

it,

from

stars.

four

and

His

in

it

produced

for

season

which

He

which

light,

being

ordered

the

all

into

bear

darkness

as

that

is

and

of

things
Him

that

great

seasons

elements

of

was

be

established

testifying

and

to

lie

Observe

He

and

according
That

the

come

the

of

things

show

which

develop.

light

the

thus

When

the

the

might,

ten

created

And

evidences

essence.
to

of

Nargah

identified.

be

that

witnesses!

ordered

they

might,

period

unalterable

"He

matter:

His

witness

first

must

design

to

general
Margh
be

seen

00000

1.

Memar
Vol.

Margah
II

(trans.

ed,

and
)

tr.

U. 213;

Macdonald,
hereinafter

Vol.
[1.131,

(text)
II

P-, 1319
213].

33

to

be

It

such.

ing

of

the

world

the

Certainly,
the
in

the

would

not

theological

the

chief

hymns

incorporated

Common

The

purpose

be

un-Samarifan.

of
is

Thus,

for

in

creations

existence

For

it

theology

expressed

in

example,
to

time,

of
found

Marqah,

with

the

during

Amram's

of

several

Book

of

"Thou

writes:

didst

Thou

that

known

make

is

Samaritan

he

God.

of

who,

the

the

the

Samaritan

Defter,

the

of

that

view

existence

Darah

Amram

of

view
in

Prayer.

new

the

mean-

securing

of

the

of

spokesman

period.

intention
of

overt

the

asserts

men

hymns

Roman

make

a view

such

universe

was

teaching

of

it

the

with

the

straining

that

claim

created

goal

be

perhaps

to

passage
was

didactic

would

art

pre-existent"'.
The

various
to

points
(i)

are
(ii)

the

the

light

of

as

the

are
that

Hellenic

though

God's
one

testimony

moon

and

"The
ALLIOS

given

by

1961.

his

turning

so

is

Hymns

of

far

the

Amram

they

Darah"

testi-

heavenwards,
Margah'stresses
in

resides
as

philo-

earlier

found

eyes
that

aspects
the

of

did

(iv)

and

these

Marqah

existence

primarily

Theological

As

difference
God's

All

quotations

thinkers,

existence

to

the

earlier.

Hellenistic

stars

z,

in

to

referred

darkness,

of

elements

stars.

and

to

referred

period

four

the

moon

significant

that

1.

sun,

were

and
to

mony

the

the

and

(iii)

just

value

Marqah

that

world

natural

didactic
light

of

seasons,

of

sophers

the

period

four

nature

of

aspects
having

the

the
bearers

are

tr.

sun,
of

J. Macdonald,

34

light,
arity
is

the

of

Marqah's

status

the

of
their

heavenly

words

Creator,

would

hence

the

he

in

that

begins

them

very

by

uniformity

thought

by

Marqah

The

the

divine

mentioning

that

light".

of

he

bodies

were

the

God's

heavenly

which

the

first

the

to

they

that

to

witness

period

the

Marqah,

witness

witnesses

of

with

And

such

"the

The

basis.

bears

the

us

made

from

of

process

arrangement

is

an

light

is

followed
are

as

occur
Of

for

the
of

without
that

the

a pause
case

two

for
by

to

witnesses
season

to

the
of

two,

not

were

of
sq

order".
to

according

course,

appearance

world

s witnesse

darkness

things.

in

God:

the

"according

alternation

not

the

existing

as

of

to

the

that

say

as

referring

darkness

and

in

significance

in
of

to

a mistake

regularity

have

light

darkness

be

and

them

of
of

there

regularity

light".

bear

testimony

For

arrangement

light

by

to

possible

of

listing

season

speaks

periods

the

convinced

would

would

existence.

Margah

be

reminding

it

of

and

creation

light

factors

light

the

be

the

of

begun.

was

. Nevertheless

divine

there

in

primordial

creation

"Let

bas-

God.

of

significance
than

regulthe

as

a Pentateuchal

also

the

existence

rather

particular

mentioning

introduces

that

that

the
the

has

were:

was

in

fact

existence

bodies,

naturally

thing

created

And

he

as

bodies

to

the

stressed

heavenly

stressing

clearly

God

of

the

witnesses

for

movement,

convinced

philosophers
of

as

preference

light

first

earlier

revolutions

their

of

of

the

whereas

only

light
if

and
one

another

periods

the

period

period
of

light

of
but

35

only

one.

two

periods

Hence

must

alternation,
In

that

their

also

the

reference

be

and

Hellenistic

point

that

to

each

the

or

their

are

in

he

says

ing

a kind

The

first

bringing

season

is

is
the
birth,

brought

to

developments
nurture

is,

that

to

he

structure

to

children

are

weak;

in

one

and
the

his

up

fruition;

and

while
make

fruition

say

fact

first

the
of

it

make

four

seasons

each

other
as

to

mother

a good

is

like

the

fourth

a good

the

third

first

there

processes

characterise

them

the

well-being;
in

nature.

on

compassion

than

provid-

possible

like

season

in

and,

seasons
is

indep-

of

possible-the
that

they

sequence,

happens
in

of

development

in

one

place,

that

four

second

what

at

independent

the

having

children
which

that

is

told,

are

indeed

that

the

Hellenic

does

which

of

-a

of

the

within

we

seasons

independent

sees

orderliness

four

a regular

less

by

existence,

shown,

holds

of

orderliness

been

the

clearly

For

the

God

that

God's

in

stresses

are.

they

father

but,

he

season,

because

alternatives.

the

entirely

213],

deal

birth

giving

as

according

the

appreciate

has

are

a good

of

their

fact,

the

the

of

of

balance

the

of

seasons

Marqah

they

two

to

Margah

II

131,

place,

fact

the

regards

witness

typical,

appearance
second

he

ordering

four

not,

the

fact

the

to

that

thinkers.

other

endent

the

is

[I

of

order

the

darkness,

and

important

that

reference

length
is

shows

an

reference

only

the

equality.

further

to

nature

not

the

light

temporal

Margah

his

encompass

between

to

reference

but
case

maintains
of

Marqah's

two
occur
of

the

other

36

three
implies

that

process

of
be

must
rgnders
ed

This

seasons.

by

and

they

in

the

season

possible.

fruition

must

birth,

and
the

Marqah

nature

the

sequence

Not

only

for

the

of

stamp

of

be

prepared

birth

not

insists

on

he

tells

the

the
It

rationality.

might

move

from

saying

being

must

have

been

the

writings

is

that

of

is
to

regular
us

does

for

the

and

Philo

why
have.

reason
it

as

see

that

saying

responsible

the

bears

seasons,

to

easy

preced-

cannot

manifest

the

that

nurture;

Nature,

is.

order

it

that

there
there

in

also

order

be

must

suitably
only

seasons
season

each

by

has

us

the

of

in

organic

preceded

regularity
to

order

occurs

seasons

an

Nurture

regularity,

itself

presents

what

seasonsp

seasons

there

kind

the

of

of

is

is

ground
Thus

sequential

is

four

within
the

which

for

next

it

the

together

regular,

place.

the

describing

of

held

are

development

unless

take

way

how

a person

a rational
order

the

of

seasons.
In

that

view

testimony

discovery
ion

than

ion.

in

The

inner

Marqah

after

referring

the
of

next
these

divine

evidence

acquired

acquired

through

as

is

existence

well

God.

investigat-

outer

stands

of

the

same

point.

Thus,

the

four

seasons

and

them

(the

organic

development

makes
to

as

described

four

and

realise

several

he

above),
that

as

for

example,

describing

are

a
in

places

writes:
you

for

introspect-

sensory

In

the

available

through

the

as

found

we

existence

between

relations

order

world

the

Nemar

into

in

evidence

to

witness

to

less

no

Stoics

the

of

the
of
"See

of,

each
the

necessity

the

37

like

Learn

them.

illumination.
be

Observe
to

created

develop,

important

are

from'these

by

the

elements,

He

brings

four

created
be

and

in

From

His

He

world
or
and

reason,

in

any

is

in

four

is

the

four
He

that

II

214].

in

may

And

the

earth

is

in

the

is

in

the

is

heavens

inner

every

exist

some

in

from

He known;

has

you

quarters

is

to
there

thing
of

so

is

the

acquire

yourself

power.

131,

in

the

things

His

"What

place

is

also

must

passages

God's
the
God's

this

reason,

thought...

He

has

made

made

that

the

what

just

quoted.
within

existence.
divisions

existence.

being

The

in

is

to

and

makes

the
in

The

us.
Hence

it

within
"The"four

to

us

of

the

four
is

then

This

first

the

four

seasons

are

divisions

is
the

likewise
are:

the
so

precisely
two

seasons
are
to;

reasonable

the

the

and

existence

reason.

in

One

heavens

the

God's

Parallel

and

thought.

if

that

is

thing

quarters

inner

each

is

respects

same

four

the

and

hear-L.

the

is
important

witnesses

Marqah

four

in

view

that

divisions

are

place

are
be

point

heart,

of

quarters

the

identical.

even

every

four

move

inner

the

implication

to

in

and

heavens

that

is

quotations

parallel;

to

What

creations

both

outer

four

what

in

[I

adds:

as

the

out

(too),

power"

make

created

by

you

just

is

what

the

forth
in

to

comprehended".
In

the

them

mind

that

Creator

its

Marqah

on

imagination.
as

realise

of

with

heart,

just

and

your

which

When

will

developed

the

four

divisions

further

lines

the

evidences.

perfected

make

and

are

witnesses
suppose
witnesses

"desire

and

38

idea

and

fl

It

is,
the

earlier

view

is

telling

"Nothing
to

that

an

to

on

of

use

That

the

of

tentatively,

term

be

taken
tentativeness

concerning

the

precise

argued,
our
about
have
the

as

mind,
what
the
ideas

as

used
we
in

gives
the

world
Stoic

the
God,

and

God.

must

also

doctrine

his

links

the

to

power
be

the

generate

found

in

mind,

entirely
it.

In

we

i
of
/

uncertainty

contents

have,

from
general,.

the

term

Epicurus

the

for

to

give

_1'JY

consider

ideas

that

to

should
of

we

outwith

exists

we

a*translation
if

to

due

more

perhaps

doctrine

his

link

meaning

that

saw,

though

is

particular

to

the

birth

give

universe

thus

-.1:,. W1'7

to

The

when

men,

reas-

can

Q.; LO):

given

so

of

exactly

world

say,

exist

J'. J, Y__ may,

term

Epicurus.

"idea"

to
the

between

man

therefore

is

to

as

is

the

soul.

views

reason

can

beings;

rational

the

(see

but

state-

enquiry

since

argued

Stoics.

the

of

His

the

to

irrational

and

viz.

our

This

being;

beings,

use

that

for

relation

rational

Nargah's

Zeno

rational".

the

of

you

human

the

on

exist.

must

rational
and

and

position

to

and

important

existence;

inanimate

animate

animate

since

Zeno,

is

animate

birth
is

Stoic

the

of

us,

This

human

sees

God's
God

within

position

Marqah
to

deep

stage

Marqah's

of

testimony

he

this

at

philosophers.

providing

VIII

chapter

apposite

similarity

"

`)

pyl
in

examined

however,.

note

on,

"r11 *Z`j7

be

will

ment

hidden

reason

and

conscience

we
the

if

learn

can

mind

its

of*

own

does

not

resources

we'have

an

39

idea

of

an

is

thorn
Epicurus

specifically,
for

the

our

11,

as

bearing

however#

he

regarded

testimony,

or

whether,
our

the

using
invoking

1"1y as

find

testimony

solves

only

conditions
you
His

will
works"

precisely

and

gain
(lit
the

an

inward

us

to

inward

"..
for

a sure

at

in

but

explore

by

observing

least,
God's
order

God and

is

now

npparontp

Ilargnh

himself

the

household...
of

it

to

your-

knowledge

This,

in

point

for

nature

own individual

your

that

precise
he waa,

look

such

testimony,

such

that

own naturo...

XXXIII).

position

bears

existences

forthwith
.

meant

may be Margah's

in

provailing

Whothor,

existence.

he

certain

evidence
regards

Epicurus,

text.

of

learn,

bearing

the

Godts

your

now

as

as

God

is

God

of

And,

idea.

an

whatsoever

of

instructs

to

wo

have

God's

idea

evidence

Philo

existence.

idea

with

it

py,

our

as

whatever

term

we

to

idea

from

Nevertheless,

which

Margah,

any

determined

be

cannot

God.
testimony

that

specifically

of

regards

of

existence

an

adopts.

of
is

40

THE

In

the

preceding

arguments

for

arguments

taking

of

the

"From
is

His

the

to

In

that
but

exist,
I

chapter
Marqah's

it

Marqah's
be

will

The

dictum

also

to

a first
the

of

be

leading
to

only

not
In

this

identifying
His

of

concept

from

for

point
the

regarding

positions

the

known,

starting

God's

express

towards

nature.
as

used

is

This

215].

nature.

step

divine

nature

of

flow.

divine

of

concept

He

affirms:

for
to

certain

II

132,

arguments

creations

features

Marqah

intended

was

have

take

will

his

of

God's

seen

known"

upon

certain

Memar
[I

upon

particularly

and
point

the

of

He

from

account
oneness

God

the

shall

divine
all

VI

is

God,

starting

Book

focused

was

attention
of

principle

but

doctrine

OF GOD

their

creations

existence;

ONENESS

existence
as

guiding

III

chapter

the

cosmos,

CHAPTER

has,

oneness

of

courser
In

scriptural
writings
al

of

setting

on

it

A brief
this

the

is

also

Hellenic

Mar4ahts

of

predecessors.

writings

But

warrant.

topic
general

and

to

cultural

be

found

Hellenistic

consideration
will

be

valuable.
scene

the
philosophic-

of
both
within

these

earlier

I
as

a means

which

Margah

41

played

his

number

of

will

part

to

philosophers
There
two
by

is

to

227a9ff

whose

Aristotle
A

and

they

form.

the

it

that
the

line

really

the

which

is

each

other.

with

the

Thus

the

things

of

of

any

two

of

other.

"In

whatever

the

as

of

one

to

that

the

with

to

the

the

arm
lower

the

at

two

the

form

wrist

of
be

are
contin-

continuityp"

continuous

with

provides
kind

related'by
way

union

boundaries

two

"continuity"

of

the

wrist

examples

related

things

the

of

us

"oneness".
to

continuity
which

one

of

between

marks

the

and

account

consider

of

that

full

boundary
of

it

other;

each

closest

line

one

say

concept
an

end

parts

continuous

hand

the

has

distinguish

to

the
The

so

of

because
sense

possible

is
are

This

this

the-hand

Nature

basis

between

in

to

concept
it
in

another

marks

if

contained

of

end

arm.

union.
two

each

not

the

one.

where

is

that

of

boundaries,

For

is

marks

extremity

uous

boundary

in
the

the

are

concepts

in

discusses
continuous

between

present

are

passage

distinguish

A hand

for

wrist,

and

to

The

important

is

limits

impossible

line

thing

contiguous

part

phrases

Philo.

and

linguistically

marked

are

_._

an

The

a distinction

two

two

In

works.

"continuity".

is

these

of

Aristotle

ocrrAov.

and

clarification

oneness.

are

philosophy

TO

corresponding

turn

significance

Godts

on

The

whose

the

clearly

shall

"one".

phrases

Physics

illuminating

of

matters

teachings

Hellenic
of

Aristotle's

more

whom

in

concepts
the

see

Marqah's

of

a means

conceptual

to

us

as

also

important

enable

certain

and

holds

them

42

together
be

one,

is

one",

e. g.

by

It

union".
to

accept

account

with

the

quality,

of

But

are

is

the
by

derived

from

from

a further

to

one

thinking

of

number

one

is

to

deny

outlined,

above

expounds.
above

is

discussion

is

that

sense

two
is

or

term

shall

the

oneness

of

one,

in

kind

of

adding

are

the

natural
is

something
natural
just

sense
is

in
of

attribution
the

three

then

we

Thus

it.

and

and

higher

any
in

one

simultaneous

oneness,

no

way

internal
expounded

oneness".

a second
This

in

attribution

"quantitative

There

that

number

other
of

if

base

number

All

one,

is

which

natural

no

Hence,

out

start

one,

to

to

one

as

its

number

one

adding

the

object

the
I

multiplicity.

by

it

that

by

contradicted

one

made

operating

derivitives

and

summation.

say

the

and

divided.

adding

simply

A complex

number.

by

that

to

series,

be

one

is

points

at

is

one

one

has

there

of

that
point

series,

that
can

into

divisible

what

namely,

one

willing
on

Aristotle,

one?

series

is

admitted

the

sense
which

is

number

the

successors

derived

one,

that

in
one

it

whole

organic

where,

is

then
be

or

even
it

if

natural

indivisible,

numbers

is

the

of

to

said

207b5ff]

than

one

the

will

Aristotle

a multiplicity,
is

idea

indivisible

two

parts.

contain

be

can

too

contact

that

continuous

something

less

this

its

thing

[Physics

from

or

something

may
that

glue

that

a multiplicity

when

or

clear

"so

writes,

a rivet

is

of

thing

Aristotle

concept

second
of-what

of

concept.
I

have

oneness
is

indeed
termed

that

Aristotle

implicit
"quantitative

in

the
-

43

oneness",
term

the

Let

us

second

to

which

it

derivitive

of

sum

each

of

each

natural
a

than

of

natural

of

Aristotle

is

forced

to

the

Since

in

indivisible.
the

parts,

concept

one

number

of

it

one

as

_Q

is
C.

itself

of

conclusion
the

respect
Thus

simple.
n

\ovv.
an,

The

thought

be

But

of
a

Phys.

207b5;

Dleta.

the
it

ones.

One

series

has

times,

other

any

hence

and

1
by no
it

consequently
one

one.

that

the

Thus
one

number

described

it

lacks

we

at

the

oneness

arrive

of

00&0*
1

of

for

divisible
and

consists

view

whereas

one

itself,

than

itself

is

one

this

such

otherwise,
by

of

complex,

series

as

series

ones.

which

of

divisible

other

must
of

of

plurality

sense

of

sum

put

elements,

number
only

is

this

out

Or,

contains

the

that

constructed.

consists

in

as
scheme

of

sum

to

one

thought

be

the

a summation

not

all

than

or

conceptual

According

sum.

one

expressible

the

by

(in

series)

can

one
as

greater

as

number

complex

the

is

after

such

expressible

expressible

natural

is

larger

form

itself

is
be

In

number

one

not

ones).

is

short-hand

itself
to

it

is

is

series

the

it

case

the

with

of

member

rendered

the

of

shall

oneness".
in

that

identical

which

is

is

which

number
is

number

of

first

of

it

member

emerge

"internal

of
idea

either

(in

set

it

ones

as

since

ones

the

one

natural

complex
of

is

concept

every

being

by

quickly

will

Aristotle's

series

one

case

which
the

again

number

related

reasons
concept

consider

natural

the

for

and

1016b18.

the

number

44

is

one

what

These

two

mover

mover

in

desirer,
whereas
first

way

that

is,

to

self-motion

thing

is

its
is

that

another

But

divisible,

incorporeal;

situation

one

For,

involves

god
actual,

Secondly,

it

that

in,

is,

any

from

the
it
and

of

being

cannot

that
incorporeal

the

moving
did

mover

case

one

is

all

Aristotle's
it

potentiality;
any
move in

(Phys.

it

267b25-6).
god

are

things

corporeal

also

of

since

parts

god
is

potent.

any

Aristotelian

the

could

according
what

lacks

Since

foregoing.
follows

first

by

internally

characterisations

external

of

of

unmarred
hence

described

Aristotle

actualisation

and

apparent

better

movement,

all

is

Aristotle

part

unmoved

first,
an

Aristotle's

the

of

part

unmoved
an

When

Certainly

part.

another

by

disregarded,

one

But

the

moved

is

that

or

the

it.

move,

itself,

or

unseen,

motion,

indivisible,

deducible

true

moves

itself.

move
moves

is

towards

be

unmoved

desire

not

cannot

cannot

an

the

desirer

nothing

that

absolutely
parts.

it

and
of

god

of

need

It

the

part.

Aristotle,

is

that

moving

Further

are

hold

causing

think

ial.
it

And

is

Aristotelian

desire

of

Physics

the

who

the

drawing

one,

concept

object

an

is

god
In

The

immovable.

either
is

agency

move

by

objects
is

as

which

occurs

saying

not

in

Aristotelian

divine,

to

relevant

develops'the

world,

agency.

appears

are

internally.

him

the

of

other

external

to

by

the

mover

"one-ness"

Aristotle

described

first

oneness".

the

and

MetaphysicsA

being,

"internal

for

theology,

quantitatively

the

by

of

concepts

Aristotle's
both

term

shall

is
spaceless.

45

Furthermore,
that

it

only

is
is

what

Aristotle's

the

doctrine

capable

of

being,

god,

as

221b1

the-Physics

of

is

motion

in

time.

immovable,

we

saw,

is

timeless

ff

must

also

be

Nothing

timeless.

change,

since

change

Aristotle's

internally

one,

incorporeal,

to
to

the

at

subject

God,

becomes

we

Aristotle's

god

do

physical.

intellectual
of

and

imaginative
of

ty

to

Aristotle,

thought

god

therefore

that

is

is

not

in

he

Thus

This
what
he

incorporeal

does

only

not

god

in

mental

only

in

discursive
god's

or

on

upon
in

engage

such
thought

intellectual

kind

matter.

depends

engage

nature,

cannot

that

depend

cannot

cannot
in

for
time.

is

as

unlike

of

question

body,

God

for

imagination

on

positions

unsuitable.

engage

which

discursive

reasoning;

of
of

furthermore,

Also

activity.

syllogistic
and

and

activ!.

according

sensation

can

corporeal,

mutable,

question,

he

also,
and

divergence

the

Since
He

is

wholly

consider

does.

He

in

very

Marqah,

suitability

is

activity,

intellectual

Since,

is

and

quantitatively

that

the

see

shall

sharp

where

thus

respects

most

both

deny

worship

if

in

we

is

Aristotle's

clear

anything

is

The

point

human

of

Margahts

to

temporal.

or

deity

immutable,

relatedly,

as

Hence

time.

quantitatively

timeless.

God

and

is

to

subject

Aristotle

and

for
that

affirm
one,

spatial

the

of

in

only

who

is,

who

Margah's,

internally

occurs

a god

and

concept

similar
wishes

of

be

can

immutable.

spaceless

This

occur

also

idea

the

can

is

god

develops

that

in'

the

kind

as
takes
activity

time,

46

of

consist

must

Now,

thought.

it

what

the

actual.
know

god

of

we

for

a state,

thoughts

we
is

prayer

it

is

it
is

regards
of

and

very

clearly
as

a Being

humility
is

perhaps

Aristotle's

god

can
to

sense

makes

utter
What

God

and

is

thought

say

and

should
the

most
have

do
the

as

for

we
god
unless

only
the

any
himself

even

that.

God

whom

prayer

same
answer
-

if

This
Margah
in

a state

reverence.

profoundest
is

remarkable
much

which

to

in

approach

so

by

For

only
can

far

By

either.

he

our

so

the

himself.

from

different
we

But

respond

known

a prayer

thought.

a prayer

answer

cannot

a response,

indeed
god

of

his

less

be

fail,

cannot-receive

his

of

object

object
he

He

in

is

of

In

to

bound

is

state

him

object

a vehicle

as

prayer

god,

of

his.

cannot

world
an

and

what

render

be

object

an

prayers.

an

the

minimally.,

with

becomes

possible

be

know

of

we,
in

hence

and

god

concept

Since

would

can

the

A 9).

cannot

and

god

not

intended,

receive

token

or

cannot

communicate
cannot

we

absolutely
Hence

at

motion
god

is

actual.

(A4eta.
in

absolute

god's

arrive

by

marred

what

only

have

knows

something

knowledge

actual,

Whether

god.

object

form

the

on

it

sully

we

since

that

absolutely

the

absolutely

are

and

takes

know

Thus

inhabit,

knowing,

would

thought

potentiality,

than

god

is

himself.

only

world

such

by

only

can

of

knew

god

god

self-thinking

as

the

if

Aristotle's

doctrine

and

knowledge

Hence
But

mind

Hence
this

actuality.

in

mind,

The

knows.

potentiality

central

the

form.

same

can

is

it
that

epistemology
of

non-discursive,

intuitive

is,

that

in

that
common

though
when

Marqah's
considered

47

with

to

respect

they

qualities,
their

the

Marqah's
merit

of

the

the

in

so

time

to

such
a deeply

One aspect

otherness

of

internally

we

is
the

being

It
it

it

things..

both

ways.

not
-

and
clear

we

that

God

many

attributes,
the

at

expression

he

is

being

He

wishes
that
is

is

that

god,
is

He

temporal,
Aristotle's
that

entitled

both

god,

this

god

is

Yet
is

position
of
in

to
saylboth

trying
God

that

accessible
to

is

god

unreasonable,

is

change,

incorporeal;

is

worships.

say

is

god

absolute-otherness

to

of

the

we

Margah's

of

the

he

fact
man

aspect

are
of

the

on

also

the

two

unique;

god

religious

that

has

complex,

is

god

otherness
in

insistence
seem

of

corporeal,

ing

man.

to

studies,

spaceless;

the

the

internally

many,

utter

stri'l:

other
is

Marqah

surprising

most

may

have

are

the

whom

the

are

is

god

nothing

absolutely
and

we
we

unshakable

God.
to

We are

Given

perhaps
his

the

spatial,

timeless,

not

to

immutable;

are

there

importance

simple;

is

account

deity.

god

consciousness.

Aristotle's

of

considerable

religious

give

of

religious

Aristotle

to

as

the

attributes

that

a manner

is

of

he

qualities

the

whom

Aristotle's,

synthesis

has

god

the

of

with

since

to
He

God

the

deity,

God

to

respect

Aristotle's

out.

compared
to

metaphysical

does

god

than

approximating
of

with

the

with

reaches

as

metaphysical

different

so

do

rather

conceptions

same

to

position,

their

Indeed,

consciousness

philosopher

yet

be

termed

qualities.
nothing

religious

be

may

should

religious

practically

of

what

man,

is

48

I
to

an

turn

Philo

have

despite

doctrine

that

Philo's

concept

harmony

with

the

the

of

kinds

of

and

proof

texts

ment:

"I

to

Lord

am the
out

the

of

following

he

land

"Let

commentary:

is

the

the

on

provides
namely,

Pentateuchal

first

commandout

you

Philo
then,

us,

prefatory

he

the

brought

who

similarity

oneness,
of

slavery".

of

the

Marqah,

One

God

your

the

with

certain

His

refers'us

in

more

emphasis

in

belief

philosophical.

which

than

one,

position.

Like

God,

of
for

warrant

Pentateuchal

Egypt,

oneness

deal

matter,

possible

greatest

what

the

showing

Philo's

regarding

made

places

concept
two

be

must

this

on

namely,

internally

Neurar
for

ground

of

of

a good

the

of

Marqah

and

is

oneness

oneness.

and

God

one

the

prepare

Philo

"internal"

Aristotelianism

teaching

the

the

oneness,

quantitatively
the

of

Aristotle

of
of

of

and
the

is

god

To

Philo

kinds

"quantitative"

Nevertheless,

points

consideration
doctrine

two

recognised

Physics.

Philo's

of

termed

between

from

now

examination

God.
I

to

wish

of
the

provides
in

deep

engrave

our

hearts
to

the
the

purity
service
or

their

1.

Decal.

first

the

as

and

acknowledge

let
of

this

idea

that

honour

rule

whose

and

guilelessness.

to

sun

chief

XIV

are

gods

man

and
parts

65-6,

one

of

God

many
life

is
Hut...

moon
as

and
gods

the
most

of

sacred

most

and

Who

never
to
all
whole

is

reach

who

for
give

heaven

undoubtedly

/and

all,

above

even
seek

commandments,

the

ears
in

truth
worship
and

universe

err"1.

and

49

One

that

point

understands

the

the

of

oneness

first

Philo

God

polytheism

seductive

doctrine.

as

be

life

due

to

has

for

the

that

doctrine

is

the

most

Ii atKc,

polytheism

and
it

is

open

analysis

polytheism

believer

in

0000

1,

But

God.
to

many

that

if

extent

to

it

is

to

a variety
must

deny

VI
.

32.

his

of

that

is

as

the

true

But
to

one

form

of'wick-

isi

there

Philo

in

in

that

no

hol dthat

to

doctrines.

profane
that

contrary

"worst

".

the

commandments

last

the

for

atheism,

the

existence

denies

that

of
God

atheist.

41

Spec.

search

commandment,

It

of

doctrine

because

follows

hold

understood

sincere

all

open

whose

man

attractive

the

of

equally

a polytheist
an

is

be

best

first

the

atheism
c'T7
E'
v
;

him
is

gods

greater

Philo

should

the

of

an

the

fact
to

doctrine

'can

from

it

are

atheism

was

men

profane.

for

it

is

God,

this

w__T
here,

contradiction

is

is

of

to

refers

because

truth"

that

from

that

ears

have

opposition
is

the

tempt

the

emerges

reach

of

we

from
in

the

fear

For

Philo

true

to

that

that

polytheism

oneness

sacred.

Indeed

seek

oneness

wish

for

conviction
the

edness

to

Philo's

extolling

place1

to

a declaration

as

dangerous

Philo

that

be

follows

that

point

The

power

accompanying

of

sense

commandment

as

a fear

truth.

most

the

is

to

This

"even

allowed

of

that

the

second

regarded

rule

in

is

quotation

commandment

regards

polytheism.

not

this

"quantitative".

designated
that

from

emerges

_1

a
the
exists

one
he

50

Philo's
only

God

one

between

the

is

"..

thing

is

one

sovereign

and

dispose

of

we

Be

first

ruler

down

to

God

and

and

king,

of

that
that

and

cities.

no

existing

there

is

alone

XXXIII

one

a parallel

and

who

[Conf.

is

of

universe
lay

things"

all

there

consideration
the

of

that

claim

honour

and
of

is

on

must

equal

Homer

"It

based

the

government

He writes:

quotes

for

argument

only
direct

may

He

170].

then

approvingly:

not

that

well

lords

many

there

but

and

comments

on

the

verse

that

more

justice

of

the

world

and

men.

For

one

it

being

(I1.

king"

one

one,

must

rule;

should
ii

204-5).

"could

it

God

of

needs

be

than

of

have

one

one,

in

with

said

and

cities
and

maker

one

master".
Philo
He

is

insists

also
internally

man

should

that

the

verse
But

alone.
It

means

of

many

[Leg.

parts,

is

therefore
is

aspects

one,

the

is
property

not
He

mixed

"It

is

God

that
good

not
argues

God

for
that

say

to
is

bei.
;
alone?

being,

composite

with

to

reasonable
in

both
are,

Philo's

Aristotle's,

to

mean

sense

Philo

18).
good

the

consisting
/
i
else"

aught

1 2].

There
to

is
is

nor

II

Aristotle.

is

"God

it

ii
is

it

that

is:

text

proof

alone"

does

what

is

(Gene

implies

that:

God

that

be

All.

It

His

one.

that

God

that

of

immutable-of

that

senses

however,

theology,

God"

the

hold

All,

God,

II

by

Aristotelian
like
(: C-a

"unchangeableness
[Leg,

held

expounded

further
Philo's

Philo

ix

333.

TfEj;

cv)

51

Now,

change

doctrine
"For

Cause

locally

in

reason

follows:

God

existence

to

His

also

is

clear

can

the

His

be

least

at
Hence

God

[Immut.
be

and

time

is

for

this

if

depend

to

committed

does

not

otherwise

God

not
time

upon
parallel

God

that

establish

last

as

into

God

A precisely

from

is

came

with

constructed

place

change.

existefice,

to

nor

both

But

not

time:

temporal

did.

VI].

And

Philo

is

does

in

above

God

a central

darkness,

cannot

coeval

is

not

thick

God

world

it

is

high

world,

for

spaceless.
that

but

that

world

easily

the

Hence

because

Him.

in

all,

the

created

God

that

denying

existence

argument
is

for

would

anterior

at

But

time.

not

V 14],

the

upon

world

for

place

only

depend

is

all

[Post.

Philo's

in

only
teaching

of

any

time"

the

occur

Philo's

of
the

and

can

it

consideration
the

God

that

claim

is

incorporeal.
Thus;
the

Philo's

God

that

claims

incorporeal,
that

god

parts
Marqah,

seems

later

adopted.

company

with

is

the

on

of

personhood.

It,

may

be

stated

no

This
here,

to

which,

as

The

chief

point

of

point

will

however,

to

this

one

question

the

extent
attributing

appropriately

and

Aristotle,

this

committed

less

God,

the

resembles

position

To

involves
immutable,

one,

timeless.

ourselves

Philo's

to

attributable

and

God

of

nature
internally

unique,

found

we

Aristotle's

Marqah

is

the

on

spaceless

otherness
to

doctrine

we

shall
at

stays

the

attributability

in

shortly

which

in

and

occupy

Philo's

extent

us

anticipation,

the

see,

Philo
company
to

in

Capter
-that

of
God
VI.

52

despite
His

insistence

his

uniqueness

absolute

finds

himself
is

who

philosophical,

the

of

Aristotle

and

the

oneness
he

example,
of

help,

the

rational

is

and

not

merely

for

position,

one.

a reasonable
the

periods
four

seasons

and

the

things

and

realise

testifying

of
II

Him

for

argument

replete

with

unitary

quality.

the

orderliness

Marqah

and

Such
is

light

and
he

if

His
is

213].

doctrine
of

that
texts

his
to

ten
the

"Observe

evidences
essence"
here

it

natural

presenting
Since

God.

could
the

the

darkness,

uniformity

unitariness

arguing,

II

131,

states:

are

of

oneness

[I

that
referring

Marqah

effect

proof

After

in

without

recognise

believes

one

gods...

without

Pentateuchal

they

is

of

appreciation

an

to

elements,

He

In

of

that

that

213].

for

he

doctrine

for

warrant

of

for

..

Him"

with

on

merely

`14)
second,

Memar

the

those
the

God

the

l}lT'ri'_

important
of

rely

his

to

be
iiJl

Nargah's

Thus,

unquestionable.

connected

is

it

namely,

achieved,

a being

propounded

Pentateuchal

content

is

design

as

resembles

closely

without

ample

not

God

(=TI7x

any

one,

support

131,

God

that

see

shall

"Thanks

one

is

does

these

of

less

the

none

religious,

Marqah

associate,

is

position

[I

of

without

God

four

we

That
God

oneness,

that

things,

4emar
of

Philo.

there

Marqah

the

oneness

without

Though

the

declares:

companion,

to

to

now

doctrine

Lord

idea

on

consciousness.

Turning

of

of

object

Philo

the

maintain

God,

of

oneness

absolute'
simplicity

and

to

able

suitable

the

on

possesses
not

is

nature

hale
world

a
been
had

53

been

created

since

there

one

by
is

which
to

relation

Thus,

for

writes:

just

as

what

What

is

in

heart,

the

imagination,
reason,

just

as

thought"

[I

132,

deduce

from

the

consideration
than

what

is

II

2151.

It

is
VI

Book

without

connected

least
not
at

in
two
the

the
or
start

besides

none
As

Memar

the

of

well-as

the

Him"9

more

Gods,
the

of

Memar:

the

is

in

the

he

"The

Marqah
that

of
only
Lord

of

the

God.
of

start

"without

as

without

companion,

God

the

to

term.

one.
is

less

no

physical

of

namely,

held

would

spirit,

oneness

without

to

reasonable

at

is

heavens

every

that

the

God,

is

in

the

Marqah,

sense
there

in

world

of

that

quantitative

is

is

of

outer

describes

earth

doctrine

world

way

miniature.
the

Memar

the

regarded

in

is

it

several

he

quarters

the

a second,

with

the

to

made

in

is

place

evidence

from

clear

associate,
any

reveal

cosmos

Hence

the

of

in

to

the

on

that

plain

four

of

orderly

an

was

it

any

inner

the

of

would

in

subscribed

a consideration

nature,

is

the

of

inexplicable

"What

the

evidence

have

willingly

makes

he

only

creators.

literally,

example,

been

have

in

reference

Marqah

that

arguing

systematicity

is

of

chapter

which

the

element,

not

must

stands

a multiplicity

a microcosm,

as

that

element

other

previous
in

passages
man

every

of

the

is

is

there

world

point

every

assumption
In

one

His

in

world,

in

only

creator.

Margah

beings.

many

As
God

be

ones

There

are

Margah
and

at

writes

there

is

Him".
the

doctrine

of

divine

quantitative

oneness,

54

Marqah

also

Because

oneness.
Marqah

God

to

as

is

to

each

to

be

internally

to

Nargah

between

a plurality

the

Marqah

describes

better

translated

it

philosophers

to

be

quantity
small

may
to

size.

Because

space

possible

space

from
has

where
is

term

to

iss

an

is

thus
any

both

that

God

of

each

mutability.

and

divisible.

block

of

space,

that

is

smaller

space

blocks.

Therefore,

any

plurality.

Hence,

internal

as

is

it

divisible

indefinitely
of

is

with

theoretically,

block

those

and

independent

inconsistent

a block

specify

showed

incorporeal

not

envisaged

conceive

smaller
internal

is

to

relation

view

corporeality

be

possible

formed

are

space

of

the

timeless,

oneness

in

we

to

qualities

always

is

doctrine,

temporality,

However

ascribe

Aramaic

the

God,

of

committed

internal

spatiality,

to
Hence,

Marqah

by

said

a unity.

qualities

spaceless,

These
for

is

to

however,

inaccurate

hiwT'n-1

Philonic

one,

immutable.

as

be

is

is
united

are

one,
God

That

things

Since
would

is

elements.

internally

God

that

the
and

Any

one,

"unity"

term

as"oneness".

Aristotelian

others

parts.

God

discussing

internally

of

to

important

Unitedness

different
is

is

term

of

a unity,

view

avoiding

by

ascribed

the

unitedness.

Whatever

a plurality

it

common

of

other.

lacks

In

of

Marqah's

is

oneness

of

internal

divine

of

variety,

quality

there

where

types

internal

of

the

doctrine

the

preferability

relationship
say,

the

of

the

a translation

Unity

_.

one

is

the

recognise

to

subscribed

in
it

a unity

block
of
loneness
i

55

implies

spacelessness
in

He

which

is
It

the

devoid

[I

97,

II

of

from

we

makes

known

At

a later

of

His

created

in

order,

[I

132,

II

made

developing

in

He

fashion

all

perfect

Himself.

of

space.

Just

as

spacelessness

also

is

timelessness.

theoretically,
conceive
shorter

is

period

periods.

internal
-plurality.,

their

any

It

Hence

time
any

is
as

Consequently

did

He

must

by

internal

of

make,

independ-

oneness,
iss

time

formed

internal

not

poss

time

created

be

of

a unity

period

perfected,

made,

he

therefore

outside

God

"He

period

sought".

is

since

implied

be

needs"

Marqah

But

great

place

supplied

is

Moses

can

no

space.

For

of

He
is

Hence

divisible.
any

statement

places.

perfected"
and

this

as

gave.

His

fashioned,

occupy

same

quoted:

that

am He,

"He

"By

is

passages

also

writes:

that

I.

the

made,

argument

devoid

Marqah's
is

just

"There

He

Himself

that

where

He

is

187].

Philo

place

ready.

these

cannot

fashioned,

no

adds:

The

215].

lll,

II

spaceless

By

places

all

even

passage

places.

Marqah

control;

is

Margah

has

and:

"I.

earlier,

the

He

point

set

God

place

no

is

He

passages

noted

all

that

[I

has
He

which

the

on

a place;

in

several
that

insistent
"He

in

area

161],

locality"g

any

power

no

is

writes:

place"

or

following

He

so

reside

which,

Immediately

ent

not

holding

reason

space

does

and

time

for

he

He

evident

reasons

Thus

known

without
is

Marqah.

is

locality"

any

who

God.

of

recognised;
of

Now,

spacelessness.

ble

to

from
possesses
oneness

implies

__

56

timelessness.

When

the

of

of
"who
to

eternity
endures

be

referring

It

may be

argument
God's

to

Godts

God

the

created

He

existence,
condition

inessential

existing

to

God

logically,

for
within

the

submits

to

logic

be

the

causes

e.

And

similarly,

who

does

logically,

of

God's

Since,

space.

doctrine
as

for

no

that
surprise

God
to

not

to

we

is

not

God

he

saw,

[I

as

spatial,
the

Memar

it,

Nargah,

II'1117].
one
living

90,

"the
[i

approving

8,

8].

II

with

it,

divine

of

need

the

accepts

changes

extended

subscribes
it

is

(177D74

definition,

Marqah

as

writes:

carries

by

time

system,
and

doctrine

the
are,

in

time.

changed"

spacelessness

as

in

unchangingly"

bodies

find

who

of

abides

commitment

incorporeality,
in

is
writes

who

divine

Thus,,

everlasting

die,

of

position

King

into

with

conceptual

qwn

time

Him.

only

immutability.

Marqah

Acceptance

his

since

temporality

since

doctrine

his

of

that

in

exist

carries

occur

can

but

is

to

God

that

prove

characterise

the

establish

brought

And

all.

to

of.

change)

not

doing

so

of

to

briefly,

require

bounds

divine

of

"Praised
i.

the

him

understand

order
to

used

timelessness

change

working

in

cannot

commitment

immutability,

God

the

as

same kind

in

argument,

at

God's

of
a

doctrine

also

and

it

repeatedly,

Him
must

the

be

Himself

of

Acceptance

3],

employed

The

cannot

we

precisely

world,

does

timelessness.

can
time.

outside

he

as
describes

II

Margah

one

he

5,

that

added

speaks,

when
[I

spacelessness

exists

God,

forever"

the

as

Marqah

to

therefore

the
come

references

57

to

the

doctrine

Marqah's

of

things

created

to

committed
ware

of-divine

denial

God

doctrine
He

corporeal

The

far-reaching

Marqah's

teaching

explored

in

the

of
would

God's
be

on
next

oneness

and
was
for

incorporeality,
to

similar

his

creations.

implications

epistemological
the

he

that

inference

the

God

between

similarity

any

permits
the

Indeed,

incorporeality.

of

God

will

of
be

chapter.

i
1/

58

CHAPTER

THE

For

the

the

oneness

on

cognitive

gap

be

so

finite

ourselves
whittle
God,
to

away

know

Him,

about

itself

spends
left

nothing
where

the

point

what

know

that

know

about

even

that

the

to

whittle

is

at

God

lost

stake

is

He

for

exists,

God

it

exists,

ate

has

concept

is

the

at

if

the

we

concept

of

of

things

we

may

gather

a momentum

can

that

point,

claim

is

there

where

isp
At

content.

logical

to

right

there

is

to

see

stressing

If

our

of

entire

difficult
In

indeed
for

Him.

the

its

our

consider

point

at

our

is

gap

content

process

only

appear

consequences

kinds

the

at

would

by

the

concerning

the

at

the

correct

otherwise

make

steadily

therefore

and

that

to

entitled

an

bridgeability

large

might

position
as

God

If

very

we

is
and

its

render

that

claim

Marqah

if

has

itself

present

ourselves

to

this

of

Marqah's

impossibility.

an

unbridgeable

may

since

as

minds

kinds

God

between

wide

OF GOD

consciousness

of

menaces

to

UNKNOWABILITY

religious

incipient

IV

the

nothing
how

we

oneness

that

claim
we
can
of

can
know
God

to

59

Margah

is'led
lacks

entirely,
to

seems
if

we

B,

saying,

be

is

resolute

nothing

that

refusal

to

Him

concept

of

hailing

distance

Furthermore

God

be

nothing,
is

position
difficult

to

via
Gods
He

we

does

are

told,

not

have

employment

that

we

given

can

form

in

for

and
rather

than

He

is

theism

But

Him

know

to

Thus

be.
by

be

then

either,

a
our

giving
logical

or

not

there

is

we

does

not

that
What

unknowable
would-seem

that
to

This

';
risk

being
is

here

iss

of
we

the
then

cannot

to

'

description

the

then

the

time',

issue

whether,

we

is

at

answering
If

in

the

sense

fulness,
senses

it

is

within

present.

are

parts.

with

carries

not.

is

not

have

is

of

God

to

This
it

applications

is

Him

exist.

Marqah

He

are

nothing

Yet

about

does

we

know

can
not

that

He

Marqah.

by

be.

atheistic.

space,

a being

of

if

that

in

makes

to

within

that

Memar

seeming

Marqah

unknowable,
-atheism

its

God

whether

talking

is

often

that

agnosticism.

ourselves
it

he

to

is

He

language

is,

oneness

saying

the

not

fact

given

God's

than

a body,

description

can

saying

of

is

concept

Him

know

impression

a way

God

else

anything

nothing

the

all

by
a

is

persuade

when

God

to

agnostic

of

might

whether,

God

as

easy

talked

be

Throughout

negativa

and

cannot

step,

from

avoid

it.

of

know

content

a short

less

be

can

a thorough-going

to

If

A,

blemish

its

know

can

range

is

take

we

we

of

to

entitled

to

a positive

it

we
be

to

Him

know

There

content.

Him

of

a description

of

nothing

know

cannot

there

brink

positive

cannot

and

the

to

God

is
or

agnosticism
be

amore

60

appropriate
In

view

these

of

Marqah's
is

linked

to
that

purified

the

of

utter

remoteness

develops

matter
Margah's

is

it

so

much

using

material

basis

for

not

As

that

first

of

God's
which

account

decorative

the

of

of.

air
overlay
that

a position

For,

self-contradictory.
seems

sight

a logically

a religious

paradoxical

paradoxical

on
as

at

within

his

the

a mere

paradoxical

on

context

respectability

constructing

develops

only

that

the

insists,

recognition

possible.

is

logical

not

the

emerges

position

conferring
is

God

to

approach

in

that

provides

based

be

God

of

Marqah

then,

and

insists

mystic,

remoteness

must

God,

of

that

surprising

religiosity.

religiosity

concept

is

it

cognitive

exuberant

true

style

the

on

an

facts.

the

considerations

insistence

first,

an

to

response

an

sound

unpromising

picture,
free

surprisingly

philosophy

Margah
of

contradiction.
Marqah's

doctrines

God

between
displayed

and

Marqah

time

God,

In

Memar

realisation

of
The

problem.
to

on

the

be

there

the
existence

earlier
consideration

metaphysical

part

was

and
of
and

knowability

the

of

Hellenistic
the

gradual
of

seriousness

of

this

of

relevant

the

already

subject

picture

By

context,

cultural

the

when

appreciated

Hellenic

particular,
presents

Hellenistic

the

literature

speculation

devoted

wider

relationship

cognitive

best

can

their

wrote

substantial
of

man

within

the

on

chapter

speculationss_starting

will

Hellenic

the
be
and
with

61

brief

account

applicability
bridge

can
is

system

to

the

scene

Marqah's
consideration

of

knowability.

Philo
fully

more
is

writings
Our

doctrines

deals

clearly

to

by

God's

topic

explicitly

more

Aristotelian

surface

particularly

welcome
are

light

of

Philo's

of

Memar's

position

for

encountered

by

those

position

on

the

Nargah's

divine

on

Philo

and

is

framework

conceptual

field,

this

it

will,

Aristotle

as

in

Philo

and

the

clarify

Such

with

Memar

concerning

the

exposition

an

knowability.

grips

and
in

the

on

though

Aristotle

of

serve

difficulties

the

place,

topic.

constitute
will

This

visible

shed

below

God.
own

took

are

Aristotle,
far

not

the

God

is

with

does

examination

hoped,
that

Philo's

mind

future

much

of

light

than

on

which

Further

human

Aristotle's

speculation

Memar.

thought

within

Aristotelian

of

men'and

since

knowability

the

on

between

begin,

the

whether

of

gap

to

place

speculation

and

question

its

and

epistemology

cognitive

the

set

traces

Aristotle's

the

obvious

an

of

is

shed

considerable
to

seeking

to

come

under

matter

consideration.

Aristotle
question

does
of

whether

theological
us

to

be

assurance
would

have

not

explicitly
or
is

position
able
that
been

to

not

he

drawn

God

is

to

the--position

his
out

worked

degree

reasonable

himself

the

consider
but

fully

with

addressed

and

knowable,

sufficiently

conjecture

had

raise

to
that

thislmatter
God

s not

for
of
he

-111

62

knowable.

As

a first

justification
Aristotle's
One
the

with

theory

of

many

philosophers

knower

known.

and
in

have

in

of

has

has

thereby

the

form

of

it.

The

itself

object

the

to

identical

to

a possible

1.

De

by

the

form
of

reason

conception

Anima

with

Aristotle

429al8

the

reason,

and

the

faculty
the

on

object,

relation
doctrine

into

form

as

knowing

is

everything
is

mind

for

everything,
to

approval
being

to

potentially

the
of

with

assimilating

But

object.

the

identical

Prior
is

mind

is

itself

mind

known.

with
soul

the

what

his

close

his

Hence
the

by

has

using

becomes

the

refers
of

of

and

object

thought1.

identical

knower

takes

of

that

of

The

soul

virtue

object

that

Aristotelian

the

the

of

object

potentially

Platonic

knows
form

held

on

thought

of,

shared

him.

insists

of

knowable

a particular

which

part

element

structure
to

The

has

of

agent,

rational

known.

and

knower

the

It

possibility

an

a faculty

knowable
Kant,

thinking
the

has

it

knower

that

he

like

of

concerned

possible.

the'

rationality.

imposed

Aristotle,

is

example,

since

rendering

between

for

rationality

reason,

is

presence

is

that

epistemology

that

Kant,

common

rationality
known

the

apposite.

knowledge

how

on

be

will

in

areas

remarks

some

knowledge

central

requires

providing

conjecture

of

knowledge

two

this

question
to

seemed

for

the

of

towards

step

the

he
'p

ace

63

of

forms

rov
-rorrov

anything

is

actually

one.

its

thing

not

far

in

that

insisted

on
in

God
in

is

it

by

is

he

seem

prevent

thus

an

statue

but

reasonable

to

is

argues

the

has

created

for
that

argues

potentially

that

man,

and

also,

Aristotle

ff

hence

God

Aristotle

by

1071b19

mind

is

that

nothing,
human

is

mind

the

point

that

actually

Hence

anything.
identical
is

sufficiently

essential

to

the

though,

prior

to

For

since
between

But

is

to

knowing
this

close

to

this.
to

prior

And

it.

that

soul

difference

bridge.

to

nature

to

identity

potential

the

its

nothing,

the

nothing.

something
great

a difficulty

of

part

actually

too

seems

potentially

the

thinks,

actually

ignores

potentially

it

it

known

and

criticism

by

between

implied

insisting

before

thinks

knower

is

would

others

would

Aristotle

that

seem

is,

thinks

it

were

object

anything.

himself

the

is

an

difference

and

III

if

a wooden

it

immense

actuality

potentially

statue.

Metaphysics

might

what

not

is

this

potentially

Margah,

De Anima

It

though

argument

the

the

potentially

for

the

by

pure

the

another

a marble

maintain

while

is

wood

of

potentially
Thus

things

since
than

rather

some

block

what

nothing,

actually

becoming

actual

But

be

thought,
/'

an-object
relation
be

of

bridged

knowledge.
It

is

is

the

form

of

an

object

Aristotelian
of

thought

that

epistemology
that

is

identical

1.

De Anima

429a27

64

to

the

the

mind

the

and

object

form

the

mind

the

of

is

the

not

form"'.

Not

feature

certain

identical
to

regard

that

matter,
it

object
thought

both

in

the

form

those

the

of

He

an

object

identical

god.

identification
be

would
form

of

as

has

1.

De

2.

29b12.

of
no

question

god,

and

just

An.

been

431b30

pure

knowledge

of
with

is

This
knowing
of

remaining
stated,

something

the

the

it

such

formal

object,

since
god

lackst

the

mind

follows
a kind

becoming
distinct
god

lacks

and

Now,

Consequently

with

The

object.

actuality.

clearly

of

must

matter.

if

he

become

from

Aristotle's

being.

There

identical
from

lacks

but

thinker.

and

knowing

with

form

matter,

potentiality

becomes

mind

the

the

lacks

reminds
are

entire

of

the

stones

a purely

with

mind

its

but

follows,
has

object

identical

"It

Aristotle
form

the

become
the

with

its

with

entirely
has

matter

potentiality.

knows

with
god

has

mind

not

soul

As

thing,

the

does

of

example:

the

and

the

composite

shares

thing

where

is

object

Aristotelian

whatever

in

identical

identical

are

the

is

the

becomes

present

of

assimilate

Aristotle's

knowing

cases

when

not

take

the

Since
with

is

composition.

cases

identical"2.

does

thinking

actually

thinker

however,

everything,
hylomorphic

of
"In

us:

is

that

stone

it

To

object.

the

of

is

thought

of

for

object,

he

while

the

composite

matter

thinker

If

object.

matter

the

of

only
his

with

matter

the
since,

65

If

we

thought

Aristotle

the

nature
the

would

nature

the

think

what

in

imagesl.
product

sensation

of

previous

as

recollections

or

is

not

for

an

the

facts

god

is

they

sensations,

image

of

about

But

For

stands.
in

thinks

geometer
has

drawn,

will

to

the

form

by
from

abstraction

To
form

the

line

take
of

a process
the

the
of

failings

and

ff,

43lal6,432a7

1.

De

An.

427b14

2.

De

An.

431b2

ff,

as

the

example,
the

that

circle
or

The

these

circle,

do
thinks

mind

in

circle

fail

the

of

the

stock

to

about

quite

not

degree

or

seem

thought

circle.

a greater

or

correspond

extrapolation

material
lesser

data

god

might

to

that

the

imaginings,

it

will

holds

images2.

the

grounded

Aristotelian

the

therefore

this

that

from

fails

that

Aristotle

firmly

inspection

god-necessarily

cannot
is

waking

as
Since

sensory

and

we

constructions

are
whether

god,

god?

are

dreams.

impossible.

forms

he

that

available

that

it

in

adopted

doctrine

T"VTac-

of.

draw

we

that

general
.,

of

Metaphysics

have

know

can

of

Anima

De

the

can

line

matter

the
in

places

His
of

in

in

would

several

the

on

account.

men

the

of

conclusion

that

argues

the

his

Aristotle

attitude

without

images,

account

of

doctrine

Aristotle

his

and

the

towards

followed

thought
god,

statement

have

given

of

concerning

a fair

as

knowability,

god's

of

this

accept

to

drawn

correspond
are

De

circle

Mem.

abstracted

449b31

to

66

from

the

circle

drawing
mathematically.

perhaps

a necessary

object

by

the

fails

god

to

be

considered

by

engaging

god

we
the

be

secured

the

Zabarella's

passive
in

every

we

find

a cause
them

two
all

the
is

all

god,

of

of

for

image

our

of
just

god,
circle

of

have

with

may

an

we

are

that

argued

in

as

god.
distinction2

in

the
to

as

in

which
the

former

class,
it

that

sense
the

a matter

included

particulars

writes:

nature
(1)

involved,

that

concede

Aristotle

things,

stands

god

Aristotle's

on

intellect.

latter

of

consistency,

of

productive

(the

about

form

Zabarella,

based

of

factors

which

still

of

commentators,

identified

be

active

class

image

might

form

the

of

sake

is

and

potentially

makes

to

argument'

between

(2)

the

is

soul

into

and

for

our

idealisation

group

Alexander

of

whole,

an insight

must,

if

picture.

A major

god?

mathematical

form

the

a gradual

inaccurate

we have

Aristotle

"since

into

in

of
the

the

not

thought

into

is

circle

is

it

idealisation

insight

very

to

insight

of

facts,

aid

a gradual
an

but

even

the

the

the

of

described

to

way

particularly

part

is

correspond

secure

describes

thought,

Likewise,

by

then

not

drawing

that

as

geometer's

if

The

geometer.

in

admittedly

But

geometer

a necessary

may

as

the

to

aid

thought

of

terms

is

before

as

0.000.

1.

De

Rerum

Aristotle
2.

De

Anima

De

Natura
pu.
III

152-3
6

mento

ag.

129

13;

see

W. D. Ross

e. g.

67 -

an

to

art

its

likewise
the
as

be

found

the

soul,

made

active

intellect

this

that

existence

upon

or

than

more
but

are,

of

one

motions
that

the

active

intellect
of

knowledge.
form

pure

Consequently,
and

to
to

knowledge

potential

the

only

do

they

bring
to

since
two

the
state

the

of

than

cause

provides

no

assigned

to

the

passive
from

latter
of

is

intellect!
pure

heavenly

De An.

2. -Meta.

form

are

spher

430a17

1073a13-h

,..,.

actual

"oooo

1.

indication

no

upon

active

kinds

moving

act

The

the

job

the

kinds,

god.

Aristotle

namely,
as

is

there

many

other

anything

particular

substance

is

cause

There

do

the

two

member

spheres.

a way

such

just

that

its

remains

how

are

substances

for

,R

matter,

unsure

sole

whose

that

intellect,

the-intelligences

and

in

supposing

such

one

there

substances

in

state

of

and

for

class

heavenly

motions,

grounds
the

class

latter

suppose

from

evident

depend

not

there

is

that

clear

is

But

Aristotle

the

of
the

those

is

which
is

other

it

to

conditions"

lacking

form.

have

we

one"2,

makes

does

of

speak

its

It

eternal".

is

means
to

on

of

Aristotle

by

from

Essentially
pure

part

"separable"

free

intellect

is

"whether

question

and

must

active

described

goes

"set

matter.

intellect

active

is

Aristotle

"immortal
active

The

What

being

elements

soul",

makes,

for
as

the

distinct

clear,

being

as

that

(--

quickly

the

within

part

"separable

and

these

material),

TT-..

god
s,

we

II

68

forced

are
Thus

there

the

the

is
by

not

conjoined

in

with
the

state

of

knows

this
what

this

account

Zabarella's

1.430al3-14

the

of
it

is

claim
For

this

how

activity

of

difficult
that
account

to
the

active
of

the

borne

actual
it

succeeds

intellect

active

knows

intellect's
In

actuality.
in

intellect
the

be

from

of

of

passive
of

identified

active

of

passive

state

when

must

intellect

passive
the

it

the

of

be

state

the

that

This

soul.

intellect
a

some

identity

the

explanation

the

the

could

of

at

intellect

But

to

is

that

soul

the

but

active

passive

knowledge

active

correct,

the

the

structures

the

the

and
l.

soul

the

task

to

the

of

aspect.

brings

with

.0..

of

role

knowledge

god,

rest

A plausible

potential

to

the

knowledge

potentially-and

it

for

bring

actually

doing

god,

to

performing

rest

denying

identifying

potential

knowledge.

the

least

at

"separable"

is

for

an

is

in

indicates

immanent

his

that

mind

intellect

--

god.

intellect

passive

parts

with

reason

with

god

two

separability

itself

conjoined

the

reason

active

reason

active

is.

with

Aristotle,

that

of

as

its

of

it

with

thought

the

fact

stage

in

intellect

active

doubt

no

intellect

active

very

in

the

be

can

Anima,

De

Admittedly

is

identify

Zabarella.
Now,

in

to

the
find

accordance

intellec

active

justifica

intellect
active
-.. -

t.
i

If

ion

for

intellect

active
a

so

is-i.

dentical

intellect

is
7..

69

radically

Metaphysics

the
is

to

opposed

For

this

despite
and

identical

to

to

lead

to

the

same

subject

will

be

between

Aristotle

in

Philo

rwr
need

-r'v

much

Ii

how

be

"not

he

io-u

is

Philo

tha-.

simnliciter".
God's

considers

(Deut,

XXXII

39),

1.

Spec.

2.

Post.

XLVIII

VI

the

what

active
be

to

and,

32
167-9

am correct,

know

god.

if
cannot

Philo's

whether

wish

doctrines

teaching

this

on

important

an

first

link

he

but

perhaps

the

is

in

but,

For

example,
"See,
lest

to

second

impossible
more

not

Chapter

in

the

pronounces

impossible"

concerned

"does
saw

to

frequently

determination

command:

essence

question
we

Deity

the

whether

and

But

Philots

is

Deity

asserts;

however,

not"perhaps

"impossible

them

"One

The

difficult,

position

provide

it.

asserted
God

is

answered

is,

take

Philo's

questions:

Philo

It

the

hold

Marqah.

labour".

solve".

of

to

seen

other

only

of

direction.

two

men

question

and

the

exists..,

to

between
not

god

about

justifiable

seems

therefore,
that

the

raises

thinking

of

did

doctrines,

now

lead

it

that

argued

other.

each

conclusion

turn

is

activity

Aristotle

the

to

it

in

developed

god

similarities

god,

Aristotle's

the

reason

certain

intellect

of

where

in

absorbed

himself.

concept

l074bl5-5a4,

entirely

that,

the

the

of

essence

rather,
in
see
this

place2

one
I

am"

verse

be

that

so

70

misunderstood
he

essence"9
me

(SCT&
IS

who
What
that
it

C;ALrz'

Universe

My

far

is

world's

and

learn

that
(E

his

in

I.

to
the

of

).

rtafAEL

further,

yet

For

faculty

Cause

TF kcL

7't.

Ci

rTap5t)

the

course

To

be

and

enquire
for

God,

is

a folly

fit

that

we

cannot

know

"a

vast

burning
interpretation

you
verse,

are
he

the

injunction

an

regarding
this

its
Being

o6"0"

Post.

V 15

to
[the
is

this

see
seen,

men

whether

discussing

should

unattainable

is
us.,

is

the

person

to

no

ground"
be

so

the

nearer...
(Ex.

III

who

difficult

place
5)%

allegorically

understood
"becomes

Creator,

universets]

the'

of

miracle

characteristic

"Come
holy

is

the
a

verse

who

being

of

of

to

God's

standing
tells

boon...

incapable

presents
the

of

is

possible

when

Philo

is

question
as

Thus,
bush,

where

the

closely

knowledge,

it
He

that
on

as

asserts
that

even

equivocates

approach

1,

c,
\
7

reasoning

a man's

quality

this,

precisely

sort

AM

e)'N

for

Philo

though

essence,

as

(pT

beings.

created

subsistence

subsists

or

by

all

God

the

childhood",

But

The

that

my

'See

say

not

impossible
at

"See

saying

"does

(St

continue

essence

is

that

to

as

and

to

anxious

he

'See

enough

as

it

perceived

'Behold

advance

about

is

quite

for

as

God

that

out

be

says

is
is

)1

interpreted

be

points

should

He

to

as

asking
to

see,

seeker
of
so

what

71

difficult

to

scriptural
is

just

verse

Philo's

that

view
unattainable

object

of

search.

on

the

that

though

men

we

the

should

approximating
grasp

it.

of

to

as

nearly

That

at

of

the

For

God,

true

capacity,
entertained,
shortly

still

point

in

clear

vision

ought

not

even

without
is

opposed

the
the

the

the

to

not

is

certain

which
would

00""9

i.

Fu "a xxzx

2.

Spec.

3.

Ibid.

40

VII

the

finding,

viewpoints

164
36

the

than

to

search

Him

way
be

he

in
of

truest

for

the

human

earnestly
2.

And
the

underlines
the

though
denied

For

and

enquiry

pleasures"

is

quest.

the

track

eludes,

"...

is

felicity

to

if

and

way:

really

for

all

quoted

possible

relinquish

"As

for

joys
just

He

obvious

learn,

to

untold

as

most

hard

of

wish

passage

God

of

better

very

intellectual

is

it

discovery

clearest

the

calls

is

from

an

passage:

fact

to

deterred
to

seems

following

produces
after

It

least

it

since

intelligible

be

not

times

is

not

is

a suitable

several

possible

as

in

even

it

that

essence

states

account

though

if

God's

the

of

suggests

not

Philo

nothing

even

is

also

that

on

apprehend,

possible.

of

essence

not

essence,

hard

knowledge

divine

interpretation
divine

certainly

hand

other

interpretation

quoted

but

merely

But

This

conjecture"'.

the

we

us,
very

seeking,

itself"3.
these

reconciling
to

the

spirit

of

two

72

Philo's

philosophy,

faced

the

with

or
product

Philo's

mind.

harmonising

with

the

is

the

essence

of

in

on
into
or

topic
the

One

condemned.

commendable

and

the

search

which
essence
of

the

What

makes

condemnable

great

to

Philo

opposes
he

can

be

understood

attainable.

Such

irreverent

if

That

same

inability

the

into

search

the

least

indeed

nature

move

Certainly

of

in

that

Philo

small

extent

man.

It

Ex.

XXXIII

Thy

Glory".

is

his

18

this
ff

God

by

asserts

search

any
the

is

goal

regard

as

cognitive
that
in
"You

Philo
reply
shall

of
recognition

seeker's
to

mind

idea

the

way

God's

of

a spirit

the

is

the

where,

in

out

direction,

diminish

When

blasphemous.

Creator,

accepts

in

would

created

the

sufficiently

understanding

Philo

dictated
of

is

or
made

Creator.

that

carried

humility

reverential
of

a belief

God's

is

search

belief

in

arrogance

condemning

as

for

of

the

an

praised

spirit

search

mind

of

be

the

spirit

his

for

haughty

not

is

arrogant

nature

search

the

that

the

to

insight

between

The

An

the

in

out

itself

of

writings
for

difference

in

merit

Philo's

search

out

simply

not

the

search

in

undertaken.

encompass

has

of

the

the

believes

seeker

much

not

humility.

when

carried

of

is

are

conflict

which

following:

carried

reverential

nature

solution,

God

we

irreconcilable

an

tenor

is

be

can

of

the

indeed

whether

though

his

not

opposed

that

one
gap

can

mind
by
can

to

My

some
God

and

interpret
"ShIw

toMoses'

at

Philo.

to

between

seeks

see

insight

gain

back

me
but

My

73

face

shall

approaches
face,

is

he
But

The

tradition
Philo

Republic

in

the

as

rendering
the
to

visible
presence

the

in

sun

having

function

that

otherwise

guardianship
that

by

the
to

competent
directly
.-

at

destroyed
that

is

without

1.

See

of

in
to

from

hidden

in

the

end

of

do
the
the
say,

damaging

e. g.

its

illuminative

Mut.

ideal
their

grasp

it.

In

his

state,

sun

without

process.
to

contemplate

themselves.

1579

their

would

guardians
Form

of

the

for
makes

it

would

be
of

clear

looking

being

eyesight

the

as

discussion

they

to

objects

what

Plato

the
Form

the

understood

equivalent

The

by

world

groomed

training

intellectual

potentially

intellectual

on

those

all

visible

be

to

the

is

intellectual
can

Plato

by

Likewise,

sun.
the

Cave,

the

power,

mind

of

within
of

actually

the

man?

the

to

described

What

shedding

the

development

educational

sun

is

world,

enables

be

the

parallel

to

expression
Allegory

in

be

would

visible

the

from

physical

be

and

rendered

light

the
the

the

a light

eye

the

Good,

is

he

reference

world.

perceptual

the

of

the

by

visible,

in

things

by

In

VII9

k.

God's

of

back.

thought

working.

Moses

back

a view

than

not

given

of

was

His
face

be

to

a view

even

God

best

can

such

see

should

answer

which

of

to

why

Platonic

to

God's

seeing

possible

as

closer

unable

In

seen"'.

closely

as

and

were

be

not

able,

are
of

the

Good

11

74

Philo
to

Plato's

Form

God

that

also

gazing

holds

"..
Supreme

by

the

we

are,

the

that

forth

all

even

when

God's

mind

can

cope

unable

to

cope

with

the

though

the

take

a large

that

it

the

is

not

the

mouth

something
heaven

more
and

this

passage

God,

and

universe

human

is

be

God.

And

1.

Euga

XXIX

2.

S ec.

VIII

that

Philo,

165
44

sun

any

man

not

wishing

who

to

for

he

holds

is

limited

comprehends

to

the

embrace

into

Me is
whole
What

contain"2.
can

in
puts

of

even

God

even

wishes

Philo

yea

only

is

actualised

nature,

that

eye

the

apprehension

able

than

of

place

to

more
human

the

be

will

suggests

hence

than

Thus

potential

that

one

blinded

God's

indeed

mind

upon

be

the

position,

In
"..

gaze

know

is

he

place

as

sight

human

words:

one

mind's

Philo

of

Him"'.

to

brightness

this

the

world.

will

around

for

in

his

Him

sees

just

described.

in

contains

with,

extent

physical

set

actuality

the

the

equivalent

human

present.

only

just

the

the

beyond

step

manner

God's

is

in

unable

potential

light

when

counterpart

to

he

human

only

Thus

before

Philo,

eye's

as

wishes

to

realised

to

intellectual

that

beam

because

least

impossible.

man

function

similar

at

sun

the

is

according

fully

the

Essence,

rays

essence
is

the

Good,

to

sun

performing

regarded

that

the

at

writes:
the

be

world

Philo

as

the

of
can

intellectual
But

God

regards

apprehend
Godi must

the

octrine

75

that

a man

the

idea

God

that

If,

unknowability

therefore,

This

further

further

the

in

that

iss

God

God

spatial

But

if

took

is

qualities.

By

implicitly

deny

His

with

attributes

species.

Hence,

essence*

But

is

wonder

that

He

is

God

one

lacks

denied

that

He

we
that

God

imply

has
lacks

all
If

essence,

we
all

is
His

t
its

no
attributes.
Little

essence.
that

He

imply

case

of

Thus

all

that;

membership

no

an

God

we

that's,

has

has

was

is

complexity

exists..

the

lack

must

of

a thing

He

of

corporeal.

attributes

unknowable.

saw

this

of

and

it

we

ones

it

in

of
for

lacks

everything

view

indeed

God

and

secure

that

As

internally

attribute

complexity,

is

God.

and

for

in

considered

consequence

essence

whatever
lacking

that

He

simplicity;

whatever

God,

however,

that

to

attributes,

Hence,

of

his

God.

of

of

in

is,

available

consequently,

any

which

is

that

path

or,

the

It

oneness

attributable

Now,

say

this

affirming

his

sun

arguments,

attributes,

temporal

nothing

complexity.

is

one

lack

Philo
or

a substance

clear

is

the

there

A philosophical

must

how

was

it

but

unknowability
on

the

on

makes

simple.

observed

based

the

alleged,

and

that

the

of

is

for

established.

note

proof

which

that

truly

firmly

chapter,

Philo

ways

its

God

to

proof

previous

there,

is

between

an

reject

man.

argument

upon

important

Philo

his

to

compelled
by

solely

be

not

thus

bases

parallel
would

is

comprehensible

God

of

position

to

is

Philo

however,

undefended

God,

become

can

we

can

insist,
that

we.

of

76

could

say

for

He

it

is

it

must

has

esse
the

true
be

to

He is

philosophers

and

essentia

are

an

seems

because
in

the

is

this

to

God

is

is

thing
is

strain

it

case

line
God's

that

special

case

Rather

is

asserting

normally

this

close
In

that.
of

that

know

seems

to

His

essence,

to

it,

if

no
to

said
be

to

said

after

all,

God's

in

His

essence,

suggests

pressure

from

that

direction.

is

that

we

says

but

existence,
a very

different

is

the

not

be

known.

rather

thing

God's
or

unavailable

Philo

even

to

hand

he

holds

God

The

textual

fact

that
to

since
have

us

even

we

it

does
it.
the

what

God's
This
God

that

a direct

though

critical

exists.

know

of

do,

observed,

not

He

possibility

he

to

yield

as

nor

we

evidence,

know,

the

that

we

exists

not

to

criticism

hand

other

that

For,

existence,
the

one

the

to

amount

the

would

to

not
to

come

as

does
open

can

matter,

same

nature-of
insight

that

is

position

not

on

that

saying

his

it

and

knowing

however,

Philo

the

essence,

that

know

indeed

on

into

drawn
but

Philo

is

case,
For

hold

be

is

inconsistency?

cannot

to

reluctant

existence

certainly

may

This

this

Yet

Him.

of

existence.

But

In

whereas

affirm

even

in

essentia.

existence,

essentia.

God's

an

has

identical.

attribute,

essentia

can

existence.

medieval

Philo

the

He

that

say

that

of

we

His

is

essence

that

by

longer

His

His

that
else

said

meaning

have

is

nothing

not

taken

God

of

exists

insight

into

imply

such

The
fact

is

insight
itself

is

77

It

be

may

argued

unaquainted
God

God

encounter

It

exists,

that

that

For

in

God's

be

might

understand

of

little

value

the

understood

(whatever

that

sense

is

existence

to

of

the

not

are

know

that

have

the

having

same

we

we

said,

to

exist

if

we. cannot

order

and,

they

affirm

it

is

things

existent
say

in

that

existence

Surely,

existso

God

God's

with

P.hilo

against

to
that

statement
other

encounter
it

what
does

then

mean),

"exist"

God

exists.

of

existence

to

means

other

things.
This
tenor

of

Philo's

words

in

human

language

it

for

human

follow
instrument

For

would

there
some

ibly

to

remain
of

the

whole

a Maker.

impossible

for

The
to

describe.

the

to

bears

cosmos
precise

manner
and

But,

placed

to

speak

is

in

to

serve

Even

to

as

ai

God,

about

God

His

as

existence

impossible
from

the

exists;

Philo

the

to

witness

field.

this

For,

of

upon

that

saying

therefore

speaking

our

a wholly

"exists".

term

fathom,

is

communication
point

human

expression.

employed
language

are

that

in

us

of

to

made

divine.

strain

is

that

sense

insists,

it

surprise

the

uses

well

very

involve

mode

severe

Philo

words

when

may

analogical

when

no

the

God

though

not

as

limitations

to

or

language

does

come

to

opposed

apply

and

discussing

worthless

of

The

existence

Nevertheless,

in

position.

its

instrument

metaphorical

it

necessarily

need

reveals

ascribe

not

language

But

matters.

an

is

argument

Philonic

existence
may

be

intelligpoint

78

view,

this

deference

to

of

however
the

much
the

still

A further

of

doctrine

says

does

it

to

to

see

believe
He

that

Maintaining
Aristotle

firm
Philo

and

turn

now

the

topic.

that

the

is

to

an

We have

on

De

not

know

Anima,
god

leads
without

to

X'

whatever

the

examination
already

the

becoming

of

God

deny
if

the

of

doctrine
him,

we

must

are

to

be

as
that
and

to

are

discussion
of

in

of

be.

Margah's

observed

For

anything

foregoing

unknowability

can,

very

we

X may

the

least

at

we

exists

epistemology,
to

sense

its

if

entitled

of

the

Why

existence.

God

hold

to

whether

that

exists

negativ

or

is

that
not

Aristotelian

the

to

via

atheism,

God

as

leads

application.

God's

ourselves

We must

as

answer

that

minimally,

believe

to

directly

presupposes

suppose,

the

has
A

literal

of

more

Philo

via

existsp

false.

negativa.

persistent

A possible

application

Him.

its

lead

agnosticism?

able

question

deal

here.

the

God

that

entirely

that

in

not,

of

testimony:

a good

be

via

of

the

survive

not

be

implication

prompts

to

the

out

claim

stress

for

does

This

exist.

naturally
so

God

human

would

deserves

said

available

would

application
that

term,

the

it

sympathy

thorough-going

the

not

for

point

deal

be

does

be

must
of

may
He

that

inadequate

good

quality

inadequate

claim

least

at

on
I

God,

wish
to

contribution
this

chapter
in

expounded
man
that

could
therefore

if

it

-1

79

we

that

assume

that

conclusion

the

oneness

God

and
God

that
Granted

is

nature

indeed,

at

positions

to

surprise

doctrine

importance
it

Margah
all

will

have

of

which

to

the

indeed

best

speak

to

be

cultural
it
for
all

will
granted
a

the

both
that

it

as'having

would

to

provide

be

we
to

made

in

was

part

ethos

will

make

explicit

and

felt

currency

to

have
for

an
is

provide

not

to

shared

us

ethos

Reference

Margah's

a good

to

reference

since

expression.

need

were

cultural,

clarify

he

accepted
especial

will

need,

an

no

Marqah's

and
only

Hellenistic

the

shall

unknowability

This
shall

sanction

we

as

a setting

himself.

data

no
to

bound

God's

on

as

Memar
not

it

Hellenistic

And

Marqah

and

with,

willing

the

between

and

harmony

come

is

of

concept

existence

and

would

have

general

in

are

we

cognition.

God1s

of

the-

establish

Marqah's

regarded

for

to

to

conclusion

human

of

unknowable.

views

common

to

Marqah

is

way

hard

Marqah

because

after

as

the

with

took

even

Marqah's

of

analysis
let

but

The

drawn

it

in

suggest

true.

God

do

analogy

Hellenic

that

passages

hymns

the

proofs

matters,

that

on

tried

earlier

discover

both

an

oneness

with,

numerous

Defter

God's

these

doctrine

see,

the

one

men.

of

which

the

on

of

on

to

And

by

object

already

extent

positions

the

the

have

we
the

detailed

likewise

forced

are

idea

the

on

a possible

not

what

relying

and

is

sun,

concerning

on

God

of

we

god

unknowable

Philo,

how

the

is

god

observed

also

be

cannot

man

deal

vie
that

formulate.
with

s
Marqah
I
It
was

hisireaders.

80

Margah
God.

writes

Thus,

twelve

for

hymns

in

art

to

to

"Everything

writes:

is

tenth

hymn

Marqah

seen,

yet
divine

mode

of

page
(`M)j7,

"He...

is

to

the

eye.

but

whom

of

sees

both

unseen

is

unseeable

This

same

are

no
in

the

and

against
doctrine

in

the

told

of

is

adds:

he

hymn

vein

He

But

and

Memar.

On
"He

God:

later

Marqah

never

observed"

Marqah

is

adds:

the

to

a second

with
or

we

above

the

modes

speak

of

is

that

God

there

is

every

God

to

kind
eye

of

of
the

of

expression
is

in
seeing

or

by-the

perceiving

that
invisible
to

reason

is

the

to
making
namely,

Our

of

the
sight

term
or

is

language

embodying
a kind

English

is

invisibility,
soul.

couldp

invisible

be

Marqah

quotations

understanding
denoted

suggestively

affirm

Marqah

impression

the

give

believed

in

by

employed

context,

Certainly

to

knowledge

of

eye.

invisibility
studded

expression

to

that

reference

Thus,

Thee,

similar

somewhat

all.

concerned

human

suppose

of

out

is

he
the

from

mode

considered

what

And

% X7)".

we

and

of

seest

ii],

third

present

work

set

9]0

Now,
if

16]0
also

that

of

He

his

in

and

for

are

[v.

Thee

at

of

"Thou

the

"He

[v.

concealed

89 II

In

ii],

unseen,

expression

unseen

[I

is

of

worship

19].

affirms:

darkness"

first

the

seen"

He

who

[y.

second

Thee"

trembles

appearance

the

[x.

invisibility

he, writes:

those

them"

the

seest

nothing

close

invisible

in

Defter

the

the

of

example,

but

everything
"Thou

persistently

idea
what

that
is

"il-sight".
even!

looking

at

!t

81

an

idea.

A good

judgment

ora

"shrewd

observation"
light"

or

but

terms

also

Aaron
illumine
he

as

(11`1'JA

spiritual

to

spirit

the

wise

like

speaks

lamps

dark"
to

hold

at

least

is

that

in

II

that

the

Marqah
that

possible
is

not

more

clearly

Illuminator

wisdom,

so

therefore

speaks

of

object

of

12]9

to

visible

fills

who
they

as

are
the

not

is

and

present

that

God

he

point

II

dispelling

is

the

an

made

and

to

refers

prophet

being

"the

world
It

236].

when

God

of

10,

they,

even

as

spirit

shining
143,

God

of

the

is

English

of

reference

that

of

will

[I

things

of

intellect

or

with

[I

idea

"shedding

Marqah

who

making

light

as

only

Israel

of

be

to

This

Marqah

when

House

the

or

when

lights

great

intellectual

shed.

the

two

function

not

example,

"sound

as

dual

characteristic

understood
or

priest,

perception"p

For

Moses

be

must

is

of

This

Aramaic.

of

and

spoken

"illuminating".

as

perception

is

unreasonable
unseen

concerned

spiritual

or

it

is

to

make

intellectual

cognition.
Reinforcement
number

of

for

to

human

mind

and

human

eye.

rhetorical

asserts

the

itself

[I

that

Marqah

"Who
He

106,
later

ist
II

knows

or
176].

in

God

the

provided

Marqah

where
is

means

declaims
how

knows
The
Memar

He

where
same
when

by

by

the

gives

unknowable
by

unknowable

example,

what

Him"

Memar

the

merely

question:

is

possibility

doctrine

not

For

understands
reach

in

passages

expression

this

the

of

the
is,
He

or
is

rhetoric
Marqah

or

can
l

vein

7sks:

"

82

"Who
[I

can

estimate

what

He

is

215].

And,

to

take'one

II

132,

Margali's

expression

"Who

can

praise

what

He
One

be

is

function.

simply

the

on
he

know

Marqah

the

text

to

of

human

to

obstacles

set
If

numerous
to

that

limit

Margahts

the

obstacle

to

attributing

affirmed

by

Philo,
that

picture

it

is

mants

the

same

and
men

or

know

exhibits

would

that

impute

is

by

accord

that

the

more

inadequacy
God

is

of

the

cognitive

obstacles

praise

of

quoted

above,

him

know

God.

were

and
that

all
there

would

view,

frequently

extrapolated

from

the

God.

complications

due

Him.

knowledge

God,

man

to

limited

praising

vein,

task.

the

fact

than

it

be

position

the

God

the

cannot

for

of

view

in

his

language

for

readily

cannot

exalted

base

rather

cannot

human

God

reason

the

God

clear

that

his

of
to

it

not

human

of

knowability

about

overall

him

way

on

in

holds

praise

affirm2pions

others

writes:

that

an

makes

a vehicle

therefore,
the

such

language,

to

the

say

Aristotle,

man's

as

in

because

Thus,

human

language

essence,

human

as

is.

ascribe

Ultimately,
that

God

of

of

he
is

is

does

of

cites

view

inadequacy

with

he

inadequacy

what

He

what

have

he

is,

straightaway

cannot

the

that

He

what

example

position

Aiargah

quoted

for

to

although

just

praised

His

to

equipped

But

sentence

to

theological

not

further

is"

146].

according

language

He

how

unknowability,

according
II

90,

possible

praised

For

Him

[I

is"

God's

of

know

or

However,
that

he
be

the
prI

ent

had
no

-, -I f

83

immediate
complications
speaks
In

view

further

fact

the

God

of
so

far

statements

by

Marqah

The

proposed.
Marqah

that

doctrines

the

just

account

knowledge

though

of

these

from

arise

as

the

of

acceptance

often

available

is

to

Marqah

to

attributed

us.

for

call

investigation.
Margah
knowledge
and

shortly

adds

He

the

that

the

Him"

[I
Of

II

does

not

does

seem

given

us

of
such

to

Him...

how

not

merely

but

that

"honoured

[I

that

us

"Perfect

means

('T"

besides

none

II

we

told:

are

possess

prophet

This
of

last

removed
Moses

quotation

God
And

has

knowledge

be

for
Him".

"He
with

it,

whether

question

us

is-available

men,

humanly

that

God

of

by

is

to

in

of

Marqah,

answer

great

223].

knowledge

knowable

ourselves

knowledge

actually
with

let

the

is

honoured

and

decisive

not

question

by

when

we

when
136,

we

161].

knowing

is

crucial

the

provided

could

God

defined

as

scripture,

knowledge,

teacher"

the

answer

be

His

II

97,

writes:

is

there

that

Nevertheless

attainable.

statement

held

knowledge,

perfect

Marqah

that

[I

found"

be

knowledge:

human

J114'>117

and

last

Marqah

that

showing

to

160]

the

stress
of

II

97,

213].
this

course,

it

(, U)1yT
God

to

Memar

the

of

is

141,

if

is

[I

; j trail)"

object

He

sought

Book

Lord

an

as

knowledge

of

for

is

sixth

state

God

"0:17

as

after,
of

"Wherever

(;

through

magnified

are

Lord

their

of

availability

In

"Israel

writes:

from
is

our
suggests
to
I

has
if

usl

already
weI cease

"

84

to

that

possess

for

responsible
from

removed
From

fairly

be

surface

dismissed

must

is

can

same

extent

be

Marqah
observed
God's

the

in

The

case

the
in

on

Memar

presented

of

hand,

other

of

knowledge

of

God,

of

knowledge

of

God's

for

on a consideration

of

certain

on

of

the

a consideration

the

claim

which

we

the

have

already

of

essence.

And

knowledge,;

of'God,

that

God

the

denies
possibility

in

essence.
of

crucial

general

that

knowledge

knowledge

interpretation

this

Marqah's

for

he

the

to

composed.

God's

for

expression

was

of

is

of

misled

of

possibility

such

touch,

modes

between

can,

of

even

light

distinction,

of

He

But

those

like

would

modes

have

can

the

adopting

the

way

question
the

presenting.

would

knowledge

affirms

God

is

a very

writings,
and

When,

is

thought

of

mislead.

us

the

be
the

of

whether

whom

Philo's

possibility

question

be

might

characterise
is

with

same

employing

possibility

be

But

not

to

to

can

existence

exists.

are

ourselves

knowability

accused

judge

in

case

Diargah

the

Nargah

offered

for

is

that

misleading
or

A strong

does

liable

to

contemporaries

when

be

difficult

that

we

contradictoriness

that

are

it

contradictory.

be

that

criticism

"let

cited

the

apparent

justice,

expression

it

the

picture

some

far
on

as

phenomenon

conceptual

it,

reach

not

have

we

thus

teachings

that

argue

since

evidence

Marqah's

with

that,

do

or

it",

the

that

to

knowledge,

tenor

Marqah

is

passages
of

based

and

the

Memar

also
as

85

a whole

particularly

pervasive
It

concept
be

will

knowledge

that

testimony

to

turns

God
His

the

the

of

it

that

succinctly
II

creations

from

them

is

He

Marqah's

sought

He

is

to

interpretable

is

in

Him.

But

of

His

existence.

His
as

mark
He

is

observed"

found"

them

created

in

Himself.
to

learn

we

He

Hence
assert

but

is

concealed

[I

8,

II

9].

"He

that:
from
as

is

readily
God's

to

are

expressions

His

essence

but

He

leaves

of

reveal

not
is

able,

Himself

without
Himself
Ir

reveals

is

world.

as

only

all.
He

He

they

does

Margah

God

is

this

of

created

Himself

things.

that

the

not

reveals

From

"Wherever
161],

he

known"

simply
light

the

II

as

As

question:

testimony

far

He

is

God:

throughout
so

the

be?

97,

that

stating

He

contradiction,
majesty,

be

on

to

Marqah

that

is

is

man)

God.

of

In

[I

from

of
is

creations

about

to

application

existence

to

turns

present

microcosm

exist.

creations

of

the

answer

to

presented

His

its

in

statement

as
is

the

He known

known

even

of

His

the

is

what

point,

existence

And

215],

or

validity

the
"From

it:

who

consideration

established
puts

132,

His

important

anyone

our

to

or

to

For

(whether

nature

The

irrelevant.

the

that

soul.

own

of

argument

macrocosm

held

his

upon

nature,

that
indeed

and

available

upon

God.

insistent

is

the

concerns
of

possible,
is

eye

question

cosmological

God

is

exists

existence

eye

otherness
Margah

that

tenor

that

as

utter

a discriminating

purposes

[I

the

of

recalled

a thoughtful

far

so

He

is

in

Himsel

in

nev
is

not

86

itself

in

the

existence

God

does

through

to

former

good

of

my

mighty

own

this

is

revealed.

case

God

A similar

further

and

essence

is

be
to

God's

II

you

32].
existence
implies

that

is'revealed
in

of

at

concerning

"has

given

the

is

world

known

are

not

so

Marqah

to

us,
that

of

an

we

to

passages

the

reason

cannot
to

the

few

doctrine
why

know
which

God's
reference

223.

God1s
to

go
God's

that

just

quotations
rule

that

wish

II

136,

without

not

scripture,

us

view

to

previously

of

the

as

might,

[I

permit

expressed

Marqah

The

not

to

His

us

knowledge

be

does

the

Him"

of

least

text

subscribing

that

view

made

acknowledged

essence.

number

to

Godts

text

the
What

knowledge

the

that

been

be
God

must

made

possibility
have

in

revelation

21,

that

clear

myself

myself
[I

expression

can

attribute

must

referred

the

receives

by

not

you"

revealed.

with

But

existence,

It

made

souls.

revealed

reveal

by

nothing

that
us

W
knowledge

This

is

point

honoured

and

is

is

statement

quoted

men's
"I

angel,

Himself

God.

of

angel

an

heard

be

it

He

the

reveals

through

Behold

to

God

passage:

self.

again

as

expresses

reveals

that
or

through

men

essence

far

so

hold

nature

There

God's

that

indeed

my voice

In

heavens,

significant

it

as

us.

not

in

make

to

perhaps

the

of

physical

He writes,

and

majesty,

majesty

of

Margah
only

His

though

revealed,

to

essence
has

the

out

inconsistency,

to

ascribe
is

know

can

man

tlat

already

Marqah
in

been

87

he

made
the

does

question

consistently

Ttiat

as

the
in

passages
forcing
clash
I

have

occasion

case

it

must

he

troublesome

be

hand.

that

to

Nargah

without

great

far

find

is

is

that

is

there

knowability

God;

of
who

is

the

case

that

have

been

the

aid

of

certain

in

to

anxious
to

contradiction

and

favour

of

the

presenting
points

the
but

it

subject
pains

great

of

that

what

a way

to

resolve

the
Marqah
of

that

can,

the

be
are

have

shown
i
apparent
ii

on. the

way

is

free

open

However,
of

strengthened
worthy

to

of

charge.

interpretation
can

on

the

teachings

find

defend

anyone

But

hence

to

contradiction

so.

him

absolve

the

found,

be

true

his

concerning

Margah.

self-contradiction

guilty
do

and
of

the

do

they

elementary

an

essence

too

without

to

merely

it.

deny

that

attributed

certainly

effort,

contradictions

anyone

of

can,

making

am at

have

those

whether
it

approaching

charge

anxious

so

to

argued

It

by

not

be

issue.

to

interpreted

have

can,

of

central

also

interpretation

readily

the

appear

an

such

way

from

the

this

Marqah

it.

between

Against
could

it

asserts

asked

it

asserts

denies

deny

so

that

passages
to

to

be

is

God,

be

seems

view

argued

of

also

on

namely,

seen

he

he

since
he

whether

does

the

distinction,
existence

to

meaning,

with

But

view.

whether

which

their

What

be

arises

he

being

not

that

or
that

argued

assert

of

Margah
with
emphasis.

88

The

first

is
in

employing
be

can

It

would

Philo

which

`...

faculty

to

the

it

is

or

world's

childhood"'*

already

observed

between,

the

that

distinction

might

cultural,

common

A second
that

between
was

well

Marqah

Post.

Marqah,

have

been

for

was

not

00000.

1.

to

of

reason

XLVIII

168

fit

in

what

of-the
the

guilty

Marqah's
Hellenistic

of

to

unreasonable

and

essence

Philots

suppose
divine
was

writings

The

Hellenised

in

in/'

distinction

element

to

have

similarity

of,

an

the

we

close

Common

wishing

about
for

very

divine
to

crucial

currency

centuries

early

not

to

enquire

mind

Cause

the

anxious

Alexandrian

the
is

be

a folly

identity

it

familiar

question

the

is

the

and

distinction

existence

and

the

Philo,

of

further,

Bearing

philosophy

philosophy

To

he

when

as

reasoning

that

learn

we

to

a man's

to

concerning

As

attention

for

as

God,

in

often

and

of

subsists.

yet

quality

religious

that

and

course

essence

far

those

to

a distinction

was

enough

as

to

philosophy.

it
deal

contradictions
familiar

been

familiar

be

been

have

apparent

Hellenistic

quite

is

have

well

chapter,

advance

his

continue

Margah's

a good

Universe

the

how

certainly

paid

writes:

distinction

Jewish

in

earlier

the

might

with

conversant

of

showing

neutralised

Nargah.

saw

that

the
Levant

in

Era.
subscribe

contradiction

to

the

in

his

view

89

teachings

the

knowability

places

the

on
he

occasion
contradictory
could
in

have

not

fact

he

was

conscious

teachings

he

For

example,

one

paradoxical
"He

concealed
the

the

in

us

for

reason
is

teaching

of

the

Memar.

Tierrar

the
the

twin

in

toto

to

a divine

idea

as

that

to

the

he

exists.

is,

conclusion
The

fully

the

second,

convey

its

be

seen
as

idea

that

separate
secondly,

we
as

one.
can
we

know
saw

is

the

to

content
responsible
These

a whole.
the

cosmos,
bears

and

relatedly,

The

first
God

earlier,

is

general

be

parts,

of

that
not

conceptual

fabric

all,

taught

essence
with

the

the

and

that

9],

respect

Marqah

His

but

can

first,

above

II

statement

to

or

sense

Regarding

in

the

of

intended

that

accords

Creator,
God

holding

of

as

one

8,

not.

pillars

are,
well

in

knowable

cohesiveness

pillars

is

another

such

tenor

twin

in

and

existence

that

God

is

observed"

Margah

he

when

[I

air

this

the

but

majesty,

never

that

in

to

Thus,

paradoxical

doubt

that

A third

for

no

doctrine

God's

is

exhibited

revealed,

of

all.

carefully

leaves

He

contradictory.

displaying

in

of

nature

referred

doctrine.

Himself

reveals

from

his

that

suggests

them

consciously

of

if

contradiction

paradoxical

already

he

that

This

consider

quotation

nature

writes:

not

Margah

reveals

the

the

on

proximity

observe.

of

did

that
mutually

close

observe

to

one

were

his

chapter

to

is

apparently

such

failed

there

though

two

in

views

God

of

at
lea

witness
the

idea

leads

least

that

to

the

9o

doctrine

that

we

the

cosmos,

considered,

that

even

testament,

On

agreement
It

is

been
has

argument
God's

within

be

ignored

is

is

God

is.

just

and

merciful,

Defter,

pursued

of

God

of

confusion.

fact

ilA

certain
that

that

can

in

goodness

fully

in

cannot
know

be
God's

not.

So

Marqah

God

about

He

is

is

proofs

is

frequently
theological

his

God,

This

will

point
For

terms
up

clear
repeatedly

and

goodness

are

to

refers

and

the
used
source

a possible

since

to

witness

chapters.

descriptive

good,

numerous

bears

known,

cannot

God

cosmos
of

is

which
that

Nargah
in

the

Margah

for

there

also

far

contains

secondly,

to

Marqah

about

are

subsequent

such

clear

that

there

the

the

Since

wo

is

that

Memar,

and

mentioned

that

Margah

informative

particular,

that

i. s being

the

fact

one

wise,

the

Memar

the

more
the

present

is

and,

In

the

says

He

texts,

in

be

to

of

repeatedly

us

First,

and

clue

although

rI

very

furthermore,

both

oneness

God,

that

But

is

that

asserts,

has

grasp,

tells

argument.

in

Not

a holy

conclusion

certain

Marqah

rational

the

be

to
what

the

cognitive

proof

hymns

to
as

matter

knowable.

attributions.

scriptural

is,

smallest

point

to

to

He

And

the

and

us

that

what

sense,

crucial

this

not

man's

such

even

at

refers

powerful.

up

established

essence

not

a real

He

Philo.

drawn

persistently

in

what

a witness

as

this

with

important

has

what

..,

yield

essence.

full

of

iss

God

of

considered

can

divine

know

cannot

he
oneness

a'so
and

91

the

power,

natural

qualities
His
to

are

and

behind

see

goodness

and

sense

expressions

them

part

His

is

in

of

of

the

a problem

to

God,

as

God,

but

If

indeed

divine

have
way

are.

connection

essence.

consistently
correct

of

on

will

God.

be

these

that

We can

spiritual
observe

The

power,

well

as

with

God,

are

neither

he
God's

investigated

know

vision
God

the

whose

goodness,
other

Marqah

their

characterise

which

of

and

essence

insisted

is

the

lack

qualities
they

wisdom

mentions

of

but

power

Marqah

part

power

these

and

justice

of

draw

1)

the

part

not

goodness

to

conclusion

qualities
in

are
all
had

could

some
nor

even

considered

not
The

oneness.
relationship

with

in

the

God

next

chapter.

92

CHAPTER V

THE

In
out

this
of

Marqah's

problem

God

unique,
free

from

saw,

did

and

Hellenistic
is

philosophy
not

being
guided

or

philosophy

religion
and

accept

established

the
all,

at

he

or

in

their

doctrine.

The

at

least

to

any

reject

point
the

his

own

Marqah,

on

stead

it

the

as

of

far

as

be

we

pedigree

of
asp

Aristole's

that

to

by

at

least

if

iss

that

mainstream

remembered

structured

free

the

at

benefit,

clashed
was

be

must

enjoyed

extent,
his

it

back

is

teaching,

philosophy.

traceable

But

from

He

simple,

This

Marqah

separate

Aristotle.

is

complexity.,

not

doctrine

Ile

The

Marqah's

to
that

sense

arising

God.

of

oneness

the

that

sense

a problem

According

in

both

the

the

stated.

one

internal

Hellenic

of

is

discuss

on

simply

in

and

to

wish

teaching

be

can

teaching

the

chapter

POWERS OF GOD

a benefity/
significant

any
Greek
with

If

religion.
the

religious

state
claims

philosophically
the

other

hand,

was

93

quite

otherwise

in

placed

religion.

Margahts

philosophising

structured

at

move

life

entire
love

for

himself

thought

as

oneness

powerful,

be

asked,
be

as

internally

believe
placed
It

at

be

the

be

the

problem

simple

way

in

though

when

totally
with

is

problem
unaware
which

he

cannot
wish

it

may

complexity,

powerful

described

be

now

to

the

problem

just

and

correctly

to

the

at

be

stated

have

just

so

stated

to

cope

of
handles

start,

can

which
it

is

He

that

present

what
I

have

thus

door.

stated

though

difficult

He

solution

Marqah's

must

If

simple.

to

internal

the

apparent

But,

lacks

note

on

example,

who

He

surely

for
knowing.

things?

many

merciful,

and

God,

can

many

and

merciful

taken

be

insisting

about

told,

must

as

life

Samaritan

the

well
us

We are

just,

so

tells

God.

how

as

also

to

that

privileged

a Samaritan

But

a dichotomy

Pentateuch,

of

is

also

is

but

He

Moses.

of

lived

in

his

a profound

with

lucky,

willingly

immersed

for

teaching

merely

thinker

God,

attributes

the

thoughts.

the
of

not

and

guided

Pentateuch,

permeated

of

and

there

For

of.

and

Samaritan

the

was

the

Samaritan

philosophical
cosmology

by

acceptance

a Samaritan,

be

and

imbued

was
and

regarded
to

every

to

relation

any

it
with,

difficulty.
the

various

as
in

the

stark

to

Marqah

and

its

presented
appears

that

caveat,

be

and
a 'seems

himself

The

confidence

elements

in

he

94

troublesome

dichotomy

a plurality

of

an

easy

seem

divine

with

operating

We shall

identity

that

of

the

which

those

of

harmony

felicitously

was

that

permitted

elements

that

to

have

therefore

those

he

doctrine

to

within
be

could

elements

us

establish

doctrine

cosmological

of

and

that

suggests

attributes

accomodation

God

of

simplicity

a cosmological

opposed.

the

the

of

so

maintained.

Pentateuch

The

lie

power;

has

it,

sustain

is
the

the

replete
to

power
to

power

with

the

create

God's

to

references
world

to

and

a providential

exert

r.
i'

influence

the

on

justice

with

warrant
in

present
to

wholly
fact
Defter

be

the

of

to

and

Pentateuchal
clearly

course

of

temper

his

for

believing

power

hymns

of

contain

in

Marqah

that
God.

And

the

mercy.

'

God's

power

is

4
t
z
..

therefore
insist

should
Memar

reference

numerous

rule

with

is

it

to

power

justice

and

abundance,

expected

the

history,

and
to

the

on
Marqah's

the

power

of

God.
Thus,
( 7,1iK
all

for

in

and,

example,

ti 1 : 1; 1 )

things

His

similar
all

1o

Hymn

2,

Hymn

I'v_,

v.

the

are

by

sustains

we

mighty
vein,

things

3
5

fruit

told:

are
of

Thy

"Thy

powers

mind"'*

"He
CI

power
"Thy

without

great
being

power
near

sustains
132,

(A"S"R)
to

them"2.

II

214]q

95

We are
[I

His"
"0

also

derive
These

various

powers,

Memar

by

as

numerous
Defter

the

and

Is

there

Margah,

both

modes

several,

of

expression

then

to

be

and

all

God's

other

statements

as

powers

is

is

also

If

understood?

sometimes

are

not

of

suggested
by

suggested

is

Marqah

by

a power

to

F
R
f,
C

are
the

between

correct

If

him?

"powers"

and

relationship
it

and

subject,

is

"power"

the

power

same

exactly

as

is

how

the

on

power,

one

or

justifiable
two

declaims:

about

What

understandable.

God?

powers

statements

well

as

readily

all

above

is

might

Marqah

finally,

and,

His,

is

Thine"'.

from

the

146],

(-[y--n)

power

in

II

90,

(r71r7L7>>)

"power

told:

speak

of

the

powers

our

interpretation
Is

one?
has

the

He

in
is

doctrine
both

God

between

and

how

should

and

His

we
power
l.

these

Alexandrian

own

writings.

that

many

various

Hellenistic

There
the

of

gaps

v.

questions
teachings

to

adjunct

""""o

Hymn III

is

God

that

finally,

question,

previous

God

that

holding
And

one?

relationship

tackling

invaluable

lo

Memar's

the

for

have

this

powers?
In

of

of

the

conceive
or

that

does

consequences

inconsistent

and

out

what
of

Marqah

powers

arising

God

of

the
is

internal
indeed

in

Margah's

a
will
evidence

good

reason
exposition

consideration
I
prove

an
Nargah's

of
to

suppose
of

his

e
r
i

...
R

96

doctrines
those

gaps

those

to

would

not

the

Marqah's

The

unity,
doctrines

and

were

written

power

is

doctrines

could

to

whom

reasonably

to

them
whole

see
-a

Margah's

of

inability

our

Marqah

what

for

those

what

due

us,

the

furnish

would
enable

for

to

gaps
For

continuous

disconnectedness,
God's

as

that

writings.

would

forming

fact

the

addressees

that

as

those

them,

his

material

on

into

read

his

addressed
of

doctrine

from

themselves

present

background
with

derive

power

Margah

whom

cultural
them

divine

of

to

himself

the

Memar

be

expected

into

read

Hymns

the

and
to

into

read

them.
I

hope

to

make

Alexandrian
works

be

can

Philo's
of

system,

the

in

an

great
between

the

power.
bear

in

Philo
oneness

mind
and

teachings

God,

of

on

the

Marqah

and

be

must

relation,
on

the

that
favour

the

unknowability.

of

which

that

claim

system

Margah

this
of

the

Marqah

be

greater
displayed,

already
of

himself
though

claim,

and
to

of

a significant/

of

Philo

subjects

weight
the

of

power

Hellenistic

strength

judged

on divine

consideration
of

the

with

writings

in

that

claim

particularly

completely

ethos
The

expression.

the

constituted

cultural

based

so

Alexandrian

variety,

the

when

an

be

for
and

understood
to

seen
or

Philonic

element
was

and

be

can

us

Margah's

which

harmonised

evidence

thought,

provide

within

here

a case

Hellenistic

of'Philo,

system

out

God's

relation
on

the

when.

we

between
existence,

also

It

97

Philo
power

wrote
God,

of

from

on

Thus,

for

example,

a$

discussion

dexterity

and

Philo's
in

on

a detailed

exegesis
An

powers.

Margah's
In

an

interest

earlier

is

of

Philo's

on

many

employ

divine

the

harmonised

with

here

to
the

on

position

each
attempt

divine

proportions

substantial

background

philosophical

this

if

needed

are

necessary

less

complex

considerable

of
be

not

the

subject.

we

chapter

the

to

to

at

contradiction.

conjectural

it

of

teaching

in

matter

are

indicate

to

l,

knowability

the

exposition

suffice

will

Wolfson's

essence

Fortunately

other.

from

remain

must

their

is

a willingness

teaching

powers

from

this

free

pronouncements,
free

clear

is

say

entirely

on

also

that

assumptions

his

all

to

had

the

of

subject

he

that

are

surface,

the

on

all

Nor

the

subtle

and

to

not

and

obscurity.

least

deal

a great

Philo's

noted
the

of

unitariness

close
mirroring,

as

world

r
i

imperfectly,

though
Philo's

the
is

this

view

fortuitous

the

but

on
in

relationship
the

for

this

The

contrary
the

which

felt

argument

for

quality

of

is

outcome

world
the

stands

to

oneness

existence
is

present
the

of
a divine

Philo

vol.

II

pp.

a
divine
quality,

0 000"

1.

God.

Precisely

Creator.

entitled
the

to

138-49

3`a

merely

not

a natural

to

relation

Philo

reason

cosmological
oneness.

in

created

the

Creator.

relationship

mirroring

is

its

of

oneness

In

of
It

98

God

for
God.

is

Where

find

an

Godts

there

is

The

oneness.
universe

one.

Its

is

must

of

the

be

universe
is

which

aspect
together

as

a single

which

is

not.

Now,

universe,

is

Philo

the

ends

taking
be

the

of

Tail

speaking

he
earth
the

of

powers

in

and

water,

universe

air

without

whole

to

bounds,

bound

be
may

made

His

and

heaven,

His

presence,

from

reach

should
(aLc

universe

God

(G(op/'"e(

powers

cannot

has

better,

perhaps

made

that

identity

its

furthest

the

which
"He

affirms:

universe

was well

that

sense

the

complex

has

of

aspect

and

invisible

heaven's

what

chains

the

everywhere,

part

the

are

of

through

that

for

rrocVros)

by

the

Hence

divinity

ors

"...

divine

that

secures

a power,

to

earth

forethought

loosened:

therefore

in

a many

oneness.

holds

what

hence

not

between

Creator

the

which

its

expressive

together

is

Something

of

writes:

held

'

of

and

one

universe

distinguish

and

is

us

around

to

a unity,

Thus

powers.

the

perfection

possible

is

perfect.

not

the

with

it

But

we

expression,

itself

universe

is

there

imperfect

is

there

one

oneness

an

divine.

oneness

interferes

imperfect

though

is

there

where

an

expression,

the

as

Therefore

one.

be

to

powers
and

VV 76L5
And

broken"
said

not

be

extend

left

no
uniting

and
i

all

with

that

they

all

has

should

bound
never

9 """o

1e

Mj

2.

Conf.

r.

XXXII

181

XXVII

136

them
be

fast
loosed"

with

invisible

z.
11

bonds,

99

The
powers

God.

of

the

But

something

predicate

What

question:
is

this

following

These

The

can

predicate

considers

that,

relations

in

three

definition,

are

remains.
classified

as

we

God

shall

has

see,

powers,

a first

about

the

referring

step

vol.

II

a genus

unquestionably
possible

not

are

The

God.

to

Only
God

of

powers

to

property
be

must

that

see

must

four

the

the

what

terms

the

he
The

predicables.

that
in
of

oneness

Aristotle
that

issue,

claim

maintained
upon

greater

underlying

of

claim--is

insistence

of

The

crucial.

in

this

consider

tenability

the

an

meanings
the

number.

accident.

the

is

is

we

to

in

stand

and

however

when

with

a logical

four

three
can

cari'

properties.

issue

the

conjunction
As

His

that

a definition,

four,

consequently

the

relation

Philo

genus

the

upon

in

a property.,

anything

necessary
for

detail,

are

these

which

as
is

relations

when

suggests

of

predicate

subject2.

of

And

kinds

himself
employs
locus

Philo

pn.

130

in
classicus

ff

P\/
i
'
'SLo,,
vs
7y
2.
101b25

p-

gE K

God.
said

41 .0.000

1.

to
to

rise

'power'

heavily

and

be

the

of

accident

Wolfson1

is

powers

gives
is

predicate

the

has

point

relied

subject

proposition.

This

God?

of

God

then,

are,

universe

that

of

Philo

between

It

of

Him.

account

obtain

an

assert

of

answer:

Aristotelian

to

kind

predicated

the

through

extending

powers

/Topics

or

100

for

his
"A

the

discussion
definition"

essence.
it

what

essence

of

of

if

learning

grammar,

grammar,

he

category
,

of

a man"

"a

Fenus

essence

Predicates

kind.
described

as

the

before
and

asked

is

that

it

what

answer

giving

the

answer

would

have

asked

with

Finally,
things
still

genus

to

the

same,

"an

accident

to

the

thing".

rs
t
f

in
be

may

essence

contained
is

faced

"an

the

the

question

ox.

For

men

and

nor

property

the

The

same

been

oxen

are

different.

specifically
which

is,

object
animal".

that

object.
a man,

with

confronted

What

the

differ

which

'What

be,

in

had

though

of

order

an

definition

neither

belongs

the

is

is

predicated

fittingly

example,

in

it

learning

of

of

asked

would

been

reference

generically

has

for

is

capable

things

are

as

Thus,

the

grammar;

is

is

category

who

say

and

example,

which

several

the

we

ff].

that

of

one

"".

you?

is

that

show

alone

he

of

ff].

not

capable

[102a18

things

of

is

he

be

when

learning

of

a man,

if

in

such

reply

is

and

is

For

capable

being

a certain

Thirdly,

be

it

to

it.

of

to

man

does

which

us

[l0lb30

animal

belongs

convertibly

property

in

but

to

"man"

of

biped

tells

kind

certain

"something

thing

It

f].

I.

indicating

a phrase

a definition

give

is

predicated

for

of

a pedestrian

A property

"is

us

Book

particularly

[101b39

thing

we

is

man

tells

something"

for

Thus

Topics,

the

he
of

is

kind.
that

is

is

none
nor

distinguishes

of

these

genus

the

but

101

is

accident
but

also

that

need

it

indeed
lies

list

one

The

complete.
either

term

the

convertible

its

with
is

is

a
A

not.

essence

definitional

non-definitional

it

in

given

hence

and

predicate

any

or

subject
term

demonstrably

follows:

as

and
eyes,

is

list

is

notl,

the

definitional

convertible

non-definitional

non-convertible
a

The
is

random,

not

Aristotle's

in

fact.

this

it

is

value,

predicate

or
gives

ff].

demonstration

the

definition

[102b4

thing,

a particular

predicables

convertible

Likewise,

to

its

of
in

belong

so
of

aspect

precisely

is

do

not

Aristotlels

can

definition;

the

term

gives

term

gives

the

term

non-convertible

Property;

genus

gives

and

an

accident.

Aristotle's
indeed
that
of

not

entirely

where
the
the

this

seems

to

of

genus

plus

be

added

to

1.

in

A predicate
fact

term

that

but

is
the

not

to

demand

a broadening

the

initial

list

Aristotelian

P is
S is
.

differentia,

of

Aristotle's

P entails

list
is

composed

need

P is

not

a subject,
S.

should
But

predicables.

with
that

and

differentia

hermeneutic

convertible

its

with

definition

of

there

definition

the

or

[103b15],

differentiae

is

says

convertible

genus

Aristotle,

for

he

into

enters

Topics,

the

since

sailing,

refers

Since,

in

presented

plain

term,

term

five.

problem

as

a predicate

subject

then

to

proof,

detain

S if

this
us

the

102

at

this

to

is

here

mind

predicables
be

three

be

Philo's

is

complete.

the

Since
of

the

a definition

otherwise:

thing.

But

in

the

God

that
But

this

fact

God

did

have

God

in

is

it

must

faced

are

is

any,

has

an

an

term"essence"
If,

ways.
to

genus

the

saw,

be

however,

he

employed

in
is

term

differentiae

reject
held

existence.
part

the

there

did

in

caused

can

plus

His

be

that

whether

or

cannot

Philo

the

put
of

essence

whether

and

To

chapter

namely,

we

genus

hence

and

essence,

as

has

preceding

essence,

differentiae

and

indefinable.

concerning

the

referring

genus

essence,
the

was,

that

if

gives

an

problem

non-standard
as

lacks

a problem
that

view

predicated

we

whatever

a definition

God

fact.

to

since

complex,

We noticed

defined.

anything

then

predicable,

and

is

point

be

Hence,

refers

definiendum,

differentiae

is

which

if

that

headings,

fourth.

four

of

cannot

yet

and

according

list

follows

four

the
of

the

in

borne

God.

to

applicable

It
God

under

question

be
and,

also,

Aristotle's

predicated

with

view

of

of

to

point

Aristotle's-view,

in

predicated

under

important

in

that

Wolfson,

san

The

stage.

/E

by

the
t

understood

t
tl

God

then

lacks

certainly
With
genus,
God
within

regard
the

does

to

question
not

the

essence

admit
context

the

and
second

of

whether

of

a simple

of

Philo's

hence

lacks

definability.
G

predicables,

the

of
it

has

answer
teachings,

namely,
to

application
when

considered
since

Philo's

E
J

103

pronouncements

this

on

matter

contradictory,

He

says

has

to

God

application

describes
genus,
to

God

as

the

supremely

or

Wolfson

has

God

lacks

that

for

kind

of

Now,

Aristotle

that

to

refer

The
God,

as

being.

have

seen,

at

listed
by

Leg.

All.

2.

Vol.

II

that
kind

specific
is

Topics
is

-r'0

Philo

II
Un.

is

is

least

the

not

that

the
the

precisely

Hence,

y611jkwr"o<-roV

to

genus

does

deal

with.

Aristotle

as

inapplicable

XXI
109-110

86

of

since

accidents,
only

possible

by

to

simpler

have

three

0****
1.

as

the

to

predicable

cannot

accidents

Hence,

rejected

indicate

sorts,

the

term

"accident"

of

predicable

God

Him.

predicable

possession

genus.

differentiation.

such
the

of

lacks

differentiation.

"genus"

Aristotelian

the

to

we

as

for

use

God,

apply

to

wishes.

also

namely,

of

he

highest

the

to

to

genus,

in

Thus,

hence

specific

of
clear

allow

Philo's

despite

not

does

he

a genus

it

refers

though

according

admits

makes
he

of

though

that

genus

predicable
sort

God,

iss

order

differentiation

2.

differences

kind

that

reference

in

made

tnormal'

the

allows

Philo's

was

not.

and

essence

"genus"

predicable

does

19

generic,

that

Ev(. )c4fvc'rov

it

rOTO

lacks

argued

the

that
that

and

vEVLK

God

that

affirm

both

facie

prima

are

the

would
to

for

four

kinds

have

to

God.

complex
of

be

the

lob

This

line

of

that

if

any

kind

that

predicable

indeed

issue

is

to

of
It

Now,

one

list

God.

this
of

accords

with

for

is

such
of

account

essence

of

significant

in
be

assigned

and

not

till

then,

and

should

subject,
essence

in

assigner

of

whose

property

and

relation

its

properties.

then

adds

to

the

be

the

the

In

a
Aristotle

Topics

the

the

is
other

and

genus,

be

should
* you

subject..

property]
he

on

definitions,

terms

other
the

centres

the

of

in

reason

chief

between

the

first
then,

added
Isee
if

must

has

placed

assigning,

in

terms;

'property'.

of

concept

exists

Book

term

The

accord

ought

distinguish

the

is
simply
dLCV
;
of

the
open
so

the

of

of

as

the

that

view

the

being

entirely

use

properties,

to

[the

and

passage
a

writes:...

thing

application

God

to

Aristotle.

by

that

Aristotle's

he

Philo's

presented

no

Philo's

in

as

leaves

description

the

that

namely,

applicable

alone

whether

the

fact

has

that

things

of

But

considered,

holding

speak

the

not.

is

fact

doubting

term

for

predicables

question

that

all,

that

the

a whole

as

after

does

But

be

predicables

reason

of

to

Wolfson

God.

to

God

to

conclusion

complicated*by

has

may,

Philo

that

as

more

conclusion

property.

the

the

applicable

applicable

possibility

God.

the

draws

rendered

theory

is

o Lo

property-is

further
the

be

must

to

us

predicable

of

unhesitatingly

predicable

draws

reasoning

for

the
itI
then

the

105

have

been

property

t,rill

respect"

[132a10

ff].

prompted

by

account

attribute
just

this

is

essence
that

and

take

the
is

God

insight

into

nature

fact

of

we

ascribe

attributes

which

existence,

and

divine
It

seems

Philo's

ascribe
by

not

God

of

a subject,

properties
the

only

he

an

pressures
cannot
that

as

Philo

to

denying

ascription

not

God

to

properties

do

term

is

Philots

Topics.

enables

that'

conclude

logical

implicitly

without

ascribe

that

LJtpVq
the

it

to

we

His

of

a nature

to

ascribe
for

for

certain

virtue

that

God
in

to

Since

simplicity.

case

Him

at

them.

ensure

to

advantages,
about

that

generate

Aristotle

entitlement

In

such

direct

may

essence"

therefore

to

strong

understood

essence

does

of

we

His

by

God's

we know

in

to

possess

reasonable

consistently

things

are

lack

we

we

Philo

for

then

ascribe

possesses

which

system

immediate

to

could

sufficiently

logical

is
He

Existent

Him.

to

If

existence

God

exists.

existence,

way

knowledge,

closely

if

even

His

can"place

God

to

He

the

God's

that

that

His

existence

properties

most

that

of

in

human

of

to

possible

that

earlier,

and

the

that

conclude

holds

knowing

exist,

the

of

in

is

as, limited

approach

suggested

to

it

object

we

this

naturally

whether

Philo

a possible

line,

essence

least

God.

cognitively
of

question

is

in

assigned

understood

to

not

knowledge

can

The

properties,
described,

correctly

form
of

say

brings
many

His
part

of

a multiplicity

the

106

of

does

properties

the

essence
Granted

it

is

One
It

the

of

to

necessary

taking

be

borne

over

the

Aristotelian

the
end

in

crucial

-t'a

r-cc.

follows

that

only

follows

that

Philo

capable

of

Creator,

V is

clearly

we

is

considered
v
TT
L%- ,

'
To

in

understood
(by

is

its

it
are
with

accordance

the

corresponding
1
the

of

property

considered

it

subject,

beings

that

have2
the

cover

is

human

arguing
as

to

particular,

that

indeed,

Philo

find

act.

deny

And

In

9-L5

cannot

action

of

trot

a property

since

convertibly
can

its

that

IToc C LL

ro

simply

t'i'Ca, Ls

being

intended

if

not

draws

and

whereas

But

must

EL%/

Aristotle

him

"activity".

as

the

property

creatures3.
The

-ro

itself

actingo

expectation,

of

than

God

is

are.

or

with

(making)

for

point

predicated

TO Ttpc,

D-LS

JC.
o/f God, then

definition)

Philo

For

n
rrpa5L

Aristotelian
L'Lo
as an

properties

terminology

T; oe

properties,

"action"

that

here

mind

has

these

TrOL2 v

Aristotelian

other

of

plurality

God

that
what

To

is

E(,

Philo's

to

establish

between

(doing),
an

hold

interpretation.

distinction

has

did

property

must

internal

the

subject.

Philo

that

divine

imply

not

power

rr vL etV.

God

of

But

is
TO

to

a power
rro ..EL V

is

act,

the

power

a property

of

**e00

1o Cher,
2.

N. E.

3.

Cher.

XXIV 77
1140b6-10

XXIV

77

of
God.

107

The
we

power

God,

of
insight

seek

therefore,
into

the

precise

nature

find

Philo

entirely

that

Philo

considered

he

considered

It

is

God

stands

His

power
is,

power
the

His

so

to

that
its

into
for

the

existence

for

the

claim

the

existence

argument
power
as

power
makes

pointed

role
out

of

whose

be

of

ownership

comprehensible.

to

which
of

divine
beyond

escape

that

knowledge

have

an

the

argument

be

The

God

and
as
Philo's

argument

case

the
is

this

of

that
the

established

by

God

wh om the
i

to
power

the

argued
for

for

argument

is

be

can

argument

point

reference
divine

constructed

cosmological

an

the

insight

cosmological
can

of

consideration

unmediated

existence

by

in

The

by

really

power

than

participation

through

Indeed

immediate

frequently

to

clear
more

any

cosmological

is

not

indeed

not

it

to

power.

divine

will

God

power

God.

God

between

we

to

are

divine

Philo's

Hence

belongs.

act

God,

to

Thus

divine

of

a mediator
The

than

of

of

divine

to

come

that

to

incomprehensibility

we

parallel

for

the

of

if

of

closely

existence

halo

itself.

existence

is

close

rather

power

the

that

the

can

establishing

the

secures

too

Thus,

we

by

incomprehensibility.

say,

effects
the

relationship

own

Him.

God

of

God,

If,

property.

of

is

power
of

power

of

power,

power
It

nature

His

in

God's

the

the

periphery

surrounds

of

the

to

property

helpful.

though

as

the
of

a divine

is

world

a mediator

can
we

to
be

kno
has

commentators'.

regarded
.
been
But

now,

108

the

account

of
the

stresses
than

the

logical

ontological

attention

the

of

In

support

points

be

may

the

power

it

l.

God

that

the

visible

the
is

And

term

middle

Secondly,

the

to

or

The

first

held

largely

the

the

the

with

He

the
invisible

a God

whose

property

Philo

considers

us

is

seen

the

as

of

effects
That
of

existence

iss

an
the

indicates

power

the

wo

its

exists.

that

that

and

of

visible

that

argue

of

essence

effects

two

Philo

that

power

not

its

of

criticism

to

divine

is

and

that

the

and

which

is

the

indicate

effects

of

for

doctrine

God
us

existence

has

interpretation,

knowing

hence

enable

power,

rather

mediation

incomprehensible

linking

invisible

given

interpretation,

logical

through

only

activity

that

mentioned.

embraces

know

aspect

ontological

explicitly
divine

of

a replacement

as

just

that

aspect

this

the

intended

have

commentators.

of

supplements

that

mediation

is.

power

divine

power,

00040

1.

Spec.

6,

1
Philo

that

It

is

offers

in

the

an

allegorical

account

of

Jacob

refusal

of

the

angel

29]

is

[Gen.
to

the

naming

XXXII

wrestling

unknowability

to

of

of

the

the

his

give

Jacob

as

divine
from

derives
[riot.

The

to

Philo

the

of

angel.

name

by

naming

power

consideration

interpretation
with

impossibility

this

of

interpreted

impossibility
whose

light

II

14].

referring
power

the

-a

the

log

in

incomprehensible
each.

these

of

that

view
or
of

the

is

that

view

one

there

implication

the
at

of

speaks

the

Any
one

is

dispute
or,

he

time

same

is

on

conceptual

importance.

Philo

insist

does
or,

powers
on

the

Thus

of

central

many

the

many

equally

happy

is

many

divine

to

_C

that

it,

express

divine

"...

writes:

little

point

one

of

whether
of

matter

God.

of

are,

of

passage

Yet

powers

important

he

God

of

onepower.

there

aspects

mode

property

existence
be

aspects,

Thus,

several

powers

of

the

Philo's

possesses

The

would

existence
in

many

the

terminological

has

powers.

as

of

speaks

on
he

as

God

how

about

many,

/1
Tro(, ELV

that

that

is

Philo

interpretations.

both

-ro

aspects,
It

to

attribute

many

many

a power.

power

are

\
when

we

only

permits

expression
he

itself

being

whether

there

have

to

essence,

aspects

importance

little

its

power.
God

while

i'-

is
F
t.

indeed
even
He

His

one,
goodness

begat

there

for

it

is
is

through

Now,

good";

to

argued

1.

we

the

a parallel
the

Cher.

IX

which

observed

evidence

27-8

of

sovereignty

the

midst

in

in

is

God
close

a human

from

both

goodness
He

Reason

II

Chapter

two,

are

(. \oyv),

ruler

how

home,

hand

in

and
r
c
M

Philo

consideration

to

rules
the

between

them,

God

that

of

situations

His

unites

reason

existence

with

as

through
And

third

His

Through

sovereignty.

begotten.

powers

chiefest

and

iss

that

has

two

such

and

all

He

what

highest

of

situations
the

order

and

110

construction
existence
human
as

buildings

of
of

cities

a human

a kosmopolis,
Thus

authority,
reality

for

the

in
claim

the

for

evidence

two

stages.

that

the

could

of
in

term

this

In
Philo

argument

the

authority
powers",

and

thereby

doctrine

that

God

plurality

of

Philo

not

One

question.
can

be

possession
itself

of
be

Philo

asserts

first

of

these,

Fuca

XVIII,

quoted

as

God's

shows

that

in

as

XIX

there

be

Tr(E o"vroc

of

being
as

De

Cherubim
5)

Philo

and
chiefest

and

to

the

who

which

to

certain
by

several
each

of

the
a

phrase,,

six
-r 7,

divine
states

this

cases

one/

virtue

of

its

can

which

However,

a power.
are

adduced

God

answer
in

that

aspects,

is

middle

of

is

many?

a uniform
is

Philo

subscribes

sense

how

considered

The

"highest

some

a divine

('AlmOk,

he

of

sovereign

the

goodness

the

offered

of

from

several-

00000

1.

"sovereignty".

considered

the

God.

power

to

that

than

or

give

classified

cosmic

that

But

reason

is

is

has,

powers.

does

other

-Zfcc)

marks

as

of

evidence

testimony

to

reference
('Eovc,

of

bears

of

just

passage

makes

power

no

"authority"

His

terms

be

existence
argument

cosmos

existence

course

world,

First,

this

the

the

so

the

to

existence

cosmological

And'secondly,

ruled.

the

ruler,

points

Just

cities.

to

points

authority,

in

and

in
powers.
Philo,

one

placel
The

111

bearing

clearly
temporal
here

compares

This

powers

the

consider

first

TTo( YY LY-

y)

by

is

is

God

which

creatures.

Next

legislative

power,

two

namely,

is
not

powers,

right",

CLAG-1.5

and

,
shows

is

pity
,
J'6

the
which

mercy

"the

fourth

"the

fifth,

and

Philo

His

to

Ole the
9

DiI

of

into

usl,

what

enjoining

right".
These

six

powers

in

relations

power

not

expression

of

must

royal

be

be

under
is

activity
And

power.

First,

mentioned.

subsumed

Two

independent.

mutually

must

legislative

since

power,

are

particular

legislative

one

secondly,

the

royal

form

of

the

merciful

0000"

1.

is

what

prohibiting

of

merciful

or

tells

power

power

God's

creation.

propitious

divides,

a word
y

i\LI.

the

voI,to

'.5

yi

His

five

the

with

pKan,

tj

not

world

over

rules

41

Of

power

made the
/
cvvti

He

which

did

on a par.

creative

the

JVVC(;

the

by

power,

the

is

by

power,

be

to

status.

Philo

that

clear

God

which

Second

i\oyw).

it

powers

"colonial"

merely

Philo

which
five

the

with

than

rather

logos,

divine

the

a metropolis

makes

logical

term's

possessing

six

the

colonies

Third

is

with

terminology

royal

the

mind

connotations,

remaining

in

The

lacuna

"fourth"
with
to

in
can

regard
the

the

following

to

text

be

readily
its

immediately
reconstructed,

conceptual
pages

of

following

content,
text.

at
by

least
reference

the

112

power

for

reason
link,
of

be

must

this

upon
God

made

"one

as

true

the

(-r

goodness
to

subsequent

to
God

of
the

with

His

logos

above
the

logos

is

assured,

since

powers

in

the

same

relation

stands

to

its

colonies.

to

referred
is

that

Cherubim,

to

be

the

lay
of

is

Godg.

....

1.

in.
from

clear

stress

system

them"

the

on
so

much

would

be

thereby

the

Philonic

this
systematic

so

that

committed

it

the

of

powers,

the
were

powers

chief

God,

V 21

the

with

cosmology.
was

of

distortion
were

to

concerned

claimed

th

powers
his

o
that

cif.

said

performing

severe
if

of
In

relatedness
no

other

we

Philo.

Philo

that

the

a metropolis

authority

and

the

of
to

account

the

the

powers,

however,

by

observed,
and

function

unifying
It

we

goodness

"uniting

logos

which

sanctioned

as

royal

stands

different

nonetheless

De

in

basic

the

A unity

Elsewhere,

slightly

must
the

of

His

and
them.

powers

we

outlined

creative

supreme

Hence,

God.

just

account

)"l.

exercise
of

power

the

are

the

than

less

power

creative

of

merciful

According
powers

of

was

universe

yoe

acv

example,

nothing

source

uAit'c.

evidence

or

propitious

trPS

the

close

goodness

For

which

the

on

the

world.

its

as

exercise

find

to

expect

has

that

by

power

based

between
the

of

The

power.

is

insists,

creation

describes

creative

subsumption

Philo

the

the

under

latter

which

and

Philo

subsumed

God's

113

were

powers
several

one

aspects,

power

is

to

claim

that

was

as

Though

it

argued

a part

by

of

His

essence.

a plurality

existence

of

In

that

prove

the

course

Unknowability

one

and

not

in

essence;

the

latter

or

to

Him

than

an

It

is

not

II

R.

133

complex

in

itself,

it

This
alternative
clear

He

and
must

many

some

would

of

Wolfson's

His

that
of

these/

of

His

not

less

is

claim

virtue

is

contrary,

either

that
in

the

has

say

Tho

on

this

way
from

the

a property

as
for

they

case

is

complex.

to

simple

accidents".

claim

point.

will
or

even

simple

have

it

or

and

that

an

powers,

on

argument

is

the

claims,

to

is

this

essence

chapter

one

assume

belong

not

but

properties

you
one

do

properties

same

you

then

is

belongs
His

His

essentially

Wolfson
God

of

"If

is

his

important

simple".

properties,

for

his

whatever

unconvincing:

essence

is

God

Hence,

power

God

God1

essence

consequently,
be

of
of

"the

that

divine

for

of
of

virtue

the

corollary

reason

divine

of

single

of
as

of
for

unitariness

a power

God

kinds
point

The

one,

perhaps,

crucial

required

to

of

not

the

earlier,

existence

does

is

with,

several

the

that

God

power

perhaps,

logically

not

belongs

itself

not

is

purpose

divine

that,

one

Nevertheless,

present

the

power

with,

or

ttation.

manife.
our

really

an

be
argument
the

making

statement

00"00

1.

Philo

Vo1.

r
.E

114

he

why

to

wishes
for

simple,
Godts

power

he

is

is

not

Furthermore,
the

to

open
on

the

God

list

hierarchic

the

interrelatedness,

attributed

to

divine

affirms

of

he

in

his

power

oneness

and

Philo

does

the

powers

is

lists,

which

unifying
can

that

the

least

His

divine

he

to

share

with

powers

are
also

therefore,
the

divine

even

does

on

be

have

said

to
in

oneness
has
though

God

His

the

absolute

God.

imprint

descriptions
of.

the

via

of

have
contrary,

divine

shorter
introduces

into

but
in

sense

them,

unity,

the
in

not

God

which

in

oneness.
power

God

of

As

is

to

of

the

nepativa.

does
the

to

according

characterise

the

on

list

and

the

an

indeed

do

simplicity,

characterised,

Philo's

have

made

presents

logos,

divine

of

-Yet,

occasions
the

simplicity

he

correct

have

His

when

say

were

powers
God.

have

simplicity

and

to

opposite.

and

best

Philo

their

on

to

not

doctrine

of

precise

Nevertheless,

bear

the

insist

does

Wolfson

if

Philo1s

simplicity

long,

at

Yet

seems

is

one

powers,

oneness

expected

principle,

list

that

God.

have

prove

the

power

of

should
to

attempt
the

he

interpretation
we

divine

the

that

to

Philo

though

of

avoid

complex

properties

God.

of

to

order

and

that

essence

internally

even

nature

in

was

God's

of

systematic

that

is

For

criticism.

it

one

point

the

of

part,

that

that

reduces

or

is

power
basic

the

on

all,
claim

implication

Philo

insistent

his

God's

that

maintain

Philo,
be

not
various
'n

ways

expected,
I

divine'

powers

115

In

discussing

(Gen.
He

the

XXVIII

speaks

it

of

Himself

has

Himself,

imply

and

the.

and

His

and

being

which

In

discussion

the

Philo
powers

in

this

there

is

those

two

context

of

primarily,

goodness
it

being

are

no

in

powers

withhold

that

powers.

Thirdly,

is

description

Sacrificiis

XX

00*60
62

1,

Somn.

2.

Sacr.

XV 59

3.

Sacr.

XIX

XI

69

73

the

to

be
that

way

Philo

powers

the
are

states:

an

uncircumscribed,

some

passage

the

with
and

it

may

Hut'

y19,,k)PoL.

having

described

would

wish

other

divine/

povoc3.
"Those

two

two

those
c'rjr6f

be

respect
under

authority,

from

Philo

p ocfol_
in

draws

a CEP P, xcpos

specifically

suppose

that

the

and

does
are

Philo
is

is

in

corpora,

concerned

said

to

reason

/'L

therefore

context

that

powers

are
must

is
of

rr

indeed,

themselves

who

1.

0Eo"(. v)"
as,

the

on

God,

God

powers

relatedly,

and

boundless
2.

unity
powers

between

powers,

infinite

De

and

the

"place".

with

x-('oL

of

unifying

parallel

V-

presence

form
the

are

Secondly,

explicit

that

powers

that

corporeal.

divine

throughout

place"

term

which

vVa,

the

imposing

corpora,
not

filled

the

the

Word,

Divine

the

in

on

potencies
then,

God

"..

as

him

met

allegorises

completely

incorporeal
First,

Philo

11),

"He

verse:

to
/
In

things

the
whici

be

116

first

are

in

good

actions,

with

virtue".

power
the

consideration
the
He

God,

of
divine

this1,

in

impiety,

it

evidently

by

follows

this

that

provides

In

the

of

describes:
midst
nothing

divide

and

to

ascribing

that

to

the

divine

distinguishing

and
is

the

say,

oo"o"
1.

Sacr.

XIX

69

2.

Heros

LXI

312

fixing

Philo

like

God,

7/
/

OVOL

powers

Philonic'

the

interpretation
(Gen.
they

of

nature

They

thing

but

each"2.

Philo

natures"
in

destroy

unharmed

the

powers

its

the

the

through

things.
remain

of
Philo

YV)

pass

as

it

of

origin

made,

divine

the

And

be

correctly
are,

to

wishes

incorporeal

the
each

apprehended,

an

immaterial

half-pieces

the

are

the

of

eyes

being

allegorical

as

virtue

ct(poVOS

the

of

unable,

as

of

4CL5

"the

for

with

power

portions

distinguish

and

"dividing

an

auVI,

material
for

of

can

immediately'

when,

that

powers

divided

"the
of

of

evidence

powers.

account

here

with

as

conception

clear

divine

divine

virtue

natures

characterisation

us

divine

is

virtue

accordance

being

)
pov o$

ascription

the

A further

it

in

for

incorporeal

relevant

that

Thus,

the

are

virtue

Pharaoh

( X

him",

power

identifying

goodness.

time

in

conduct

(J'v

classifying

receive

the

nature

perhaps

alone

blinded

is

is

and

criticises

with

describe

here

to

whereby

are

is

of

he

unconnected
soul,

and

power

before
his

virtues,

and

in

ycL)

function
of

is
of

things,

species,

117

it

making
0

of

the

kind

Platonic

the

Philonic

Forms.

divine

fact

closer
7/

and

acypoVOC.

the

system

organisation

subsumed
Plato's

resembles
Forms,
supreme
-in

certain

Forms
of

member

Form

the

role

powers.

These

similarities

Philonic

the

illuminate

will

a similar

between
powers

field

of

certain

writings

which

question

concerns

we

shall
the

in

the

Platonic

of

the

playing,
of

system

Forms

whose

and

answer

Marqah's

in
be

knowability

the

important

an

epistemology

of

World

the
in

suggest

shortly

thus

and

logos

passages

closely

position

Forms,

1-0L

hierarchic

unitariness
the

the

a-c,

principle,

in

the

in

unitariness

their

role

by

played

divine
in

question

of

is
'q.

are

the

the

God

World

respects,

to

also

single
of

the

Forms

with

the

of

the

of

divine

the

under

conception

the

with

Forms

powers,

a function

between

insistence-on

divine

of

is

Platonic

the

the

Philo's

This

is.

similarity

and

since

FurVthermorep
of

The

powers

still,

it

thing

of

The

considering.
of

the

divine

powers.
It

is

Plato's
of
was
only

clear,
position
Forms.

the

a few,

education,

was
He

difficult,

would

on

thought

indeed
and

from

the

matter

of

particularly
the

that

in

their

be

able

to

for
case

know

the

of

most,
after
Forms.

what

knowability

the

knowledge

impossible

even

Republic,

and
a

Forms

the

that

special
1; hud

Plato

118

did

not

fact

his

that

men

be

would

Goodness

a State

the

will

be

into

the

Forms

be

would

principles

in

and

there

insight

who

and

to

according

that

secure

Justice

Forms,

the

assumes

to

able

and

know

could

theory

political

who

men
of

deny

to

able

rule

from

gained

that

insight.
Earlier
fact

in

this

in

that

chapter

Philo's

a lack

of

Dut

In

are

The

and
of
but

are,

they
I

when
those

if

that
it

apprehended
But

purest.
apprehension,
sort
Do

of
not,

impress
then,

would

by

they
and
hope

be

by

essence

nevertheless

to

be

complex.

is

and

as

by
I

present
their

of
ever

.1

able

active
to

sight,

speak

by

not

mind

be

could

they

I,

as

not

is

giving
know

to

mind'

but

as

around

even

mind

sense

give

Moses

seekest

powers

their

copy

is

God

by

is

to

said

that

mind

divine

matter

apprehended

other
not

in

while

by

actually

these

it

discerned

are
now

are

which

thou

but

sight

'they

say

be

represents

am discerned

which

mean

by

now

glory

which

powers

this

portrays

the

Philo

which

not

at

indicate

the

and

on

Philo

him

show

"The

discerned

Whose

to

answer

follows:

points

passage

God

beseeching
God.

the

of

important

an

position
must

were

course,

Forms

the

Something

one.

of

the

to

made

powers

does,

which

Philonic

indication

some

divine

between

the

a simple

not

as

a view

similarity

powers.

the

view

incomprehensible,

was

reference

by
are
to

mind

at

its

beyond
your
Ir
sight
a
yo

working....
Me

apprehend

f
.J

ll9

or

any

My

of

that

asserting

whether

comprehensible-at
outer
it

out

the

would

knowability
to

appears

of
that

allow,

"mind

only

by,

the

purest

mind

the

divine

powers
for

essence,
essence

this

use

of

a model

between

Platonic

it

of

only
powers
Hence

a pure,

is

only
we

mind

available

can

the

world.

He

have
them

to

is

only

their

know

we

and
to

them?
copy

the

he

the

answer.

is

making

relationship
The

in

so

far

We know

it

in

its

God

His

in

likewise

effect

in

a sullied,

by
God

know

And

in

in

known

be

know

is

an

them

informed.

We cannot
as

the

of

matter.

is,

is

that

things
can

come

than

clue

model

of

their

impress
a

the

though

can
of

power
in

nature.

know

the

and

the

they

know

sort

and

of

not

suggests

to

of

in

is

provides

we

a
He

as

but

essence,
we
the

is

know

His

world.
in

andlnever

state.

Confirmation
in

"a

by,

a knowledge

to

cannot

or

allows,

attained

description

to

as

as

can

we

itself

that
He

if

Forms

just

as

more

what

that

be

rule

he

since

attain

no

entirely

Nevertheless,

expression

impresses

Himself,

to

similar

consideration
in

But

is

effects,

can

working"

mode

implination
as

is

under

For

they

knowledge.

of

not

knowledge

that

active

powers

purest".

reference

their

the

able

that

then

Philots
of

is

God.

of

essence,

its

at

does

are

the

them

source

Philo

is

powers

to

respect

a veridical

that

seem

divine

the

not

with

not

are

Philo

essence"'*

or

all,

senses

Yet

Our

in

powers

is

that
ready

to

Philo
hand.

had
In

Plato's
the

same

theory
chapte

of
of

Forms
the

t"("

120

De Lerribus

Snecialibus

Philo

the

puts
have

men

contact

with

following

for

your

with

wax

use

seals

number

of

impressions

not

docked

jn

any

you

must

quality

and

changing
Some

My

to

things

lessening

or

among

"ideas".

conceive
shape

you
since

Philo,

it

them

they

bring

hesitant.

He

o'KOCTO v)"

call

the

purpose

this

phrase

it

of

is

"not

inaptly"

only
whereas

the

of

powers

However,
Philo

to

also

in

"o""o
1.

VIII

47_8

the

can

know
of

he

divine
in

powers

their

to

regards

world

as

the

a man

is

though
/

Forms,
matter

are

considered
he

the

read

able

by

nevertheless
deal

a good

as
can

phrase

the

say

himself

the
But

the

even

essence,

entitled

on

correctly"

men,

knowable.

the

employs

that

mind,

crt o

conjectural.

"entirely

say,

thus

himself

them

he

reason

is

inaptly(OL'

be

to

not

considers

about

bound

is"l

that

Speculation

view

unknowable

since

Forms.

Philols

be

them,

some

to

though

about

sentence,

believed

purest

are

last

than,

Plato

according

divine

the

or

the

"not

yet

nature,

"forms"
everything

that

is

eternal

into

powers

rather
that

men

us

that

possible

precisely

tells

were,

and

either

form

from

seen

supplying

inaptly

not

they

bei

their

of

are

as

lack

which

them

on

remain
'to

powers

nothing

call

be

can

but

into

themselves

they

thereby

part

"You

mouth:

stamp

material

concerned

brought

when

while

been

God's

which

similar

or

have

we

into

words

any

Such

which

to

about

read
ideas

121

in

a book.

informative
noticed

In

particular

on

the

earlier
the

among

as

a few

be

hoped,

points

The
of

things

to

refer

least

partly

unity,

in

reason

Philo

Now,

first

tells

use

so

and
not

intellect

or
is

answer
is

of

powers

that
God's.

of
mind
the

seen

voryi-

But

it

to

the

used,

as

of

the

in

its

world

exist?

knows
not

in

to

the
be

that

logos
to

intelligible

But

Forms.
may

transcendent

relation

object

at
of

of

aspects
the

saw,

this

world

transcendent,

an

being

role

For

two

we

a principle

Forms.

As

that
is

is

termed

be

the

mind

is

a range

that

with

senses.

does

it

cover

be

an

can

the

myself

to

its

has

understood,

such

and

conceptual

Form,

or

logos

be

as

for

It

a unifier,

aspects.

K dos

will,

Philo

or

distortion

foremost
a

intellect,

1.

as

and
is

Does*

world

immanent

Logos

world

of

serious

the

power

identifies

logos,

which

uncreated.

chief

that
the

without
and

the

restrict

close

by

used

and

large

shall

basis

Marqah.

and
is

created
to

logos

for

this

of

position

place

particularly

'logos'

term

the

a sufficient

Philo

we

which

a pre-eminent

not

the

certain

between

logos,

examination

about

of

in
is

especially

the

Instead

provide

exposition
links

This

topic.

controversial

is

of

standing

sustained

and

to

subject

powers.

detailed

Philo

must

God.
l,

world
only
relation
Philo
intelli
supposed

of

Philo

the
to

whose

s
ible
that

God,

X,
,

77
122

to

so

found

say,

intelligible
that
thought

Forms

to

all.

above

them

things,

In

it

were

them

mode

of

by

Philo,

to

stage
Philo"is

preceded

alone

before

this

it

as

and

manifest

all,
the

existence

logos

transcendent.
The

The

logos,

God

conceived
has

outpouring

God,

since

that

is

Philo's

as

if

logos,

though

in

any

way

the
in

sun
a more

it

See

2.

Cher.

In

Judaeus,

esp.
IX

Ch.

be

can
a

stream

passed

then,
have

is

like

an

effect

profound

IV

28

'

on

way,

a God

stress

Light,

Light

and

central

to

as
to

the

on
does

The
as

-and

the

world
the

self-

and

itself,

sun,

in

and

complete

noneof

which,

sun

life-creating

as

the

diminish

to

compared

remains

down,

respect,

saw

of

which,

not

By

in

dynamic.

is

diminished

this

both

....

1.

be

could

light,

sufficient

of

course,

forth

life-supporting

rays

of

God

sending

Philonic

pours

Philo

to

teaching,

though

and

one,

Introduction

being,

Him

Goodenough,

that

point

of

from

that

absolutely

however

spills
cannot,

a God

is

a superabundance

superabundant,

The

An

as

Philonic

being

"...

logos:

suggests

Thus

world.

conceived

"2

He

the

a preparatory

as

perceptual

the

Mundil

God,

by

form

that

powers

Onificio

De

created

the

of

all.

or

existence,

of

write

outran

is

were
into

them

creation

able

The

world.

the

the

Forms

the

logos.

the
so

also,
In

its

123

influential
its

manifests
the

of

in

role

the

immanent

immanent

Two

aspect.
the

of

aspect

the

world

perceptual

logos
features

related

logos

be

must

mentioned

here.
First,

it

things

they

The

it.

course,

the

logos.

These

the

though

things

is

stage

God

of

what

Philo's

version

for

our

the

logos

Secondly,

Fur.

he

tackled
to

purpose
incarnate,

and

in

that

incarnate

state,

Wolfson
the

XX 110

discusses
law

of

is

opposites,

to

this

is

Philo

that

he

the

though

Christian

the
is

not

sufficient
conceived
it

conceived

knowable.
as

length
(b)

laws

of

three

of

these,

the

law

the

the

as

of

hand

It

immanent
at

to

espoused

that

note

made

logos

been

here.

as

*0000

1.

that

world,

concept
to

in

logos

regard

close

have

would

be

need

the

(a)

is.

doctrine

present

being,

namely,

the

that

question

incarnate

the

Christian

the

embody

the

of

With

effects

they

as

in

clothed

body.

the

aspect

in

unknowable

far

so

the

comprise

effects,

this

system,

made

seen,

in

as

the

response

of

their

it

of

Philo's

word

in
world

in

clothed

have

With

speaks

of

nature.

the

powers.

Philo

soul

as

in

divine

mind

not

we

of

are,

that

powers

of
or

matter,

themselves

patterns

as

kinds

the

world
shapes

or

divine

or

are,

the

moulds

pure

Forms

themselves
being

It

are.

patterns

in

things

makes

of

the

124

harmony

of

opposites,

perpetuity
law

of

parts
two

light

equal

heavy

light

are

opposing

and

autumn).
The

things

opposite

these

are

elements

a harmony

like

threatenings,

a masterpiece

Philols

law

states:
that

brings

endowing

the

species.

of

eternal

....

1o

Philo

2.

Plant.

II

3.

opif.

xiil

vol.

God

, For

a course

sharers

that
the

by

send

keep
forth

literature.
their

amid

them

law

to

may
of

opponents

reconciles

spring

Himself

universe

do

ways

winning

to

concord"z

Finally,
species

that-of
the

as

states

stations
the

Similarly,

formulates

that

and

and

Word

light

and

opposites

apart...

between

mediates

peace

Divine

created
equal

heavy.

winter,

Philo

equal.

two

two

proportions,

and

of

God

the

the

equal

(summer

harmony

"The

follows:

in

in

are

fire),
and

to

the

stated,

Thus

and

equal
occur

the

of

things

water),

and

seasons

law

all

(air

conjointly

darkness

and

the

He

(earth

briefly

opposite.,

and

elements

elements

elements

as

equal

are

the

of

Very

that

affirms

law

the

l.

species

opposites
which

and

the

of

(c)

I,
10

44

it
with

the

of

back

VI

to

its

immortality,

existence"3.

Ch.

that

willed

of

perpetuity
Nature

the
should

run

starting-point,
and

making
r

them

125

It

be

can

Philonic

teaching

thing

and

arranged

is

with

teaching

bears

very

close

made

out

philosophy
Philo

time,

all-

nature

which

of

each

in

the

that

wish

the

the

divine

power

the

As

between

subject

favour

of

the

claim

power

is

divine

the

that

so

shall
of
is

power

strong

we

teachings

the

of

my

consider

doctrine.

much

divine

to

now
on

Philo's

resemblance
on

though

sketchy

teaching

to

Philo's

of

account

case

can

be

Marqah's

that

identical

almost

to

s.
striking

silence

is

feature
the

opening

that

and

L!
i'1 '
thereby

divine

power

conception
times,

was
of

the

either

given

It

the

Memar

j)

who

by

is
is:

Marqah

to

divine
or

power
close

can
to

the

be

over

passed
of

divine

no

accident

"Great

that

is

the

ideal

for

the

seen
surface

to

in

power,

the
The

forever".

endures

intentional,

clearly

on

idea

Marqah.
in

sentence

be

not

the

of

for

power

prominence

must

centrality

Philo

for

mighty

all

and

'so

of

the

in

space

is

the
in

indeed,
in

both

does,.

with

logos

way

Marqah's

the

that

the

world

powers,

been,

Marqah

and

it

this

divine

which

see,

Philo

as

logos

particular

to

a resemblance

shortly

both

the
has

to

the

the

of

cosmos.

regard

on

exposition

in

a position

harmoniously

extent

the

also

exposition

incarnate

the

presence

occupies

It

brief

determining,

permeating,

thing

this
on

its

to

respect

each

from

seen

of

be,
f

the

at

11

126

Margah's

teachings.

Not
of

hymns

position
Hymn

Thy

in

only
in

the

Defter,

to

the

conception

v. 3

he

its

it

verse

is

outlined
to

this

this

on
is

for
in

engaged

to

correctly

(Platonic)

fruit

thought.

Hence

of

a seed

ideas.

of

God's

or,.
the

divine
the

employ
coming

Philo

as

if

of

must,

without

a mind
has

mind

not

to

the

mind

But,

as

mind

only

real
are

powers

we

to

are

be

able

God

of

we

have
of;

consists
terms

it

when

them,

produced;

divine
byg

or

mind.

Philo

nor

the

model

of

fruition,

suppose

cannot

we

for

to

as

It

that

also

divine

we

fully

thus

has

content

neither
to

be

unreality
He

regarded

Aristotelian

the

for

is

According

content.

deficient,

of,

course,

be
But

Indeed,

this

conception,

logos.

of

would

the

mind

God.

devoid

are

understanding

can

ideas-and

Hence,

or

of

matter

Forms

correct

mind
be

that
the

observed,

be

logos

attribute

suppose

the

the

necessarily

potential

powers.

transcendent

of

scrutiny,

thought

in

In

fruit

the

close

towards

bear

chain

powers.

are

Philonic

the

ideas.

contain

ideas

Of

to

mind

position

are

the

with

course,

must

of

divine

warrant*

to

his

a prominent

powers

step

necessary

divine

is

a first

conception

identical
the

"Thy

with

above,

the

in

also

gives

of

statement

As

but

Marqah

affinities

startling.

itself,

declares:

This

mind".

since

Memar

the

for

Margahlwould

it
fruit

a plant-bearing
as

understood

in

an

127

entirely

literal

temporal

model.

must

Philo

both

timelessness
plant

fruit,

correctly

of

or

and

Nargah

not,

ontological

the

the

priority

seed

its

than

But
the

on

fruit,

and
them,

a logical

rather

plant

fruition.

seed
by

the

say,

insistent

regarded

invoking

as

to

of

is

model

is

are

model

be

must

literal

that

fruit,

God,

of

and

the

Temporally,

precede'its

since

For

way.

or

whether

or

an

a temporal

precedence.
This

parallel

however,

seem

have
Thy

of

formula

verbal
content

as

subscribes
on

that

is

to.

But
two

Indication
that

that

Moses,

in

plays

a kind

an

unincarnate

before
of

the

of

Moses

us,
divine

the

conceptual

for

to

the

by

and,

prior

logos.

Philo,

also,

as

power,

But

and

the

its

relationship

that
Chri.

that
the

is

Samaritans
his

to

issue

understanding

the
and

Samaritans
role

regarded

in

doctrine

a logos

the

Margah's

content

found

be

logos,

namely,

Philo

that

is

has

"logos".

the

conceptual

incarnate

as

only

the

agreed.

respects
is

are

Margah

fact

agreement

a role

certain

of

in
are

Christianity,

as

spoke

is

thought

'playing
in

resembles

by

this

Samaritan

fact

understood

its

would

powers
is

it

that
than

thinkers

of

be

rather

it

Philo

"Thy

that

may

itself

the

which

it

may,

Though

accepted

mind",

Margah

and

fortuitous.

merely

unquestionably
fruit

Philo

between

well

birthx
known,

presently
of
with,

the

idea
Philo's

128

teaching
this

the

on

further

same

the

of

gives

teachings

include

evidence

supports

to

that

the

1.3

Marqah

in

is

(i 1' b

hidden

in

maintained

VI

[I
is

power

as

it

power

II

concerning
had
sight

the

can
divine

of

is

that

easily

"It

is

know

the

II

146].

itself

at

One

has

it"

[I

does

not

know,

be

found

in

the

One
do,

in

of

in

both

second

or
X11'a)"

this

And

"Thy

in

might
is

doctrine

demonstrated.
not

possible

even
his

of

might

asserts:
is

here

And

writing

the

Red

41,

God's

of
Sea,

Marqah

it

that

said

is

in

not

651.

II

that

maintain

is

there

inadequately,

any

weight

subscribe

Marqah

however

power

we

Margah's

comprehensible,

this,

maintained

That

is

not

comprehend

we

P"I

Elsewhere

Marqah

that

nothing

( "J'-"'I

)"

215].

90t

whether

v. 3 he affirms:

to

mightyWise

Nevertheless,

discover

writes:

manifested

to

Thus

can

also

is

[I

"The

affirms:

lost

he

that

power

unceasing"

him,

`71a

man

132,

might

"Who

T_n

essence

did

is-to

hymns.

IX

their

The

Marqah

that

hymn

of

Philo

by

doctrine.

might

a knowledgeable

Creator"

question

evidence

Memar

the

Book

in

man's

in

claim

great

vein

"Here

powers

writes:

a similar

for

God's

Defter

the

Thy

understand

Early

of
the

on

men.
laid

The

and

hymn

the

two

stress

comparable

doctrine.

the

light

much

great

to

rise

Neorar

shed

the

unknowability

naturally

will

between

similarity

A consideration
upon

matter,

point

Philo,

than

more

that

Marqah's

before
be

mustinot
view

of

the

129

know

matter,

Marqah

evidence

him.

allows

the

that

More

generally,

what

Thy

else

relating

power

bear

he

power

His

res

God's

to

"established

as

is

not

therefore
the

short
the
It

is

of

powers,

they

day,

bear

immediately
that

and

are
they

were

II

131,

Marqah

offers

His

power

study

of

praise

It

213].

immediately

that

quoted,

Him

Marqah

that

find

mark

fact

[I

to

His

indelible

even

know

read

nature.

in

213].

much

now,

seasons

but

just

so

told

its

four

the

we

with

of

II

131,

works

are

and

interest

to

between-Philo

(sc,

elements)

pages

surprising

especial

divine

things"

the

ten

over

creations".

relationship
the

in

leaves

"Magnify

manifold

As

testimonies"

statement

prayer:

X v. 13].

power

four

[I

Thy

we

seasons

created

"From

can,

that

four

the

might"

themselves;

merely

testimonies

His

For,

power.

"'Ile

we

creations

creatae

not

before

[Hymn

cosmological

to

writes:
to

God,

His

over

affirms

he

position

divine

night,

asserts:

is"
to

of

the

and

witness

power

fact

the

day

of

this

of
the

The

exists.

of

a variety

elements,

things

power

support

existence
to

four

the

and

in

construct

reference

with

God's

that

adduces

to

for

argument.

on

least

at

that

having
the

night,

witness

asserts:
are

and

evidences

to

any

Marqah

the

"Observe
testifying

topic

that

asserted
four

the

on

seasons
God,

of

these

things
Him

of
"ten

the

and

might

of

the

the

four

Margah
and
that

realise
He

is

one

130

in

His

essence"
that

claiming
both

to

the

Memar

the

essential
we

is

saw,

is

a unifying

of

the

ten

things

is

the

that

the

held

kind

of

does

not

binding

of

that

God

this

interpretation.

Wolfson's

divine
bask

in

are

the

reflection
in

perhaps

not

do

a particularly

form

one

existence

to

suggested

in

the

God's

oneness

would

not

be

have

the

special

the

in

close

unity

previous
God

surprising

if

degree

or

if

we

be

able

the

that
God

to
And

God

that

is

God.

power,

though

one,

they

its

owes

Margah

divine

and

text

even

incomprehensible
the

step

seems

which

chapter,

renders

powers,

Margah's

to

with

also

Indeed,

oneness.

sense

one
is

but

other

same

held

close

relation

in

a further

has.

His

as

himself

God,

of
the

Marqah

of

an

this,

Philo

But

sufficiently

have

And

nevertheless

that

maintain

powers

it

expressed

considered

take

Himself

thesis,

to

reasonable

God

thus

unitariness.

to

powers

the

also

that

their

wished

But

God

together

for

are

ideas

a power

noted,

demand

they

logos,

merely

responsible

oneness

reject

not

Despite

oneness.

Himself.

God

does

as

that

the

testimony

of

he

we

is

the

powers

doctrine

as

things
His

of

the

thus

here

one.

contiguity

is

is

essentially

principle

Wolfson,

to

to

that

aspects,

argue

and

precisely
For

its

and

God

oneness,

taught.
of

of

the

of

Marqah
ten

of

something

implication

213].

collection

power

to

witnesses

II

131,

disparateness

the

in

[I

If,

as

held

that

to

mane

we

jprecisely

it

131

because
the

it

is

does

in

not

it

is

not

interpretation
from

the

acceptance

this

on

general

Not

only

topic

but

tenor

of

of

the

otherness
direction

the

complication,

In

Marqah

also

that

how,

if

at

know

God,

be

the.

divine

on

the

surface,

in
in

to

God's

he

a position
to

him.

was

mutually

inconsistent

the

type

of

of
divinity,

with
For

despite

knowability
what

presents

opposed
he

was

course,

this

field

logically
Thus

and

of

powers.

also

shown

problem,

connection

of

from

incomprehensible

the

denials

powers,

free

Precisely

arising

respect

attributed

The

in

doctrine.

that

it

the

which
point

entirely

is

reconciled.

persistent

of

God

in

of

chapter

seemingly

placed

and

with

previous

the

of

stressed,

not

he

that

a whole,

strongly

is

that

appears

consideration

acceptance

both

the

of

power

as

is

the

firmly

epistemology

have

an

extrapolation

statements

teaching

these

could

difficulty,

also

position

can

all,

divine

Marqah's

held
we

positions

oneness.

such

offer

doctrine

specific

divine

Nevertheless,

Marqah's

his

of

that

the

of

indisputable.

occurs

its

to

a fair

as

the

of

incomprehensibility

the

the

text.

Marqah's

makes

Memar

the

of

to

that

admitted

power

5.mplausible

wholly

renders

attribute

divine

the

be

must

explicitly

of

that

a oneness

It

fact

incomprehensibility
But

has

also

incomprehensible.

power

Margah

divine,

writes:

by
iss
to
"The

man

at
the

least
one

132

beginning
Creator

his
dread

and
His

of

are

[I

14+1,

to

by

familiar

demonstrably

in

contradiction

his

is

in

wish

to
that

distinctions
importantly,

more

were,

Marqah,

to

of

might

and
What

2311.

certain.

that

and

the

greatness

II

making

us,

knows

man

His

at

that

familiar

when

trembles

power"

is

now

argue

is

knowledge

of

the

seeming
doctrine

epistemological

be

can

resolved.
The

the

that

divine

invokes
is

There

immanence,

and

them

he

when

below

power

Likewise,

Marqah

heavens

above

Granted

of

transcendent
is

that

the

and

to

available
are

unknowable

in

its

transcendent

far

as

it

statement,
Thy

power

the

mundane

is

quoted
is",

testimony

well

to

to

in

is

his
the

II

v. 2].

the

There
II

is

no

215].

God,

of

the

one

God's

that
but

move

the

resolving

Thy

or,

down

and

power

knowable

is
so

Margah's
inow

connection,

"From

v. 8],

between

of

say

this

power

[Hymn

aspect

In

as

high

132,

a way

earlier,
as

divine
[Hymn

power

is

immanent.

He

distinguish

immanent

we

modes.

power

[I

does

facing

these

beneath.

control"

difficulty

held

sovereign"

earth

as

Hargah

below"

"His

us

that

"Thy

"On

and

in-the

Margah

that

both

and

declaims:

His

in

imagery:

great

and

outside

place

high

the
is

no

doubt

that:

affirms

on

altering
Thy

exists

transcendence

between'

that

be

can

power

all-permeating,

slightly

is

distinction

crucial

works

we

other

declarations

existence

of

divine

what
about
power,

133

have
is

a particular
the

same

powers
their
as

not

they

but
immanent

effects.

But

enable

his
to

us

important
in

the

He

made,

ready"
asserts:

215].

our

Lord

a form,

rather
specific
things
Since

invoked

and

in

doctrine

which,

they

acting

as

an

"His

power

...

order,

made
Marqah

made

power

and

fashioned

and

88,

II

There

142].

this

form,

or

them

their

the

kinds

is,

that

as

considered

causes,

made

and

picture

of

are.

the

world.
Marqah

directly

a Form,

has
This
when
[Hymn
to

the

aspect

he

God's
of

fact

v. 8].
that

divine
"The

affirms:
I

power

In

so

everything

must
power

is

divine

power

writing

he

In

is

places

all

still,

giving

them,

far

by

beneath

powers

thereby

making

everything

by

great

divine

things,

nature,

in

between

the

so

In

remarkably

[I

only

in

also

and

told:

earth

created

is,

to

us

are

set

grand"

of

inform,

the

His

in

similarity

Forms

we

that

them

Philos.

to

More

then

all-permeating"

points

Memar

exceedingly

unmistakable

Platonic

the

man

matter,

account

divine

what?

allow

perfected,
II

132,

creatures

is

in

be

which

the

We know

this

on

his

fashioned,

to

to

Margah

that

themselves,

world.

them

by

above

"For

the

know

relate

heavens

everything

Philo's

in

position

passage

[I

in

doctrine,

is

point,

comprehensible

statements

reconstruct

permeate

are

are

Various

this

at

comprehensible

essence,

their

an

Philo's

as

are

Marqah's

significance.

the

is

134

universe,

being

possesses

the

does

power

marks

enables

the

power

essence.

Marqah

warns

Thus,

in

is

an

Philo's

that

also

what
who

Thus

the

the

of

look

only
It

is

materialist

Sustainer,

descriptioft

earlier,

[I

"incalculable"
end

as

Thus,

to
nEPt,

Furthermore/,

Thy

to

acceptable

Philo's

Marqah.

Philo's

is

description

was

oL

mentioned

no

discussing

v. 5].

cannot

power.

the

We can
divine

v. 15].

of

we
not

of

the

underlies
does

use

evidence*
powers

divine

a-r-

Likewise,

is

is

rejection

[Hymn

the

[Hymn

creata
it

the

of

though

them"

eye.

Uplifter,

force"

physical

effect

here

are

res

the

or

power

great

near

for

to

Marqah's

"Helper,

phrase:

being

itself

itself

relationship.

"Thy

empowered

power

merely

we

suggests

to

an

interpretation

writes:

visible

that

conception

o"

the

entity

what

he

in

empowers,

a materialist

without
at

at

possible

as

things

it

in

so

that

spatial

do

not

is

this

divine

though

be, known

what

not

against

looking

looking

is

But

to

in

sense

when

all

corporeal

no

us

relationship

sustains

his

in

power,

for

reason

"in-ness"

of

at

is

power

relation

be

One

or

does

a form,

bearing

shaped,

it

world,

in

the

divine

of
the

that

divine

or

permeate

manner
its

structured

110],
[I

power"

pL

was

description

II

10,

and
II

divine

the

of

R6r (-Pa

'Margahls
69,

Marqah.

of
his
11]

also
the

posers,
acceptable
powers

assertion:
both

accord

"There
with

ypo(roL.
`
there

is

reason

to'believe

that

as

Philo's

135

that

assertion

Margahts

with

there

first

Power

His

to

refer
to

forced
in

a divine
God

for

But,

as

time

came

Marqah
invites

on

an

divine

large

the

it

differ

point

at

which

the

doctrine

at
to

of

divine

the

existence

the

of

whether

divine

for

emanation,

world.
held

that

the
in

order

Philo

and

time

timeless.

naturally

doctrines

their
the

divergence

That

the

of

power,

Much

point.

not

between

agreement

of

does

of

need

that

He

that

creation

be

of

is

argument

Marqah

not

itself

of

any
look

the

be

conception

power

chapter,

does

must

question

do

are

are,

can

time

the

the

with

power

nature

power

we

powers

The

at

earlier

measures

the

on

power

Hence

Hence

exist.

P %y

certainly

Marqah's

that

aX(OVO5

existence

Thus

This

an

His

in

into

he
(p9Y')

justification
claim

existence
saw

we

world.

of

world.

its

rely

to

is

create

the

created

the

support

not

mighty

later

divine

the

that

the

understand

we

then

eternity

a philosophical

power

did

If

in

writes,

forever

exists

First,

aAeoVot_.

view,

to

And

112].

conclusion

Secondly,
adduced

timeless

the

Margah's

II

is

to

possible

claim.
He

"Great

"Nothing
709

this

(/yJ)"",

forever

[I
a

of

accorded

is

Marqah.

Nemar:

the

doctrine:

power"

for

verba

of

endures

the

repeats
but

of

It

matter.

justification

sentence

who

this

on

ipsissima

the

are

the

to

kinds

are

powers

position

two

adduce

divine

the

'7/
c fOvoc.

Philo

most
of

of

divine

obvious

doctrine

subscribed

is

to

136

a doctrine

such

is

for

not

issue

is

question

at

to

that

the

evidence

reason

for

supposing

argue
The

to

relates
The

point

insistence

about

God's

the

created

not

be

distance

time.

For

would

ensure

God

to

and

is

that

argued

even
a

His

existence
an

concept

underlying

Margah,

Godts

cannot
the

or

alter

the

different
God

concept

of

gap

between

God
is

the

and

the

bridging

is

an
in

period
temporal

gap
between

God's

otherness
nor

temporal.

fundamental

the

of

God

God's

is,

for

oneness
of

multiplicity

in

its

over

cannot

to

by

essential

done

and

world

Since

doctrine

emanationist

significantly
between

God

due

the

of

oneness.

either,

is

must

or

that

it

God.

infinite,

otherness

the

of

Himself

spatial

chapter

unitary

it

not.

have

relationship

neither

since

not

infinite

aspect

utter

could

did

get

multipliccity,
closer

to

us

God.

to

But

an

the

and

an

temporal

or

earlier

from

spatial

is

however

world,

we

infinite

absolute

alter,

cannot

or

space

Yet

world.

though

in

he

that

like

would

that

between

gap

God

spatial

the

in

is

gap,

otherness

otherness

separate

an

he

the

on

The

world.

thought

infinite

that

The

dispute.

did.

indicates

unbridgeable

and

in

moment
Marqah

whether

his

infinite

an

the

story

and

achieved

of

mundane
by

on
That

world.

series

presents
the

relies

of

on

bridging
objects.

perceptual

a process

relationship

doctrine

intermediaries

germinatibn

the
The
in

137

which

thing

each
but

adjacent

lesser

implications
For

the

other,

God,

is

Marqah

in

greater

And

others.

it

is

relation

not

the

over

theory,

remains

drawn

to

be

to

some
to

unreasonable

hesitate

would

have

God.

of

otherness
this

an

has

doctrine

to

would

of

something

the

of

according

conclusion

otherness

This

theory

the

though

itself

nature.

for

even

from

produces

His

that

than

things

to

that

suppose

acceptance

of

such

of

Nargah

doctrine.
In

kind

of

to

take

seem

the

much

two. standard

metaphor

the

intermediaries

and

secondly,

than

"Praise

be

spirit

shining

in

he

in

his

for
the

and

the

sun

whose

Him

and

the

germination.

absent

from

Marqah's

Illuminator

the

of

wisdom,
world

so
and

Memar

the

who
that

they

dispelling

the

about

these

role

of

used

in
first,
rays

emanating

of

In

be

would

are,

emanation

metaphor

Philos.

his

with

writings
the

an

consider

speaks

metaphors

as

is

is

world.

God

between

to

it

way

else

all

neoplatonic

to

the

the

of

the

from

of

process

metaphors

more

the

of

particular,

the

with

the

In

God

be

connection

candidates

between

connection

these

above

likeliest

intermediaries

Now,

account

for

powers,

in

employs

creation.

of

important

he

whether

would

approach

metaphor

description

divine

question

a further

emanationist
the

the

considering

perceptual

are
worlds
of

-Neither
writings,
Marqah

fills

the

are
the

like
dark"

any
writes:

wise
lamps

with

138

[I

II

143,

236].

Primordial
which
of

Elsewhere

Silence

Thou

generated

Thy

base

mind"

the

for

such
By

modes

provides

it

much

is

not,

of

drawn

between

expression,

remains

to

be

considered,

of

the

son

of

as

to'the

special
head

the

of

suggestive
theory
logos

that

that

chain
idea

the

9000*
1.

Aar.

XII

51

2,

Le,.

All,

II

3.

Leg-.

All.

III

XXI
LXI

86
175

conceptual

DSargahts

whether
is

indicative

he

in

as

to

far

as

emanation.

to

well

as

logos,

the
is

powers,

teachings,
first

"second

things"3,

so

born

being

as

assigns

divine

"first

the

as

created

of

It

expressions.

logos

Philo's

role

the

of

emanationism.

that

in

emanation
has

of

or

of

ov)"1,
V

place

imagery

metaphor

the

of

It(is

a distinction

of

neoplatonic
to

the

that

therefore,

"eldest

the
of

of

support

conclusive.

those

or

/ovov
ro

(n-(w

God"2,

the

of

reference
God

course,

germination

acceptance

Philis

to

theory.

emanationist

similarity

imagery

that

an

two

which

upon

substantial

more

similarity
and

of

employment

an

principle

content

of

of

methodological
be

of

these

of

evidence

words

fruit

the

are

first

imputation.

an

itself

to

The

Margah

to

second

powers

2.3].

vv.

the

(11y)

germinate

slender

imputation

a crucial
has

"In

writes:

Thy

constitutes

an

But

didst

creations,
[Hymn

quotations.

he

/at

strongly
is

there
it

is,
The

a
the
logos

139

was

described

its

aspects

the

unexpected
0-0

dialogue

between

asserts:

"0

Who

can

agreement

Philo's

position

In

iss

that

man's.

A further

(or
of

also

similarity
be

divine

an

through

His

as

a duality,

unifying

with

Cher.

XXVII

may

27

be

He

rules

it

first
is

and

third

the

chain

begat
He

what

them

as

has
powers

possessing
being

of

that

all

those

power,
worthy

but

and

regards
saw

iciter.

Philo

goodness

Philo

the

in

may

such,

only,

that

goodness

it

as

second

He

not.

mind

simn].

verbal

the

to

is

Mind

mind

as

though

But

elements

nevertheless
logos,

well

whose

be

observed

His

Now,

principle.

.....

lo

that

although

he

unitariness,

rather,

sovereignty

But

begotten"'.

but

position

"Through

as

mind,

indeed

second')

exalted

what

Marqah's

God's

may

We have

To

since,

clear

concerns

'joint

powers.

sovereignty
iss

conceptual,
the

perhaps

assigned

mind,

nobody's

may
it

109].

clear,

be

things.

created

judge,

to

entirely

It
And

II

an

parallel,

presented,
of

of

Heart

conceptual,

easy

not

invoking.
be

68,

reasonably
is

it

is

instead

may

is

to

a mysterious

first

in

point

where

the

are

is-not

particular,

Marqah

you?

facts

a verbal

is

"[I

one

least

Heart

are

Margah

and

at

Nemar,

and

you
with

compare

verbal,

is

the

Mind

Mind...

Philo

extent

in

These

in

being

as

saw,

God.

that

For

we

as
of

mind

parallel,

Margah.

with

Philo,

by

note

the
that

i4o

Margah,

'who

especial

attached
rod

Moses,

of

has

been

for

he

to

given

took

rod]

significance
The

powerful
that

as

rod

sovereignty",
that

the

of

God.

is

the

Marqah's

teaching

Philols,

can

together

We know

its

but

[I

heart"

it

is

in

mind

and
Margah

that

"goodness

with

is

text

a representative

in

logos

the

unifying

in

role

similar
by

holds

great

the

of

playing

7].

indicated

great

rod,

11

79

is

played

see

will

inner

sense

the

reality,
"You

Noses:

special

as

with

a mystical

God's

th; it

fire

the

italics].

to

the

of

_goodness.

some

seen

two

Thy

have

of

interpretation

to

be

the

have

"in

by

given

in

Thus

to

out

significance"

a natural
rod

story

my

Bearing

was

the

your

namely:

rulership".
the

10

within

"inner

lines,

II

eyes,

be

to

rod

by

saying

your

its

of

two

within

rod

God

must

nature

99

the

with

"A

[Moses]

me

Memar
to

that:

[I

portrays

[the

the

significance
asserts

Margah

that

from

seen

sovereignty"

great

it

be

can

holding

principle

divine

powers

of

the

verbal

similarity

not

conclusive

and

goodness

sovereignty.
But
text

here,
and

again,

Philo's

between

relationship
to

the

is

statement

concerning

and

powerful

rulership",

the

rulership

referred

that

it

is

the

them.

rulership

proof

For

example,

the

rod:

is
Moses

divine,
will'

a deeper

of
with

"in

the

although
to

between/Margah's

it

text
it
enjoy

is

regard
is

great

suggests
not
as

that

impossible
a result

of

141

his

use

the

of

Likewise,
the

fire

has

with

regard

been

given

sovereignty"

great

as

sovereignty

it

the

parallel

with

pointing

to

is

It

is

created
Marqah

nowhere
on

However,
there

is

"He

Himself

of

be

His

simply
divine

But

been

that
since

it
point

the

the

Margah

does

offshoot

no
is

of
that

probable
God

that

has

with

sovereign

powers.

that

God

confer/

following
of

God's

origin

of

(i l l"i'`11
regard

less

could

not

offshoot
is

to

have

power,

the

deny

verbal

Moses.

creation

emanationist

to

seeks

the

wrong,

9].

being

then

out.

ruled

deeper

no

His

making

immediately
no

possible

8,11

be

indeed,

be

than

natural

cannot

that

argued,

to

origin

no

another

it

great

goodness.

less

have

must

[I

here

kingship

with

and

God's

by

but

to

seen
may

sovereignty"
is

Moses

assertions

interpretation

Marqah

of

out

the

rod

interpretation

be

can

the

admittedly

Philo's

"There

His

rod

goodness

interpret

both

earlier,

correct

significance.

say:

Thy

to

us

to

given

suggested

is

natural

"A

statement:

me by

that

affirming
were

one

to

permits

interpretation

the

the

phrase

statement

This

to

i
&v.
i' -r3
tiL-1x
-jinn
xru
z-fl'
2 Tom'
I>i
L 11t
.

Aramaic

the

If

rod.

this

interpretation

his

Marqah

sovereignty,
the
''T71)

assertion
of

world
""o
as
Margah's

that

affirmation

and
Since

the
it

sanctioning
teaching,

adds:

offshoot
is
an
it

is

12

important
accords
In

well

simply

creation,

as

the

be

stating

left

though
issue

that

God

also

transcending

does

not

if

such

Hence,

justified
accords

philosophy

as

it

If,

as

to

appears

emanationist

doctrine

worth

attention

paying
be

should
doctrine

so.
the

of

contributary
other
logically

would

like

first,
to

that
bridge

secondly,

to

come

to

light.

Marqah's

that

are
in

this
no

Marqah
any

lacuna

and

closely

in

in

of

his

related

the

to

the

I
matter

doctrine,
first

are,

theory

emanationist

cosmological

are

just

aspect

this

a
are

that

that

with
an

there
and

particular

need

least

at

But

to

this

why

was

important,

ways

is

Marqah's

God

of

in

not

no
it

that

connection

did

is

question

less

positions

defend

substantial

situation.

subtle

that

teaching

earlier

the

given,

Marqah's

there

case,

otherness

at

that
of

no

the

be

tenor
far

to

in

passage

to

so

the

in

factor

Two

to.

be

creation,

showing

the

suggested

related

referred

has

utter

aspects

by

us

interpretation.
is

But

does

the

emanationist

with

a whole.

that

Thus

only

entitles

His

in

His

in

it

that

sort

interpretation

an

interpretation

evidence

an

repeated

Himself

of

it.

creation,

frequently

immanently

exists

His

of

his

it

that

interpretation,

offshoot

such

demand

be

could

fact

the

of

evidence

of

evidence

say

move

God

that

sight

a non-emanationist

God

may

position

to

with

describing

Marqah

lose

to

not

po

and
nt,

any

143

doctrine

emanationist
one

his

of

purpose
is

to

presented
how

of

multiplicity

more

developed

the
from

processing
than

its

the

chain

whose

Being

the

perceptual

The

reason

any

explain

point

into

act'of

will.

command.

For
of

less

of

he

perfect

God

is

origin

iss

that

in

step

a necessary

each

and

to

us)

God

this
by

a doctrine
came
had

position

into
the

warrant.

is

He

an

a pens;

come

into

he
command

(i

of
i>1'y

also

could
r
%

benefit

of

providing
Margah's"
things

creates

existence

speaks

he was

being.

texts

proof

this

that

which

Pentateuchal

reason
His

is

cosmology

numerous

Things

all

his

introduce

to

need

world
own

by

that

not

with

possible
was

Thus

emanations

emanation

did

perceptual

support

clearest

is

creata.

(fainiliarp

Marqah

Marqah's

unequivocal

"Orderer

whose

is

world.

the

Furthermore,

an

and

well-armed

how

creator

of

source

doctrine

case

any

series

each

stage

why

emanationist

perfection

res

existence.

has

its

One,

familiar

most

doctrine

of

the

that

than

one

into

brought

also

Plotinus,

of

absolutely

whatever

perfect

immediate
of

be

and

doctrine

is

as

certainly

emanation,

who

a god

that

view

necessarily

the

contradict
mentioned,

Enneads

the

could

Plotinus'

was

of

in

from

creative,

in

would

frequently

and

doctrine

passim

necessarily

is

writings

held,

the

of

explain

world
It

his

beliefs.

The

is

deeply

most

religious

this

in

at

God

His

as

t77, 7 7j'

by

144

[I

II

131,
[the

them
His

two

tablets]

[I

mind"

being

L6p

His

by

Similarly,

213].

and

"At

summons

Thy

proclamation
Marqah

phrase

-ray'

[I

II

719

further
also

be

113].
than

merely

conveying

the

non-human

quality

being

will

may

In

taking

idea

to

is

not

of

the

by

with

an

insurmountable

that

is

surmountable

to

pay,

or

the

performing
With
quite

1.

he

to

otherwise

For
see:

a full
A.

change
or
the

placed.

discussion
Broadie

similar

does

all

He

with

at

his

mind

on

may

simply

"Imperatives"

beings

a price

of
iss

His
so

aspect
Mind

act

performance
himself

an

obstacle

he

is

a whim

unwilling

about

forget

to
God

will,
to

an

contingent

find

may

or

this

not

yet

the

is

he

human

Various

only

of

human

agent

There

going

the

fail.

action

wills"

For

has

will

with

efficacy

is

God.

to

with

he

it

does

Marqah

to

obstacle,

action,

respect

in

interfere

but

may

and,

God's

The

significant

sufficient.

action.

149]v

239],
and

was

II

He

line

For

it

wills

unable

it,

that

envisaged

Thy

a given

itself

arise

at

a will

that

perform

will

91,

that

being

of

intended"

[I

says

ascribing

"He

142],

In

of
into

II

v. 71.

who

will

drawn

things,

He

produced

the

was
88,

145, II

Him

performing

may

"When

to

in

factors

created

[I

succeed
of

come
[Hymn

-i-r)"

"Praise

vein:

and

writes:

'J.

[I

willed

Worlds"

from

power

'come"'

He

when

"He

writes:

"Everything

7L]

command

created

His

by

II

who

he

say,

of
1972,

no

human
j.

do
is
gap

action
179-190

itl.

145

His

between
willed

act

the

of

entitled

Sustainer,
God

who

does

not
the

secure
is

to

Margah
"praise

"God
[I

131

(day

elements)

not
who

created

their

own

way

And

act

of

there

powers

of

existence

God

and

certainly

but

have

asserts

does

seasons
the

said

specially

that

power

'Let

namely,

and

powers
they

exalted

the
for

allowed

God

light'.

be

about

that-he

the

jn

there

talk

between

sense

of

creation,

Margah's

divine

four

testify

their

of

ten

the

and

great

His

be

may

that

fact

to

to

witness

furthermore

"God

he

Margah

suggest

the

he

us

what
the

manner

Marqah's
in

that

entreated

bear

to

intermediaries

world,

will.

that

that

four

Now,

God

hence

the

will

light";

intermediaries

is

testify

was

of

perceptual

pure

can

point

creations"q

to

the

v. 15].

of

act

power

of

I
he

since

having

For.

213],

them,

to

[Hymn

a deeper

things

night,

Being

considered

a mere

lack

manifold

merely

this

Uplifter,

by

wants

when,

attention
and

of

force.

ten
II

light

force,

man's

making

created

Marqah's

force"

suggest

the

of

Marqah

physical

He
of

aspect

"Helper,

physical

physical

over

our

things

an

use

the

the

why

see

no

that

perhaps

directing

by

use

proof

God

might"

exclaim:

to

considerations
is

that:

to

result

employ

These

easy

to

In

God.

of

of

performance

important

an

is

need

precisely

need

is

does

the

and.

power
it

consideration
himself

will

This

action.

doctrine

It

of

the

the

are

are

of

properties

status,

lyet

are

146

to

superior

also

God

between

poised
find

justification

view

that
by

played

the

the

Plotinean
a

conclude

from

of
to

line

establish
Philo's

of

God

emanate

his
of

is

in

to
I

system.
what

Marqah

strongly

Marqah's

is

powers

been

to

Him

from

have

God

of

that

Marqah

for

into

ideas,

with

position

radical

to

opposition

in

this

have

not
is

is

Philo

and

despite

divine

to
a

on

certain
It

respect

have

type

and
the

the

is

the

doctrine

to

divine

Philo
between

powers,

verbl,

necessary

of

doctrine.

a doctrine

particularly

between

Marqah

that

argued

the

As

Margah's.

disagreement
of

therefore

between

emanationist

profound

subject

relationship
to

of
such

superficial,

similarities.
on

and

attribute

sharp

Margah

powers

to

order

divisions

sharp

any

direction

a Plotinean

correct

there

are

in

introduced

was

there
of

then

with

of

argument

theory
step

comment

powers

powers

divine

whether

it

will,

much

as

neoplatonism.

This

If

God's

neoplatonic

the

Plotinean

of

although

the

insistence

unequivocal

element

is

system.

power

the

role

same

would

to

am unable

Plotinusi

Margah's

that

this

are

teachings,
the

in

contradictory

about

suggestive

does

the

what

play

intermediaries

introduce

say

God

of

and

that

like

first

Margah's

granted

added

regard

in

intermediaries

existence

to

for,

the

have

has

man.

powers

Furthermore,
on

and

But

the

They

world.

perceptual

Philo

intermediaries.

for

e to

andiPlotinus

147

The
divine

Marqah

is

that

common
in

by

power

and

of

advantage

Margah's

ideas

impossible

to

writings

with

unlike.

Philo's,

Biblical

the

the

will

consistently
then

emanation,
Marqah

to

similarly
In

the

perhaps

this

asked
a will.

in

is

Philo

whether
The

brief

idea

of

of

Pentateuchal

the

connection,

did

no

to

relation

first

answer

is

Margah

did

This

less

relying

not

the

on

stress

nor

need,

Plotinean
than

alive

warrant,

was

Plotinus.
that

question

accepts.

used

Marqah,

if

Philo,

importance

placed

Philo

laid

hence

the

employ,

Bible,

than

that

and

whose

of

positions.

warrant,

God,

of

with

Margah's

profusely

is

similarly

was

consideration

It
without

most

course,

philosophical

Pentateuchal

upon
of

his

of

prompts

less

no

Nemar

Pentateuch).

the

passed

say,

permeated

(though

only

texts

justification

could

has

was

proof

is

of

ideas

to

the

of

in.

accepted.

commentaries,

Biblical

imbued

be

biblical

are

heavily

Philo,

prompt

Hellenistic

being

teaching

ideas.

element

element

same

so

all,

lines

Marqah's

Pentateuchal

the

before

many

in

much

a particular

employs

are

so

unexpextedly,

of

Marqah

sieve
study

that

observing

of

perhaps

these

a Biblical

through

idea

may,

much

have

on
Philo

of

study

thinkers

a discovery

However

philosophical

two

recognition

and

doctrines

a comparative

the

clear

for,

Philo's.

point

of

teaching

a search

in

way

that
a

Philois

approaching

the
that

idea
he

that

does)

has

to

God
Will,

148

Phil,

for
of

His

is

to

powers,

be

accounted

There

are

himself

expresses

in

example,
above

the

"...

it

reasonably

makes

us

alone

which'the

what

freedom,

and

suffered

it

of

His

we

to

range

majesty

voluntary

Iiim".

like

to

that

Philo
But

will.
to,

and

is

doctrine

kind

of
by

listed,

and

Philo

received

from

is

in

this

thus
the

that

inconsistent

doctrine

with,

the

in
that
in

role

such
the

the

a way

divine
world

of

that

free-will

and

most

worthy

it

was

of

God

that

the

faculty

opinion

009**

1, Immut.

X 46-7

has

been

that

God

possesses

an

alternative
doct

to

entitled

the

divided

of

believe

to

ascribe

of

to,

"hLm

a different

role

assigned

this

interpret

play

on

made

rine
1

Plotinus?

Critical

the

to

is

of

capable

reason

as

:'"

mind

is

powers
from

is

worthy

Plotinean

we

are

that

all

especially

doctrine
this

it

asserts

way

good

writes:
in

alone

as

later,

and

granted

portion

of

necessity,

possession
such

accept

teaching

the

them

it

intermediaries,

emanating
Philo's

of

has

There
did

fetters

for

Philo

judged

the

he

which

For
it

one

superiority

mind

begat

lines

movement,

the

who

it

"alone

man

Thus,

indestructible.

as

gave

matter.

creation,

that

peculiar

Some

of

is

are

most

in

the

animal

held

loosening

receiving"1.
soul

the

of

God,

of

passages

of-discussing

Father

His

is

which

rest

this

on

course

man

is

several

clearly

the

a property

matter.

to

149

Thus,

for

an

emanationist

of

the

doctrine

perceptual

impressed

Philo's

by

connection

in

"an

For

no

portion
part

and

The

mind,

having

perfection

is

which

universe,

whole,

12.

presents

a doctrine

God cast

in

in

indicate

God
of

the

and

God's

power,

taken

to

0*0

the

whether
of

role

or

of

can,

view
In

world.
God,

and

the

distortion

without

a reference

the

x.,

328-330

40 0

1.

Philo

Judaeus

2.

Deter.

XXIV

vol.
90

bounds

its

force

the

power;

there

is

the

of

nothing
I
between

relation/
the/idea

particular,
"expansiveness"
or

the

of
is

with

immanence

to

the

passage

of

of

conceives

this

intermediary,

a Plotinean

of

not

itself,
the

it

as

itself

cuts

of

for

emanation,

perceptual

be

widely

it

blessed

extend

when

whole,
as

divine

that

and

but

to

us
soul

a share

severance;

no

Now,

"extension"

the

out

undergoes

expansive

to

the

reaches

and

it

in

a
In

refers

divine
is

obtained

is

which

human

does

but

separate,

then,

the

which

an

as

doctrine.

that

of

that

of

man

Drummond
of

creation

particularly

emanationist

says

the

creative

fragment,

phrase

Philo

becomes

off

the

this

inseparable

soul.

the

of

which

was
of

divine

,a

with

passage

He

presented

which

the

to

description

suggestive

phrase

due

was

OELoV

o4Tr00' ITOkV AO,,

to

according

world

Philo

that

held

intermediaries.

of

activity

is

Drummond1

example,

force,
of

of
be

God's

power

150

in

the

And

world.

consistent

Plotinean

briefly
on

Creation,

divine
is

in

powers

that

the

Philo

powers,
issue

to
1

or
from

necessary

with

Plotinean

them

by

part

a process

by

played

perceptual
is

world

the

world

modelled
it

but

them,

of

to

of

is

on
said

not

metaphysically

of

in

that

other
and

is

silent

Philo

and

used

as

said

had

tentative

he

employed,

of

Marqah's

are,

So

close

is

to

suggest,

those

on

Philo's

not,

broken

his

course,

silence.
only

where

the

this

rider

a defence.

of

see

tentativeness

this

Wolfson

as

be

would

have

vol.

tenor

my

conclusion,

1 p.

282

of
on

mind,

of

and

Philo's
ff

be

could

in

interpretation
Philo

should

doctrine

of

to

Marqah

where

general

Bearing
the

least

at

procedure

issue.
of

of

This

Philo's

sight

measure

Marqah

with

losing

this

what

accords

at

attempted

position

to

guideline

of

have

aspects

position

matter

position,

Marqah

respect

doctrines

their

of

tempting

is

Philo
With

aspects

that

the

intermediaries,
agreement.

agreement.
it

to

relationship

substantial

hypothesis,

working

their

emanating

Philo

power

agreement

For

ya-ro(
certain

numerous

in

1.

The

Chapter

in-the

the

of

here

and

the

creation

on

are

establish,

is

the

theory

to

divine

that

respect

Marqah

also

affirms

than

creation

emanationl.

Thus

and

discussed

less

no
of

Furthermore,

a point

TrtgC r&-L

of

theory

will"

theory.

anticipate

is

doctrine

latter

"divine

the

with

the

with

this

the
not.
I

151

like

would
the

to
to

the

precise

God

and

His

clue

between
offer

as

relation

the

character,

God

ownership

where

properties

of

the
God

His

are

the

Aristotelian

in

be

to

powers

the

view
is

powers

to

wish
in

Marqah's

in

and

provisional

that

suggestion

Nargah

by

particular

necessarily

between

relationship

In

lies

teachings

envisaged

powers.

hypothesis,

Philo's

in

that

suggest

of

one

understood
sense

as
of

"properties".
This

interpretation
in

points

its

it

enables

both

the

reference

is,

who
many

one,

the

powers

His

are

by
of

the
to

to

As

in

adopting

whether
harmony
is

to

divine

that

but

The

exist.

(Aristotelian)
implying

that

even

virtue

God
with
talk

the

His

of

has

one

the

overall

about

problem

precisely
in

if

only
there

there

were

only

that

God's

resolves

this

doctrine

divine

powers

though

they

not

are
belong

essence.

power

the

upon

complexity

properties

essence,
by

was

not
if

that

The

the

ensure

even

is

God.

of

powers

And

insistence

tackling

to

several

to

crucial

powers

one.

all,

most

in

seemed

would

divine
God

the

faced

least

at

Margah's

of

and

powers,

problem

uniquely

most

above

it
the

we

powers

divine

difficulty,
part

God

that

divine

were

sense

has

position

entitle

Perhaps

of

difficulty

a God

that

make

oneness

Margahts

that

to

us

the

major
of

favour
hearing.

sympathetic

Margahts

of

or

position
"power"

the

many,

of

have
God,

line
been
and

the

152

"powers"
"power"

God,

of

God

of

of

His

agency

to

act.

And

understood
of

implicitly

explicitly
to

think

say

familiar

that

these

It

way
form

of

what

that
to

the
agency.

also.

background

"powers"

and

that

his

may

be

Marqah
readers.

feel

that

is

takes

for

in

granted

least
do

not

attuned

detect

can

modes

there

not
better

those

present

at

hymns,
are

power

the

present

himself

expressing
I

they

His

of

Defter

the

fact

be

can

are

the

the

of

multiplicity

ideas

to

indicating
fact

His

to

Memar

as
the

His

the

Reference

order.

words,

categorically

Margah's

explicit

other

indicating
of

in
to

want

in

in

understood

reference

expression
I

be

can
-

as

While

both

are

the
as

in

conceptual
being

its

153

VI

CHAPTER

OF GOD

THE'PERSONHOOD

My
question

of

believed

to

powers
of

That

His
In

reference

was

God

the

powers

regarded

as
God's

ways,

that

possible

the.

to

act

of

which

concerns

which
I
the

wish

answer

attributed

to

said

about

the

they

could

all

agency.

itself

in
it

action,

based

God
to

upon

address

identification

is

myself
of

God,

a particular
The

Himself.

expresses

be

many

of

characterisations

being
in

action

of

His

divine

expresses

many

present

that
of

kinds

many

was

point

power

mode

chapter

powers

not

of

virtue
this

little

very

beyond

by

sense
though

powers,

Him

specific

expression

characterisation

to

to

His

that

Aristotelian

justifying

of

The

powers.
was

His
to

of

each

question

course

in

His

the

say,

modes

iss
to

in
to

though

specific

Since

and

belong

made

Marqah,

by

God

the

with

Marqah

that

advanced,

is

essence,

essence.

relation

hesitantly

was

chapter

the

"properties"

His

term.
of

between

last

the
of

nature

exist

are

the

part

the

which

answer,

in

concern

primary

the

in

his

nature re

of

154

God

far

so

nature

that

as
His

of

was

devoted

to

important

particularly
His

namely,

his

of

Margah's

to

draw

By

God,

if

truly

and

outside

say,

not

Thus,
one,

Margah
God

that

incorporeal,

spaceless

The

point

not

made

these

so

could

to

For
the
But

claims

the

doctrine

these
fact

are
God,

other
and

related

in

the

concept

of

"oneness".

same

Pentateuchal

that

Marqah

the

claims

that

claims
these

"other"

To

claims

logical

evident,
take

oneness
deducible

absolute,
Marqah

way
conspicuous

we

initil

his

logically
is

oneness

not

implicitly

absolute

are

he

verses,

was
of

virtue

they

had

even

claims.
had

even

from

of

God's

that

is

even

further

these

and

by

further
that

there

concerning

asserted

these

to

commitment

from

derivable
have

still

claims

he

and

is

here

stress

further

readily

committed

God,

to

wish

for

does
Ho

that

also

timeless;

warrant

space

saw,

we

be

that

outside
as

able
can

deduced

we

but

one,

were

what

incorporeal,

and

Pentateuchal

provides

we

concerning

himself,

is

features

logical

example,

be

must

time.
only

for

Margah

by

to

oneness,

conclusions

of

God.

the

divine

of

God,

referred
to

divine

the

attending

a number

about

the

of
of

frequently

conception

said

to

attend

a consideration

perhaps

most

Nemar.

in

we

characterisation

oneness,

characterisation

been

when

powers.

III

Chapter

emerges

makes
are
to

not
the
example,

of

155

is

it

though

clear

His

entails
or

why,

incorporeality,

even

Marqah

merciful

than

apparent

logical

Marqah

ascribes

following
nd

now,

there

[I
with

when

the

Great

67,

never

turn

One

not
II

back

promises

about

does

751,

He

what
accept

[I

him"

pardon

[I

78,

'II

127],

and

[I

95,

'11

156].

Numerous

further

doing
"God

to
so

He

has

Lord
76,

II

[I

till

is
II

lastly

examples,

"He

122],
"Our

Lord

taken

"..

is

His

from

II

as
wont

1011,

repent"

loves
has

Lord,

89],

him

with

angry

a
our

64,

they

them

pardons

it

for

promised"
men

what

thosewho

and

56,

does,

does

is

to

good

[I

is

from

forgives

Him"

what

for

"It

in

Marqah

"He

fight
41],

II

kinds

been,

3]v

seem

not

by

blessings

guilty

"His

107],

II

same

The

has

will

26,

do

one.

what
5,

the

also

mind

[God]

that

in

placed

is

the-

qualities

expressed

receive

II

4+7,

you

bring

"He
[I

[I

and

are

[I

pitiful,

oneness

is

be"

and

to

God

"I

we

respect

they

[I

God

that

that

to
3]9

that

be

knows

mercy"

merciful

you

to

II

great

Him"

love

"He

yet

5,

thing

is

who

is

what

special

in

ways:

He wills"

other
to

are

clear

means

mercifulness.

divine

For

have

no

With

between

oneness

insistent

one.

fact

the

ascription

the

is

mercifulness.

from

deducible

less

no

God

by
His

numerous
to

His

as

He
gap

mercifulness,

is

entails

is

that

divine

of

it

God's

of

it

whether,

Nevertheless,

class

fact

the

why

and

will

you"
chosen

the

us"

Nemar

and

156

from

also

What

list.
is

the

far

in

is

who
full

could

list

reveals

is

than

to

a God

hymns,

the

richer

allowed

Defter

the

has

who

concerned
of

pity,

but

angry

to

justly,

who

act
is

who

loving,
withhold

forgiveness

who

can

make

choices.

Perhaps

just

been
had

emerged
insistent

Now,
is

entirely

not

For

belief

the

god

but

revelation,
be

what

must

Thus

Aristotle,

God
of

also

posited

in

movement

could

reference.

to

the

an

and

but

pardon,

and

important
we

which
have

not

would

Marqah's

on

God,

God

be

can

desires,

most

of
It

so.
be

exists

by

a rational

if

reality
with
drew

explained

unmoved

is

is

in

that

God

can

be

reached

the

make

crude

at
the

to

not

only

a divine

be

of

explained.
phenomenon

puzzling

of

that

conclusion

mover.

level,

religion.

of

consideration
is

the

to

possible

of

terms,

these

and

ultimately
first

in

maintained

validity

world,
be

He

oneness

the

faced

movement

believed

and

of

metaphysics

that

acceptance

do

can

of

been

merciful

which

conceived
to

which

the

the

that

a person.

necessary

between
the

is

Marqah

though

a distinction,

by

concentrated
to

God

expressions

and

God

view

the

considering,

references

Margah's

it

we

of

who

if

Margah's

from

emerges

is

forgive

can

this

knowledge,

compassionate,

who

to

clear,

now
limitless,

also

have

is

far

so

perhaps

can

that

account

has

it

who

point

added

great,

and

also

an

that

one

Marqah,

emerge.

be

b3

only
And

thil

unmoved

157

first
of

he

mover
metaphysical

that

conceptions

at

of
the

Isaac

and

Jacob,

which

a wedge

personhood
that

Marqah

is

is

Of

course,

depend

partly

argument

and
to
not

think;

Aristotelian

on

whether
When

his

the

god
where

point

it

can

be

the

God

of

Aristotelian

of

that

god

is

is

allowed

account

than

an

of

is
is

of

to

make

in

an

easy

to

terms,

seems

to

give

But/whether
depends

accepted,

these

in

if

nothing

move

is

the

ability

person.

this

dispute

the
is

personhood,

put

Thus,

a necessary
is

Aristotle

indeed

a person

is

that

say

of

purpose

"person".

personhood

terminological
It

the

of

for
god

God

for

to

will

resolved

definition

the

whether

stake.

is

accepted

since

over

at

the

at

mod

issue

Aristotelian

matter

is

is

proper

the

idle

is

therefore

the

an

condition

a thinker,

an

such
what

an

and

One

between

For

and

of

not,

the

sufficient

God

God

matter,

issue.

at

whereas

how

to

open

is

biblical

on

as

God

conceptions
the

inserted

biblical

a person,

God,

another
be

by

the

whether

is

"god".

called

supported

biblical

can

God

of
the

metaphysics

is

the

and

he

be

But
the

conclusion

thought

can

god

of

argued

it

of

a process

the

reached

being

this

are

Aristotle

by

self-thinking

reasoning.

supported

Abraham,

he

and

exists,

philosophical

place

is

which

necessarily
Such

Likewise,

speculation

a being

thus

"god".

called

the

be

argument

nothing

which
issue

more

nothing
a

twist,

158

however,

will

make

for

the

religious

indeed

one
issue

be

can

immediate

profound

substance

is

to

of

"worship"

by

postulating

a proper

object
to

way

one

Aristotle
is

is

to

ask

he

though

even
would

he

can

cannot,

attribute

a person

can

only
we
of

worshipped.

it

must

God,

he

is

then
of

a God,

If

it

is

be

concluded

that,

other

qualities

we

the

not

be

god

truly

is

that

move

the

whether

be

the

this

make

therefore

has

perhaps
to

to

one

God

personal

of

Bible.

the

No
be

distortion

involved

a form

if

of

would

be
that

have

does

at

God
if

had

so

for
to

does

to

metaphysics
our

prayers.

For

thought.

Being

is
to

response
get

the

in

this

would

be

incapable

perfect,

also
message,

But,

it.

note

is,

is

it

that

transmitted,

say,

he

communication

fact

the

in

essentially

establishes

this

else,

nothing

occasion

man
And

but

is,

what

which

to

seems

is

worship

divine.

the

undertaken

least,

Aristotelian

self-thinking

that
by

Whatever

already

receiving

is-held

with

received.
He

it

"worship"

of

concept

communication

not

believed

the

of

relationship

of

he

whether

to

"person"

If

and

The

idea*of

question

a person,

that

answered

the

have

to

as

the

terminology

that

worship.

tackle

For

of

one

the

relate

of

serious

implications.

from

of

a very

a way

such

practical

issue

the

change

dispute

consciousness.

in

presented

and

to

way

the

which

work'

as
the
of

essentially,

he

is

capable

we
god

159

only

the

of

think

can

less

how

prayers
may

a metaphysical
above,

accepted,

he

is

not,

Aristotelian
of

the

conception

of

God

and

utterly

in

the

the

face

better!,

the

attach

indeed

of
or

object

this
'so

line

of

much

the

fundamental
to

reason

of
has
set

matter
and

knowledge

become
great

of

to

store

god',

would

of

worship.

was
by

no
the

see

say

divine.
despiser
scientific

God

that

Iso

much

the
in

part

weight

we

depend

as

thought

Whether,

relative

revelation

say

radically

we

will

the

a proper

were

we

for

the

indeed

God

worse

the

as

is

argument,

of

about

plain,

god

a person

an
to

may

clarity

conception

sources
hope

sufficient

be

God.

that

of

to

is

worship,

account

idea

our

inappropriate

Aristotelian
on

if

that

as

to

able
his

a personal

Aristotle's

of

Aristotelian

with

an

idea

as

god

and

that

on

difficult

relationship

suggest

An

incoherent,
through

object

of

the

considered

worship.

of

that

the

if

to

is

Aristotelian

personhood

course,

would

rejection
object

of

only

recognising

the
But

be

cannot

It

conceived

Men,

consider

between

his

himself.

men.

necessity.

suggested

This

of

thinking,

anything

Hence,

be

can

his

for

object,

is

the

in

perfect

value.

thought

a being

unreachability,

being

in

is

which

a perfect
him

of

such

the

receive

of

diminish
object

see

activity,
And

only

would

possible
to

perfect

thought.

of

activity
he

most

veridical
Marqah,
of

reaIon,

as

I
and

is

160

investigation

of

discussing

the

it

that
from

But

though
he

enquiry,
truth

he

learnt

Marqah

he

it

art

clear

that

the

questions,

separately

despite

question

multiplicity
apparently

divine

oneness.

as

His

account

to
love,
of

214-5].

source
it

from
this

he

also

reason

we

wholly
When

"Thou".

as
II

v. l]

a personal

is

engaged

in

of

such

encounter

that

by

he

thereby

taken

to

display.

implies

justice,
which

to

those

is

several

of

this

and

is

personhood

And

this

doctrine

of
is

criticism
of
so

attributable

on,

God,

in

complexity

qualities

compassion

personhood

The

Marqah's

with

answer

considered

that
virtue

Since

fact
by

qualities

raises

relationship.

Margah

clashes

hand.

be

close
the

is

The

an

should

their

God
of

which

readily

he

rational

that

something
God

II,

132,

discovery

the

For

[Hymn

God"

our

God

that

qualities

to

addresses

concerns
to

attributed

value

doing

possibility

important

first

to

And

that

God.

with

But

value

accessible.

he

"Thou

encounter

high

a person.

persistently
-

says:

makes

was

was

un-Aristotelian

them"

from

fire

men']

with

And

says

the

and

[I

Pentateuch.

God

God

less

no

the

that
that

attach

attached

from

learnt

did

he

sun

['some

them

along

Marqah

the

of
light

"Tell

adds:

investigation

make

of

then

mass

"greater

the

while

example,

the

of

from

and

and

find

origin

derives

it";

For

nature.

God,

now
such

one
tq

Him,

161

can

be

are

His

Him

by

regarded
property

and

complex

essence.

for

evidence
The

second

philosophy
virtue

of

Such

in

the

Marqah

position
even

anger,

fairly

be

due

serious
least

to

Marqah

of

facie,

doctrine

clear
Marqah,

hold
and

divine

both
also

Margah's

into

that
that

God

of

to

attribute
for

those

in

that

men.

who
Memar,

the

that

Marqah's

set

love,
in

compassion,
can

question

That

anthropopathismv
is

man

and

being

that

is,

thought

is

anthropopathism
that

since

is

utterly
in

a
at

with'
In

is

is,

doctrine

otherness.
God

of

than

rather

spiritual,

He

by

also,

are

inconsistent

logically
of

by

anthropomorphism.

of

their

of

for

pitfall

an
God

is

risk

criticism

morphai

as

It

form.

creatures

the

anthropomorphism

a likeness

cannot

we

those

between

prima

Marqah's

the

classified

similarity

physical

His

the

at

presented

include

risk

at

the

matter

provoke

that

of

a person

as

a variety

mind

has.

properties

a risky

position

courting
in

us

His

a person;

that

qualities

He

deeper

regarded

inevitably

is

Bearing

is

of

is

Those

are

kind

they

since

as

name,

attributions

accept

the

He

He

by

of

part

set

not

takes

religion,

which

least

is

that

claim

question

of

doctrine

God

of

the

the

that

they

that
possessed

not

are

imply

not

Thus

oneness

follows
though

essence,

do

hence

essence

at

His

of

it

powers,
therefore,

and

virtue

essential

His

as

certain

particular,
than
other
respects
I
i

162

like

men.
The

for
be

how

showing

like

to

same

though

Margah

answer

lies

being

one

Pentateuchal.
one

God.

in

in

human

that

something

mind

does

not
mind

by

this

field

in

he

to

Of

God
creator
itself

And

of
the

In

body.
to

down
creator
his

the

II

as

as

suggests
man's
"something"

the

mind

of

the

out

in

Chapter

but

neither

is
for

II,
For

places.

cosmos

artifacts

mind

he

cases

stand

must

man's

cosmos

the

the

existence

something

the

and
of

in

Philo's

important

of

body,

creator

for

pointed

at

than

work

distinct

two

lies

both

was

his

his

likewise,

exactly
and

cause

the

God

be
as

breaks
the

to

relate

in

`possible,

other

cosmos

artifacts.

course,

is

have

that

the

the

is

charge.

Chapter

reasons

For

of

the

studied

said

similarity

the

in

arguments

manes
is

question

example,

identical

Philo's

must

to

universe.
the

the

relation

to

surface

to

as

difficulties

those

the

far

Margah,

to

philosophical

which

similar

stands

in

of

We have

argument

to

answer

apply

philosophical,

The

of

as

do

they

can

direction

this

Philo.

of

below

problems

causes,

of

an

answer

in

attack

of

expounding

as

further

Philo's

nature

been

line

problem,

eyes

Philo

has

Philo's

does

the

to

way

the

prepared

adequately

this

step

at

have

been
of

a first

through

the

edge

look

difficulties

hope,

the

As

blunted.

would

has,

ground

man

is

man's
In
m

need

163

their

in

limbs

nothing

priorto

in

case

any

that

the

human
God

and

the

the

not

is

exactly

like

the

relation

is

different
enough

mind

to

and

in

But

both.

attribution

to

of

world

an

the

verbal

and

the

God

mind

men

and

of

attribution
form,

a human

seems

implies

however

and

respects,
the

at

particular,
by

minds

mind-has
God

to

mind

have

justify

since

it

the

of

certain

common

because

suggested

mind

between
them

In

fact

the

the

and

thought

men.

is

men

in

are

and

as
the

God

they

have

important

implied,

Both

man.

clearly

God

between

similarity,
of

mind

Philo

existed

despite

human

between

similarity

However,

and

there

cosmos

the

This

similarity

cosmos,

between

cosmos,

similar.

the

of

needed

the

create

corporeal.

relation
is

to

order

God

things.

make.

creation

nothing

body

least
a

in

corporeal

indeed

to

order

anthropomorphic

attribution.
The

second

reason

why

anthropomorphism

is

easily

countless

places,

attribute

also

physical

forms

I
of

God),

angry,

As

swear).
these

modes

understood

to
(as

when

of

expression,
making

God

is

reference
(as

when
(as

claims

at
to

made

when

least
stating

Bible,

it
/we
r

that

include!

He, is

Philo

expect,

about

qualities

qualities

forms

would

The

to

forms

we

a problem

stated.

These

men.

behavioural

as

has

attributes

emotional
and

Philo

does
so

to

to

said
He
not

hand

the

is

be

said

to

accept

far

as

the

literal

they

are

164

Philo's

truth.
God

that

is

swore

constituting
method

of

in

expressions

to

God's

that

God

says

is

God

who

says

in

to

renders

underwrite

the

God's

He
by

merely

is

in

act

Philo

is

of

no

actions

are

understood

XXVIII

is,

literally.

God
them,

oath,
statements
no

to

the
to

literally

when

'
the

unsatisfactoriness

human

any

when
In

God

anything,

drawn

on
of

to

say,

attribution

insistent

on

93

himself

its

incoherent.

to

based

to

swear

by

therefore

anthropomorphic

less

Saer.

to

an
His

is

oath

But

by

statements

the

an

to

statement.

There

swearing

attribution

the

1.

the

the

so

used,

guaranteeing

finds

logically

understood,

the

God

for

that
the

of

case

them.

Philo

conclusion

own

any.

room

Consequently,

of

His

uttering

conceptual

.....

validity

because

is

is

increase

not

furthermore,

God

what
it

because

credible

name,

But

would

to

words

lacking.

oath
But

words.

underwrite

because

an

a statement

of

of

His

of

add

have

their

precisely

to

have

they

for

be

men

given

what

say

otherwise

To

that

be

secure

believed

it.

invocation

God

be

of

example

argues1

iss
to

order

as

anthropomorphic

would

that

would

credibility

cannot

He

oath,

name,

credence

itself

Bible.
credence

an

here

interesting
with

the

assertion

considering

worth

dealing

little

word

recourse
in

well

biblical

the

a particularly

Philo's

whose

to

response

those

Gen.

VI

passions

or

attributions
7 God

aserts

165

He

that

destroy

will

earth,

and

"because

also

have

considered

This

because

according
God

text

passage

is

immediate

giving
comment

is:

"He

For

disquiet

is

not

parts

and

human

to

members

behavioural)

if

not

be

undorstood?

Philo's

answer

is

Pentateuchal

proof

not
as
but

is

as

it

to

man

(Deut.

Philo

the

is,
hand,

is

understood

in

relation

introduced

"for

1.

other

Immut.

XI

the

52

not.

Phi. lo's

in

not

have

view,
literally
to

instruction

its

any
God

to

is

the

firs

true,
true,

of

the

is
God

is

inconsistent,
correct
t

of

these

The

second,

but

has

It

purpose,

God
that

second

their

The

two

of

that

mutually

to

of

then

literally,

consideration

seem

the

nor

or

first

and

according
are

soul,

general,

The

These

they

but

attribution

on

19)9

that

interpretation
statements

XXIII

the

understood

based

131).

holds

be

all.

weakness,

spiritual

texts.

(Num.

man

to

at

passion

in

the

Philo's

passion.

of

physical,

is

how

any

body

But

(whether

form

the

the

of

interpretation

passions

of

God"'.

and

human

to

peculiar

made

attention,

literalist

unreasoning

to

relation

this

on

have

understanding

anger

susceptible
is

the

neither

to

that

Philots

a literal

the

of

animals

repent

and

way

face

other

all

attracts
to

the

off

destroy

will

them".

from

man

many

to

on
be

is
-

1'PPOS

166

rvr

training

and
by

such

God

"the

men,
not

is

not

Such

men

even

by

lies

outside

with

a less

sake
He

of

really

is

by

those

that

existence

insightful

"who

present

foolish
frightens

they

thus

Philo's

point

is

in

fact

that

a hard

at

construction
The
a ferocious

master

than

Immut.

XI

2.

Immut.

XIII

3.

Immut.

XIV

fear

his

does
or

his

who

62
64

loving

other

taught

who
and

nature

the,

His

I'
by

determined
by.

traits
loving

be

fear"3.

whether

man.

may

by

schooled

his

to
and

a master

is

as

proper

character

hides

men

legislators

matter

cruel

put

whose

54

not

obedience

upon

But

threats

are

appearance

one

1.

from

securing

master

behind

it

what

ill-disciplined

involuntarily

and

of

treatment

the

For

is.

and

be

require

Thus

they

He

that

must

profit

for

apprehensible

apprehend,

devise

receive

menaces

servants.

fact

is

thing.

created

any

not

God

that

see

nothing"2.

condition.

effectiveness

the

since

them,

is

is

intellect

will

slaves

of

"He

we

recognised
who

soul",

in

save

which

physicians

the

the

because

not

species

existence

different,

master

for

a truth

that:

mind,

something

their

the

understand

His

the

of

with

the

is

man

as

comrades

comparable

is

"and

admonition,

nature".

That

it

fi're-K \
c, ocv

"P4
rcil

a more
prevents

nature
effective
him

his

167

tells
to
a

is

us,
his

see
truth

that
his

the

truth.

not

otherwise

Himself

like

also
patient

with

So

recovery.
To

secure
live

persuaded

the
be

His

to

God

by

their

comrades

of

obey

God

love.

from

the

between

"God

is

as

man"

between

"God

is

not

as

"God

is

so

just
is

also
It

may

love

the

seem

from

maintain

that

sluggish

intellects,

truth

because

disastrous

misleading
first

place,

given

the

incapable

man"

and

the

not

as

finer

way
he
motive
of

dare

for

will

fear,

and
love.

of

truer

statement,

that

to

state

Philo's
that

the

this

to

to

men

be

taught

truth

their

think

fear

not

the

of

grasping

as

relation

wishes

regard

with
they

of

the

Philo

that

thinks

just

motive

is

are

motive.

this

consequences
But

of

as

disco'rery

behaviour.

close

motive

men

truth,

the

man"

those

Him,

the

and

least

at

is

and,

of

of

would

presents

Such

fear

there

all

anger,

well-being

knowing

Thus

tell

God

subjects.

soul",

interfere

who

law,
and

him

to

those

the

indignation

not

"the

And

to

happily

not

from

a desire

telling

as

does

obedience

of

obey

patient
God

also,

threatening

as

would

the

according

capable

as

from

refrains

upset

from

who,

a physician

so

Philo

master,

effective

recover,

will

generally,
who

The

discipline.

exerting

modes

of'

would

be

need
truth.

who

It

a
In

do

the
to

need

because

this

the
have

would

position.
those

more

with

appears

tIey
that

be
are

168

Philo

believed

truth

to

that

case,

motive

fear;

bo

love

of

God

cannot

of

Besides

this

divine

that

the

truth

saying

divine

God

employ

too

they

the

so

important

to

The

of

obedience

may
is

be

for
the
be

briefly

placed

soul

suffused

fear

induced

with

be

on

the

intellects.

to

allowed

souls

as

as

He

would

close

to

some

things

interfered

that

a means

the

with
is

truth

the

be

justifiably

can

is

intellects

than

be

contrary,

fear.

He

that

not

the

withholds

weaker

them

is

fear

even

God

weaker

bring

to

is

obedience

method

view

closer

that

It

to

one

have

be

must

Philo's

been

saying

men

to

it

drawing

of

them

truth.

reason

obedience

In

there

of

brings
for

not

come.

men's

the

law

order

that
into

have

to

a different

but

them

give

A
out

act

God.

of

however,

certain

can

truth,

instilled
closer

is

important

by

truth,

in

use
as

to

fear.

for

motive

those

to

otherwise

are

Philo

since

has

truth

the

that

love

the

retribution.

of

from

into

unnecessary,

also

appears

when

case

than

room

it

obedience

insight

an

unnecessary

consideration,

that

even

have

withholding

more

fact

truth,

can

and

in

mentioned

In

be

would

threats

that

of

not

would

by

it

do

who

incapable

be

of

with

those

law,

whatever

one

follows:
or

other

held

men
Philo

of

three

that

that

motive

brings

prompted,
as

in

by

Philo

that

supposing

to

closer
held

that

clasesl,

the
men

169

(i)

namely,

those

interpretation
both

literal

(iii)

third

group

those

who

literally

law

that
in

reject

only

the

allegorical3.

do

not

be

can

one

a first

step

that

further

by
down

same
of

the

touched,

who

he

saw

road

to

truth.

of
God-does

Him

obey

from

the

law
not

Immut.

2.

3,

XXVIII

133;

Conf.

XXXVIII

190

riiZr.

XVI

4. Miar.

89

XVI 93

preferability

Conf.

V14

The

obedience.
itself

one

Philo

can

gol

straightforward
latter

by

truth

as

literally

On

&0*0*
1.

this

Certainly

are
on

the

the

aIll

account
/I

the

withhold

fear.

the

accept

obedience

the
the

lightly,

acceptance
So

for

that

can

by

do

who

the

another,

than

There

it4.

presenting
to

nevertheless

however

understood,

those

in

give

represented

interpretation

road

But

their

those

is

that

to

is

it

as

of

allusion

than

on

by

that

law,

fail

Now,

allegorical

literalists.

the

truth

the

opposed

conviction
to

only

no

this

of

his

the

secured

rather

implication

Philo
of

into

accept

interpretation

interpretation

makes

motive,

who

literal

according

form.

Philo

those

necessarily

literal

position

held

live

literal

interpretations2,
the

because

partly

insights

its

(ii)

allegorical

allegorical

certain

as

and

understood,

are

of

lawl,

who

satisfactory

it

the

the

only

those

accept

and

accept

of

the

and

who

truth

contrary,

from
He

170

makes
cope

to

available

them

truth

much

they

as

can

with.
It

fear

is

in

nature

of

the

As

indicated

was

Philo's

clearly

have,

respect,

truth

than

two

groups

differ

are

not

misled

by

the

Bible,
is

great
the

the

do
in

man
I

they
any

would

take

mind

as

apparently

us,

The

reason
us
He

therefore
is

His

most

His

majesty"'.

the

question

pPeculiar

This

the
he

God

that

bestowed
peculiar

of

is

question

0 ....

X 47

upon

possession

This

way

what

Philo

of

means

,
?
at-&4-&4KI'7

partly

God

is

not

as

quite

answered

in

step
take

not

the

of

is

mind

in

the

And
which
of

worthy

prompts

point

"His

most

/
u'T-C5

when

one

freedom.

the
by

human

element

most

putting

Though

that

freewill

and

how

as'

of

"that

But

not

the

worthy
it

in

is

speaks

that

thought

soul

God

indestructible
is

offers

the

of

that

do

Philo

one

which

groups?

first
they

passage

ossession

Immut.

that

in

are.

two

line

tentative

question
a key

body

the

extreme

as

In

in

the

soul.

expressions

recognise

suggest

line.

thing

soul

the

of

comrades

the

between

whatever?

this

the

of

the

respect

anthropomorphic

respect

this

answering

important

comrades

the

of

comrades

that

difference

comrades

man,

the

and

the

the
is

the

insight

by

motivated
into

less
do

above,

those

that

view

some

the

1.

as

a few

7,
C(U

,o

lines

it

171

'

later

he

says

power

of

voluntary

been

that

committed

In

embrace

an

be

way

God

evidently

respect

in

man
His

of
thereby

not

his--

despite
as

anthropomorphism
for

inference,

has

specially

resembles

doctrine,

a fair

the

receiving

is

Philo

does

case

of

not

this

in

anthropomorphic

would

by

Philo

namely,

rejection

apparent
this

that

man,

that

least,

at

freedom.

Thus

doctrine

the

respect

one

of
"in

Him".

to

to

soul

motion,

like

made

the

But

untrue?

several

reasons.
The

most

is

in

It

might

better

is

rather,

In

speaks
The
in

of

human
the

the

not
in

one

respect

of

soul

is

really

human

soul,

human

level,

lie

man

to-an

exalted

position

which

man

The

divinity.

1.

Opif.

is

LI

146;

by

virtue

Philo

the

to

an

is,

entitled
affirmation

Lea. All.

on

the

contrary,

that

III

soul

quality

certain

not

the

diving

a resemblance

claiming

drawing

his

-111
ol.

the

of

is

by

Philo

that

WToDv rTaoc

of

in

but

a divine

noteworthy

a fragment,

by

man

and

is

since

form,

least,

at

as

Hence,

body.

God

man

anthropomorphism.

a human

has

it.

connection
soul

of

doctrine

"theomorphism",

as
God

the

human

between
of

this

described

Philo's

that

opposite

that

has,

man

form.

precise
be

saying

is

perhaps,

the

sense

Philo

evident,

God

down/to

elevating
a position

universe,

in

participation,
"God

LV 161;

is

not

cf.

as

man"

Nut. XXXIX

is

223

172

true

despite

the

man,

because

with

"Man

is

that

"God

God"

as

But

resemblance

is
try

to

have

to

without

really

by

claiming

mere

sleight

of

blunt

the

accusation.

the

hand

blunted

have

here

does

is

not

substantially
the

by

accusation.

Nevertheless,
drastically

a verbal

terminology

suggested
it

is

seem

the
the

into

position

may

of

that

and

more

two
being

the

virtue

of

follows

lines

accusation
into

deeper

moving

His

each

possible

to

of

have

God,

draw
in

any

though

and

a given

human

(which

it

like

either

is
that

(which

man's

man's

essence

would

be

is

It

essence.

divine

conclusion

that

God's

a given

respect,

for
Him-by

by

of

Philo,
earlier

that

argued

if

some

respect

in

discussions

part

to

open

are

possessed

not

even

in

or
God's

from

volition,

the

that

already

is

that

other

anthropomorphism)
like

us

essence,

power

is

of

this

resemble

essence

to

situation

metaphysical

argument

we

power

from
the

of

First,

Philo

the

of

familiar

chapters.

respect

least

metaphysics.

reveals

say

the

lapse

his

altered

Philo
I

move

A consideration

both

in

apparent
that

has

clearing

that

Philonic

and

volition,

of

true

not

Philo's

end

that

think

be

power

"theomorphism",

hand,

of

is

it

de

termed

sleight

can

though

the

God

between

wills

man".

anthropomorphism
what

to

respect
-

as

of

power,
power

not
God's
would
in

theomorphlsm).

any

be

173

Thus
as

Aristotelian

important

But

it

is

For

Philo.

power
but

power,

effects

of

His

effects

of

His

the

placed,

according

between

God's

to

count

as

have

Philo,

power

stated

despite

his

to

would

Philo's

to

God

and

that

God's

my

like
doctrine

now

are

resemblance
the

and
far

for

reasons
to

effects

too

weak

thereby
and
the

charge

to

conclude

of

God's

holding

that

Bible,

and

the

statements
not

rebut

of
to

apthropomorphism.

doctrine,
to

we

clearly

commitment

is

as

better

claim

All
is

the

insight

any

to

power

is

into

a resemblance

than

there

existence

them

any

claim

man.

the

the

not

are

is

only

recognise

have

we

manes,

is

insight

not

and

numerous

personhood,

do

not

have
we

the

of

an

an

in

this

We know

is,

Philo,

of

anthropomorphic

we

position

now

we

of

a variety

effectively

God.

that

is

this

therefore

also

men,

Thus

effects

And

so

of

to

claim

the

ours,

power

between

resemblance

between

by

itself.

power

entitled

according

as

against

than
Philo

powers

seen

Philo

of

to

though

power

be

can

further

go

unknowable
the

of

God's

to

possibin

essence

essence

His

defence

the

anthropomorphism.

of

God's

into

in

of

defence

God

of

divine

the

of

properties
element

charge

of

classification

earlier

our

God

about

to

committed
indeed
of
these

personhood

is

able

imply

that
an
,

anthropomorphism.
remarks
by'saying

about

174

something

about

attributes

to

Philonic

less

accurate

merely

one

universe
take

the

God1s

is

individual

other
This
Philo

human

by

the

mind,

the

if

as

to

say

necessary

being

really

is

the

mind

in

is,

Indeed,

we

universe,

parts

it.

of

that

consideration

to God by
refers
n
i1
C/
Vou$
o? t-J v
4V

ron

as

be
mind

only

strengthened

persistently

expressions

the

may

He

in

others

as

a mind

that

say

supreme

it

the

has

mind.

of

minds

is

view

idea
then

mind

to

among

the

fragment,

that

mind

He

that

say
than

rather

seriously

divine

To

God

of

aspect

conspicuous

mind.

but

the

describe

to

us

allow

Philo

that

qualities

that

and

most

His

possibly
not

specific

a person.

as

the

is

person

and

God

God

Perhaps

the

using

such

and

cn
o TOv

5
(ToeVT

vows

God,

being
be

cannot

.
is

a mind,
to

supposed
His

knowledge

knowledge.

Two

points

believe

false

this

is

that

the

of

Chapter

tied

scope

of

In
III,

of

God
in

with

God's

saw

that

00*00

1.

Gib.

X 40-1;

Mier,

14

The

cannot.

men

can

reason

for

the

fact

the

scope

for

reason

Him

its

first,

Though

scope.

God

human

unlike
are,

is

give

must

however,

knowledge

discussing
we

thinking

the

Since

thinker.

difference
its

statements

closely

men's.

iss

secondly,

and,

His

err,

knowledge.

necessity.

thereby

unlike

the

oneness

of

God,

the

concept

of

oneness

in
with

175

Philo

which

was
that

conclusion
Consequently
between

he

divine
being

be

able

are

past

to

object,

follows

is

can

go

one

step

in

from

for
men,
in

wrong
to
Him

prevents
thought
is

to

logical

but

being
is

intuitive

say,

His

the

God

knowledge

things

that

knowledge

must

knowledge

is

that

God

does

not.

The
of

of

point

reasoning,
from

moving

timelessness
from

error
than

this

source.

discursive.
by

unmediated

is

suggests

cannot

place

knowledge.

either

God.

very

is

being

a possible

process

to

by

is

a process

rather

foregoing

knows

is
for

God's

to

A further

human

not
in

subject

Him

thought

temporal

processes.

What

but

God

it.

nothing

thought

engaging

another;

Him

for

from

discursive

men

the

Him

God.

and

discursive

error

from

of

for

restricting

concealed

concealed

divine
in

human
in

grasp

to

distance

of

from

Him,

timeless.

and

restrict

be

can

relation

engage

that

be

the

effective

a cognitive

that
of

which

distant

can

to

kinds

that

Nothing
too

him

spaceless

similarly

between
men

source

to

and

time

future

whereas

what

say

secure

distinction

That

to

nothing

or

His

has

not

a different

here

both

spatially

Similarly

It

is

knowledge.

by

at

God

subject

knowledge,

forced

concerned

at

be

jeopardised

risk

By

the

be

different

that

same

the

by

validity

token,
from

the
the
of

the
the

scope
scope

truth

of

kinds
human
of
of;

of
claims
divine

human

176

This

knowledge.
between
no

divine

that

by

way

of

of

the

universe

forces
in

that

of

knowledge
the
of

cosmos

not

His

with

the

with

practical,

for

as

is

divine

it

very

together
to

close
is

know

in

anything
in

power

part
the

are

universe

own

in

it

the

into

the

able

to

see

good

an

incipient

Bible

(whether

omniscience

private

thoughts

concealed,
is.

a fully

40

Mut.

of

least

tempting

V 40

fledged
the

object

to

argue

depths

or

the

the

not
t

for

God

idea
human

soul

thoughts.

doctrine

things
if

of
evil

individual

that

Biblical

the

and

knowledge
pastoral,

almost

form)

accessible

God's

of

to

relates

see

the

in

extent

to

able

appears

1.

cannot

concern

therefore

There

00**

He

knowing

unconnected

God

and

it

the

without

considerations,
of

since

No

hold

comes

of

is

knowledge.
Philo's

is

Himself,

of

powers
that

Philo

knowledge

He with

omniscience

for'His

cosmos,

unitariness.

God's

that

saying

God,
the

"For

Godls'immanence,

of

excludes

God's

to

can-be

things"l.

all

is

there
there

know

not

approach

structure

state

does

consideration

Since

beholds

sleeps

difference

of

knowledge

divine

God

related

point

knowledge.

to

that

never

Another,

second

human

obstacle

knowable

eye

the

and

possible

nothing
an

is

of

doctrine

also

if

we 'suppose

to

be

the

in

the
has

the

best

world,
access-to

then
them

177

He

have

must

knowledge

as

divine
of

inner

the

well.

Philo,

to

The

a cosmic

knowledge.
reward
punishment

souls
provided

to

In

mercy.

mercy

as

mean

that

in

the

Philo

presents

1.

Virt,

2.

Immut.

justice

one

passage2

than

here

X 57

XVI

76

is

not,
Philo

passed

by

requirements
is

of

worthy

of

if

men

know

law.

a God

the,

of

being

however,

this

he
the

of

mercy.
sees

good

untempered
of

God,

who

thereby

are

divine

and

their

of

speaks
By

justicel
is

be

they

good,

to

or

aspect

is

upon

only

depths

obeying

or

maintenance

justly,

innermost

He

His

the

based

course

a further

God.

of

be

furthermore,

for
to

judgment

the

men
of

is

God

of

bestowed

to

transgression

a motive

older

light

must

the

punish

personal

can

But

into

see

leads.

justly.

acts

they

reward.

will

contribute

punish

it

alone

aspect

punishments,

and

"God,

of:

mind"'.

this

of

is

God

the

of

If

point

Philonic

whom

justice,

with

This

to

of

can

and

and

system

or

God

soul

which

justly,

men

as

speaks

God,

by

knowledge

divine
he

secrets

rewards

on

when

implications
The

limits

no

the

on

men,

the

practical

inflicted

that

of

discern

sets

stress

of

possible-objects

who

invisible

the

clear..

are

other

all

lays

lives

surveys

given

by

to

knowledge,

who

of

access

God's

appears
Judge,
The
what

to
on

man

picture
justice

178

demands,

then

tempered

by

sees
mercy,

consideration
was

of

not,

Being.

Philo

love

for
The

itself

unjust.

speak

basis

God

terrifying

and

kindness,

the

and

what

unjust.

It

might

dictated
law

determining
harsh

justice.

in

be

by

of

the

the

required

"higher"
land

justice

what
were

God's

would

to

mercy
by

be

virtue

of

is

is

may

be
being

with

the

decision

said,

what

natural
we

call

positive
justice.

natural
with
by

be

would

by

if

mercy

the

factor

inconsistent
dictated

that

sole

justice

line

itself

if

demanded
be

be

the

this

to
that

the

positive

into

cannot

justice,

what
it

brought

by

answer

is

remain
being

decision,

relation

man

punish,

were

judge's

a man

to

justice,

Consequently,
is

in

said

of

act

judgment,

that
the

that

perfect

an

just

that

not

His

which

demands

demands

is

in

handled

thought
in

part

contradicts

decision

of

in

justice

be

to

clearly

sense

it

mercy

opposite

positive

is

as

have

Philo

expressed

there

and

"mercy"

and

If

unpunished,

divine
"higher"

"Abr.
1.

the

of

Philo's

God's

of

be

can

the

on

and

a fearful

context,

far

so

punished,

justice

justice

of

judgment.

passes
Philo,

is

Now,
in

But

then

indeed

this

perfection

mercy

only

"justice"

in

mercy,

too

and

to

does

terms

justice.

was

demands

mankind'.

carefully
God's

the

mercy

least

at

how

XXXVI

203

179

justice,

for

God's.

It

of

mercy

only
in

His

in

more
here,

already

had

to

"God

writes:
things

the

seriously
he

so

freely.

to

do

<at-

For

free

of

vine

that

when

is

question

due
the

not
the

of

(rcrDa

choice

to

an

to

place
to

e
.vL.
of

$)
the

God

Soma.

2.

Plant.

3o

Ibid.

II

XXXVIII
XX

88

87

of

takes
so

much
He

well
God's

in

tovc -roe,
that

so

does
power
Eu

Ka I

He

always

choice3.
in

detail

Philo's
is

"God.

253
-

the/
I

attribution

warranted

1.

world

is

discuss

verse

the

fact

which
to

Philo

acts

it

the

of

act

Thus

will,

rA>

evil

extent

his-interpretation

God

matter

is

it

Philo
free

have

we

dead

will;

)"l*

and

As

since

view

is

and

requires

unlike

of
y'iK
cv

do

be

justice

wi]1.

agency

Philo1s

in

and-to

good

free

a being

insists

to

positive

voluntarily.

concept

even

good

This

....

acts

KS
ca
-

does

of

is

understood

mention,

for

Fatality

is

that

to

potential
God

be

that,

the

and

personhood

God's

occasion

necessitated,

justice

this

justice.

divine

of

than

from

the

human

divine

namely,

lacks

which

must
to

justice

conclude

about

mercy

aspect

mention

to

relation

relation

One

talk

higher

no

necessary

does

God,

mercy

be

can

seems

Philo

though.

not

there

is

only
as

man"

by

180

discussed

if,

that

point

developed

in

first
an

are

is
integral

reason,

Therefore

man.
God

it

that

has

that

practical

this

is

not

draw

bearing

we

are

to

reasoning

can
full

the
be

the

have

Philo

to

conclude
And

essence.

would

teaching

This

do.
is

on

to

wish

the

choice

in

idea
applied

of

is

reasoning

Now,

sense

our

engaging
to
of

if

reasoning,

then

here

reasoning

practical

God

playing

as

discursivel.

discursive,

show
the

00000

1. De Motu 701a10-25;

to

God's

that

of

essence

deliberation,

it.

Aristotelian

choice

relation

same

would

The

issue.

essence.

imbedded
is

not

practical

the

of

presents

to

is

this

of

of

his

as

considered

part

practical

reasoning

the

is

mind

though

as

objection

in

we

God's

in

what.

has

taking

anthropomorphism.

to

part

conclusion

necessarily

such

man,

Aristotle

role

portrayed
is

to

of

Secondly,

about

'choice

in

unknowability

certain

if

wisdom
a

of

activity

considered

is

it

undoubtedly
the

this

at

npolpto'LS

relevant

of

he

of

a variety

especially

aspect
which

Philo

Ethics,

avoids

Aristotle

that

mentioning

case,

Nicomachean

Philo

points

the

worth

conception

the

that

certain
Two

as

is

it

seems

Aristotelian

the

over

But

earlier.

and

earlier
in

discursive

that

HeI 'cannot,

term

"choice",

E, NA, 1147a5-1o,

choice

25-30

181

make
to

Elsewhere1

choices.

Aristotle's

understand
is

reasoning
historical

to

performed,

account

of

the

If

interpretation

this

possible,

introducing
this
of

the

the

practical

the

which
act

on

to

be

in

engage

in

Aristotelian

the

true

Book

that

practical

that

contradiction,

text

"Aristotle
Practical

on

is

Rational
Syllogism"

a process

in

fails

to

but
is

taken

is

it
is

genetic

Action"
Analysis

for

in

the

indeed

does
can,

practical

will

God

essentially

cannot
It

the

as

impossible

He

VII

he

man,

reasoning

Aristotle

of

Book

in

position,

it

both

But

discusses

as

choices.

interpretations

for

Aristotle

choice

of

without

thought.

practical

since

make

support

analytic

an

account

reasoning

the

give

premisses

therefore

action.

to

Aristotelian

And

it.

an

incontinent

VII

that

sense

arguable

the

up

seems

reasoning
out

the

and

imbedded

1"

sets

concluded

discursive
to

practical

If

them.

the

of

analytic

reasoning

where

action

it

secure,

entirely

an

then

discursive

of

Ethics,

agent

representing
have

not

which
an

sight,

way

or

make

practical

concept

view

to

correct

reasoning

to

by
as

one

practical

of

go

first

at

Nicomachean

appears

rather

is

is

position
the

but

that

that

argued

a genetic

process

Aristotelian

of

account

as

the

elements

least

at

not

of

be

have

account
it,

see

account

to

came

full
seem

without
and

the

reasoning,

Phronesis
XXIX

XIX
LO
16

19711,

182

because

these

different
the

interpretations
the

one

in

so

far

as

seen

as,

then,
be

correctly
discursive

process,

choices

be

can

our

These
Philo's

hope

provides

that
an

we meet

we

Marqah's

coincides

Philo's

anthropomorphism

in
also

do
so

on

from

far
can

first

The

precise

what

was

of

and

Philo,
God

on

on

in

in

of
the

the

same

distinct
and

the
same

his

first
subject

what

God
In

subject.
to

as

arising
I

shall

argue,

difficulties

so

way.

belief
kinds

the

indeed,

connection
of

as

the

a large

relation

those

based
two

in

Philo's,

and,

resolve

of

topic

to

that

on

as

give

for

personhood

same

Pentateuchal
nature

said

the

source;

can
-

like

is

same

Philo

Margah

personhood
The

the

as

Marqah,

the

the

Memar

the

the

large

very

Indeed,

difficulties

are

is

preparation

teaching

Margah's

particular,

they

in

with

of

Clearly

about

Memar.

teaching

with

God

to

wish

God.

said

make

validity

account

conceptual

meet

cannot

phenomenon.

personal

have

Margah's

in

what

with

what

the

same

personal

adequate

with

extent

the

of

Philonic

the

of

the

complete

conception

topic

the

of.

can

a
God

that

despite

maintained,

points

things,

other

is

that

reasoning

practical

argument

interpretation

analytic

If

phenomenon.

among

to

reference

make

of

aspects

case

but

two

in

the

of

ev

second
should
in

phil
be

dence.
sophical.

evildent

respectIof

from
Philo's

183

The

position.
to

regard

the

second
cosmological

we

have

Nargah's

concept

of

universe

as

personhood,

One
as

the

of

bears

into

artificer.

Nature
though

The

cosmos,
and

His

to

created

ten

[I

II

213].

"Observe

oneness

that

the

This

at

he

asserts:

[ibid.

least

"Time

goodness"

good.

And
come

to

it

bear

and

learn

9],

by

be

to

Thus

this.

to

and

realise

that

He

God.

more

His
that

is

value

Margl

h has

are

not

silent

God

is

one,

might"f

to
of
in

they
/His
in
;

one

appears

of

"He

the

a consideration

to

and

His

witness

what

season

also,

witness

to

an

existence

writes:

Marqah

witness

His

Marqah

Him

an

be

only

but

bears

of

to

II

is

that

Elsewhere,

seems

[Hymn

to

only

of

bears

world

can

the

of

are

witness

a being

just

something

bears

also

bears

cosmos

the

these_things

].

nature

however,

power;

It

the

to

do

that

to

that

artifacts,

testifying

evidences

essence

can

things

is

artifacts

also

not

least

at

mind

human

such

witness

does

specifically,

131,

do

his

artifacts.

in

puts

so

than

bears
it

makes

less

artificer

witness

artificer

himself

of
no

cosmic

he

what

expression
witness,

the

has

III

the

of
human

of

Marqah

Chapter

in

artificer

an

artificer

that

because

himself

are

an

God's

for

discussed,

as

With

attention.

argument

God

artifact

artificer,

closer

already

is

man
points

a human

requires

1/

affirm

Godo
mind

over
powerful

nature,

when
Thy
and

that

we

184

By

a consideration

learn

He

is

to

Thee

that

as

though

And
crucial

Thy

name

that

Thou

Philo,

anxious

'Loving

art

so"

Scripture

for

if

detailed

Scripture

than

A further
Marqah
mind
Philonic
mind
as

to

suggest
to

God1s

mind

these

ideas

Margahts
Marqah
that:

the

is

says

the
in

has

is
owner

a similar

discussed

a divine

to

God,

of

even

from

in

in

slightly

'borrowed'
all

vein

the

from
the
he

basis

Ec.

far

Philots

of

that

Both

universe.
form
says

Memar
Him

seasons"
puts

so

in
mind,

Philo

In

life.

the

a human

went

and

altered

what.

has

roa--rrao-at
the

as

the

body

the

and
God

earlier

on

mind

For

Philo
of

mind,

only

of

than

turn

gleaned

human

the

as

as

about

witness

to

conception

mind

appear

hymn:

less

no

between

human

the

this

same

bears

be

a possibility,

writings.

'"Life
is

as

to

Philonic

that

cosmos

ll].
on

necessary

parallel

universe.

the

so

III

the

personhood

is

witness

nature.

the

doctrine

reference

And

from

in

Marqah,

not
the

of

important

the

is

picture

concerns
of

Thus

it

evidence

[Hymn

again

that

reveals
bears

Everything

21].

view,

misunderstood

it

says

that

considers

Marqah's

end"

be

to

to

come

"Everything

One'.
[v.

also

Nature

without

not

Marqah

is

a more

is

can
in

a person.

writes:

love

matter,

"Thy

as

Marqah

loving.

God,

about

Him

establishes

we

nature

further

something

that

He

of

into

about
Marqah

for
[I
God's

affirms

a seas) on,
132,1I
moutlh

and
214].
the

185

"I,

words:
world

belongs"

could

mean

living
the

no

is,

Stoic

the

of

the

world

its

verbal

doctrine,

to

Stoic-sounding

to

Marqah

that
God

it

He"

but

is

the

is

God,

the

life

remains

is

on

the

life

ascribes
life

in

the

II

of

fragments

of

the

divine

Margah

would

life
seem

and

God1s,
the

in

so

that

far

as

than

other
fron

else

is

God.

The

being

the

have

this

that

he
lives

of

account

of

laid

of

the
seem

would

God

himself

of

man

Margah

if

that

says

Margah

life

evidently

this

life

that
the

If

life.

Margah's

to

also

that

and

doctrine

loan

from

For

is
view

this

it.

doctrine

men,

the

human

someone

life

no

from

anything

on

more

has

the

that

to
is

0Qov.

to

between

life

This
is

clear

to

have

world.

world
is

the

would

position

and

conclude

the

the

It

last
to

Philo

of

mean

also

similar

which

of

owner

This

very

"The

world,

sole

life.

subscribe

use

committed

of

God's

188].

though

universe

interpretation

could

life

ascribed

to

to

it

assertion:

to.

%C;AI &

But

Margah's

ascribe

tempting
brink

the

of

in

the

of

Him

is

form,.

the

of

latter-statement

God

is

the

indeed

God's

7o%n,

an

112,

thus

by

permitted

is

[I

to

life

is

his

life

correct

It

in

does

This

a version

element

still

it

world.

God-is

that

evident

that

than

life

the

whom

187].

in

in

subscribed,

to

II

111,

more

life

doctrine

am He,

[I

beings

that

I,

even

men

only
to

be

arge

suggested
the
is
open

tion

rel

acceptedq
tlo

the

186

of

accusation
this
at

is

move
least,

that

that
God

that
Margah
men,

Marqah

that

and

quality

have,

resembles

he

he

is

his
respect

other

than

man.

first

is

suggested

defence

of

Philo

that

Philo's

is

theomorphic,

be

raising

The
be

position

man
would,

as

would
on

making

implying
is

alive,

he
to

to

ascribes
an

he
the

to

utter

has

it

God
a

Marqah

be

would-indeed
participating
not

be

the

contrary,

merely

in

to

the

be

in

"

God

has

that

man

were

saying

this

he

level;

man1s

position

in

exalted,

for

he

of

respect

would

1
rrld.

the

would

man

That

image
one

that

said

saying

divinity.

in

designed.

is

he

supernal

in

rather,

that

saying

down

earlier

be

may
but,

contrary,
If

made

anthropomorphic

Marqah

not

that

argument

an

considering

is

lines

criticism,

a move

of

be

not

possible

this

by

otherness,
clearly

would

several

to

with

maintain

anthropomorphic,

drawing

man

seen

not

quality.
be

not

God

defence

on

a divine

to

teaching

since

quality;

would

when

In

doctrine

has

in

being

that

Godts

are

The

implications.

Ir

There
response

human

has

subscribing,

life

to

in

his

God

And

a form

of

taken

prove

respect

one,

of

failed

has

doctrine

with

to
-

he

then

since

can

one

a basic

respect

thereby

not

in

life.

God

to

for

doctrine?

consistency

be

in

man

anthropomorphic
If

is

reason

that

saying

namely,

ascribing
is

and

is

respect

men

not

The

anthropomorphism.

to

's

God;

say,

he

Go

'i

Himself.

187

Now,
to

whether

Philo

is

backcloth
divine,

the

of

deep

shares

with

God,

in
is

clashes

the

ascription

the

implications
be

can

Memar

of

humility-in

be

the

divinity,

and

is

one

the

In

Marqah's

the'-.

of

that
identical

respect

incongruous.
with

to

doctrine

the

in

an

contrary

presence

Memar,

stridently

such

Against

the

sharply

of

a whole.

as

theomorphism

of

to

seen

permeates

which

man

it

Marqah

to

tenor

not

justified,

ascription
the

or

particular,

doctrine

divine

of

otherness.
Nevertheless,,
Marqah,
does

say
that

and
it

who

is

has

"The

world

therefore

is

be

can

Since

seen

reconciling
doctrine

of

is

to

the

doctrine

God

as

a line

of
more

is

alive,

claim

that

resolve

the

of
life

defence

must

to

that

man

Nargah's
anthropomorphic
of

otherness

be

an
In

sought,
the

the

with

world,

than

effective

if
that

is

the

of

And

and

difficulty

God's

God,

to

that

than

the

alive,

He".

but

God's,

rather

not

line

alternative
there

theororphic

not

implication

he

the

it

to

really

as

are

that

belongs

world

the
is

far

so

divine.

position

life

men

life

no

ignore

his

man,

extent

has

to

then

that
the

of

fact

the

with

suggests

the'life

easy

faced

are

nowhere

that

not
life

we

one

fact

just

pursued.
It
and

the

concerns
the

life

of

man.

difference
These

between
are

so

the

life

of

different)

in
I

God

188

Margah's

view,

Margah's

system,

of

Godts

life

to

if

true

only

in

a weakened

life

who

Marqah,

of

be

God

life

term.

is

claim
life

What

then

are

one

who

does

cannot

be

conceived

everlasting

of

a life

such

conception

And

to

of

that

is

us

on
life

at

the

other

hand,

it

follows

then

be

our

in

or
by

human

we

say

that

sense

that
man's

man,
life.

human
by

time,

of

life.

of

human

life,

of

the

term.

life

truly

of

the

Godts
life

the

by

exemplar

one

nature

that

from

principles

the

the

structured

model

His
last

grasped

different

case

not

possible

cannot

structuring

life

does
Whatever

is

it

unaffected

all

be,

that
though

lives

essentially

with

wholly

characteristic

not

life,

God

not

in

are

time.

and

radically

human

life,.

be,

we

may

of

a life

such

provides

God's

moment

may

certainly
it

it

terms,

is

life

cease

God's

temporal

His

For

never

Now,

in

that

say

8].

II

can

alive,

But

though
one

8t

unchangeable.

time.

having

even

[I

Hence

through

life,

living

is

who
is

with

is

God,

timeless.

through

"the

He

faced

is

as:

since

is

everlasting

If,

God

the

the

warrant

human

unchangingly"

course,

alive,

since

is

of

The

man.

to

then
-.

sense

transformation
to

great
God's.

abides

immortality

"

total

"loaned"

is

is

describes

die,

not

it

of

within

differences?
Margah

to

it

sense,

make

sufficiently

that

the

would

speak

when
is

difference

it

that

is

1'Ife

only

189

in

Perhaps
the

describes
thereby
Man's

God

as"the

is

Thus,

in

is

Because

has

finitude

is

Godts
that

God1s

life

the

Margah
between
life

and

and

men

mane

have

"life",

term
philosophical

evidently

that

life,

not

the

draw

the

unconscious,

memory

life,

to
of

was

and
t

conclusion

that/

seems
a

similarit
God

that

the

command;

different..

it

to,

has

of

employment
God

the

to

succumb

to

and

men.

was

which-Margah
whether

he

If

human

on

of

says,

my

of

be

reference

will

denied

115].

grounds

by

the

"No

essentially

would

question,

his

insist

given
in

erase

presented
to

on

must
are

have

impression

misleading
single

mans

he

II

729

die.

man.

has

disobeyed

feature
we

argue

God

[I

life"

infinite,

evidence

would

he

because

and

will

he

he

corrupter

what

of

do

of

for

magnitude

essential

an
is

Lord,

who

proclaims:.

future.

the

die"

cannot

death

Marqah
any

not

to

God,

the

has

Marqah

assubject
not.

will

me.

his

life

On

the

before

destroy

will

of

heaven,

under

is

can

world

of

future

no

from

The

the

life

passage

corrupter

Him.

He

but

Marqah

men

God

of

and

does

to

by

of

When

who

one

reference

God's

men

mortality.

living

a powerful

deceiver

man's

regarded.

death,

in

of

but

of

predicated

oblique

will,
own

men

fact

life

divine
His

the

the'ambiguity

more

out

when

makes

term.

brings

"living"

does

the.

of

nothing

term

than

sense

a weakened

the

verbal

the

190

is

similarity
the

whether
in

the

to

men.

justified

by

verbal

similarity

"life"

when

term

Marqah

is

an

masks

equivocation

to

committed

God

to

first

applied

or

similarity,

conceptual

the

these

of

second

then

and

alternatives.

In

Marqah's

discussing

person,
fact

has

attention
Marqah

that

Marqah

says

enable

us

God

being

as

things.

The

Nemar
to

references

Marqah's

doctrine

anthropomorphism,
God
that

as

a knower

as

Defter

Marqah

teaching.

on
it

is

life

of

possible
However,
does

knowledge".

Memar.

the

statement,

is
but

For

of

that

his

God
on

the

two

doctrine
for

as

on

supposing
the
is

a knower

the

very

recourse
DMargah

interpretations

to

lead

not

doctrine

what

certain

though

beneath

having

without
not

does

following

the

secrets
It

on

replete

For

God

lurk

knows

consideration

reason

not

One

are

This

Margah's

presents
all

hymns

knower,

living

He

that

concerning

the

in

is

the

that

God.

question

does.

early

He knows

God

Margah's'teaching

of

provided

this

God

anthropomorphism

surfa'e

page

the

in

antkiropomorphism

Marqah's

a personal

and

immediate

an

a picture

Margah's

of

God

about
of

But

alive.

as

things

unquestionably

striking

raises

up

God

as
to

directed

been
of

other

build

feature

with

far

conceived

numerous
to

conception

so

God

of

first
a out

God:

to
means

by
between

191

which

has,

one

a doctrine

with

First,

of

Marqah

position
should

be

not

distinction

the

possessed

by

God.

to

to

knowledge
divine

be

cannot
has

it

powers

divine

knowledge
term

about
system,

conclusion
possible,

knowing

imply

Hence,

knowledge

in

iss
though

follows

things

an
of

men.
knowledge,

It

does

not

certain,

divine
the

of
of

God.

it

follows
therefore

and

though'God

the

sense
we

from

this

not,

within

on

of

speak

the

interpretation

the
of

that

doctrine.

reached

this

human

which

anthropomorphic
course,

if

properties

by

to

for

a power

property

we

thereby

part

as

a divine

according

knowledge.
God

His

is

But

be

have

men

avoid

if

essence,

must

also

to

order

what

instead

be

cannot

God
God's

of

is

the

Consequently,

to

are

God,

Margah'is

that

of

God

attributes

in

conceived

possessed
and

be

be

of

"knowledge"

divine

the

God.

knowledge

knowledge

and

in

to

not

otherwise

between

God

plurality

his
attributes

God

may

part

basing

since

knowledge.

be

imply

is

the

it

knowledge

essence,

Since

has

cannot
be

would

in

within

attribute

attributed

that

Thus

God

that

God

made

via

affirmative

attributes,

plurality

denying

accords

the

of

is

he

that
to

be

of

neither

use

is,

that

ascribed

possessor

choose,

making

doctrine

could

implying

be

may

the

on

to

anthropomorphism,.

Perhaps,

nerativae

are

think,

talk

Nargah's
This
basis

of
of

the

192

statement

to

recourse
second

"He

God:

about

knowledge".

knows

all

secrets

There

iss

however,

that

interpretation

possible

without
a
has

also

to

be

considered.
Immediately
Marqah

preceding

of

structure.
depend

We are

told,

does
God

regards
therefore
temporally
the

world

God

is

Godts
say,
The

making

got

for

the

Prior

it.

is

nothing

world

is

the

it

is

existence

depends

He

self-subsistent.

is

statement
recourse
manner.
the

self-subsistent.

point

that
to

the
only

God

knowledge

We can,
that

that

Godts

Human

the

existence

God

the

things

all

iss

be

Hence
Thit/is

without
in

understood

also

the

and

it

understand

knowledge

knowledge-is

world

creatus

Himself.

upon

since
along

get

can

Himself.

creator

can

of

And

world.

mundus

he

for

outside

knows

that

surprising

not

that

there

outside

of

though

the

follows

not

and

to

without

along

does

world,

prior,

sense

it

But

it.

thing

similar

prior,

to

unchanging,

God,

having

some

God

without

only

in

God

not

the

of

no

logical

same

existence
is

are

self-subsistent,

as

Creator

the

as

as

It

God

regard

the

on

Himself.

the
that

first,

has

statements

have

they

existence

outside

Marqah

to

that

His

for

anything

but

in

related

closely

two

quoted,

He, who

is

Marqah's

anything".

just

statement

"Self-subsisting

asserts:

need

the

a
as

is

knowledge

of

193

is

what

true,

dependent

a given

the

conditions

this

Margah

of

does

need
he

is

which

possible

if

is

this

la,

1Zt, 8

brings

he

would

be

not

Aquinas,

scientia-artificis

its
who

"Scientia
habet
se

Dei
ad

omnes

habet

ad

to

knowing

simply
not

them.
that

footnote,
putting

exponent
the
causa

res

truth

the

do

is

to

have

is

Summa

Theoloviae

rorum.

Sic

creatas,

artificiata.

of

object

philosopher

in
est

the

knowledge

greatest

argues

knowledge

know,

Marqah
only

order

to

by

about

the

in

recourse

order
of

that

Perhaps

se

in

God

that

creates

a historical

as

doctrine

it.

Dei

them

precise

of

have

objects

with

saying

human

not

knowledge

noting,

the

that:

does

possible

passage

the

something

God
of

is

Thomas

scientia

knowing

object.

is,

truth

the

being,

knowledge

unlike

by

partly

worth

presented

that

the

in

to

recourse

saying

God

For

the

its

of

truth,

of

knowledge.

knowledge
the

fact

dependent

in

claiming,

to

if

human

truth

as

one

satisfied

has

God's

The

truth.

of

prior

of

conceived

constitutes

knowledge

is

knows.

those

forward

St.

is

until
It

object

have

objects

because
exist

to

God's
He

what

an

knowledge.

created

knowledge,
of

be

relation

human

opposite

know,

to

that

its

to

not

have

the

on

discussion,

respect

true

be

depends
that

under

is

human

respect

think

to

to

is

the

of

existence

that
is

it

since

knowledge

proposition

proposition
In

the

on

that

the

where

sicut
JScientia

enim

194

autem
artifex

operatur

that

think

"Scientia

correct
certain

whether
doctrine

Aquinas

turns

knowledge
knowledge,
when

but

he

when
remain

aid
had

originally

is

not

therefore

is
his

S. T.

will

la,

it,

by

until

an

thought

not

yet
is

14,8

not

an

of.

to

we

he

would

And

artifact.

his

knowledge

act

of

His

objective

will,
he

reject
knowledge

artificer's

his

of

have

that

And. his
an

has

artificer

what

use

divine

the

the-divine

objective

made.
of

will

of

act

on

factors,

contingent

of

the

views

the
of

make

an
of

conclude

to

ideal

he

artifact

basis

cause

willed

other

that

For

final

an

quod

because

compares

Margah's
to

safe

is

with

Aquinas

parallel.

an

of

on

"secundum

It

a cause

approbationis",

the

about

the

of

such

knowledge

the

seems

has

is

of

that

But

of

knowledge

combined

term)

proposed
Only

act

divine

that
its

will

of

examination

of

"scientia

with

it

this

1,

is

learned

will,

with

divine

on

object

the

am not

all

simply

not

saying
of

an

For

the
I

accepted

field.

conjunctam"1.

artifact.

already

the

be

constituting

knowledge

is

to

with

technical

his

this

that

knowledge

(thus

in

is

position,

have

would

cause

voluntatem

divine

-"

the

combined

habet

the

out

is

Margah's

while

rerum"

causa

est

of
Marqah

But

intellectum".

Dei

quod

eo

artificiatorum,

suum

per

interpretation

Aquinas'

causa

est

artificis

has

initial
relatity.

knowledge

even

m s
and

with

made

what

knowledge
For

the

conjoined

reality

either,

195

the

since

human

however,

would
knowledge,

cannot

fail
the

itself

divine
in

to

order

object's
to

look

artificer,
his

would

rerum",

he

the

is

artifact
Now,

not

far

so

reference

to

shedding

light

the

there

creations,
anthropomorphism
insisting

as

rerum"
of

to

able

the
I

doctrine.

in

Aquinas'

does

rejecting

human

artificer.

argued,

knowledge
Dearing

"Scientia

that

maintain.

as

far,

so
is

free
in

mind

his

irrelevant

that
from
the

his
as

God

and

But

l
I
Margah,

the

Dei

his

artifacts,

of

of

causa

creatures.

seriously

position.
power

est

and

his

between

the

if

Aquinas'

take

a hint

world,

even

artificer

and

God

the

at

Dei

God and
does

an

The

will.

accept

least

on

knowledge

So

look

an

this

wills

"Scientia

relation
at

Ile

own

will,

beyond

Therefore,

artificer

is

while

have

divine

he

exist.

must

Aquinas

the

on

must
His

between

human

of

of

if

between

as

look

object

consistently

that

act
In

that

dictum:

relation

like

in

the

accept

the

infinite.

not

could

that

claim

hand,

is

will

Marqah

other

an

to

need

object
than

contrary

reality.

knows

further

the

with

not.

God

the

on

whether

that

no

on

since

does

For

that

objective

an

Marqah,

agent.

conjoined

see

existence

needs

is

of

mind

exists.

already

"

be

the

hold

to
when

to

fail

can

wish

divine

case

will

His'

divine
est

will,

causa

Aquinas'

Alargah's

by

account

model

of

anthropomorphic
dissimilarity

between

196

divine

and

human

knowledge

nature,

it

would

not

differed
be

in

be

hold

if

examination,

God's

that

to

respect

unexpected

On

scope.

to

seen

With.

their

they

also

Marqah

can

knowledge,

unlike

indeed
is

man1s,

illimitable.
In

the

opening

paeon

asserts:

"No

secret

is

His

dominion".

under

hence

power,

in

Memar:
is

[I

hidden
II

76,

in

same

the

same

God

that

being

for

perfect

the

whom

is

that

those

their
happen,

there

do

not

,a

knowledge
out
relation

no

know
is

but

such

case

of

Margah's

is

The

whom

or
can

do

so

God,
/

isless
for

whom
for

reason
is

there

do

Nowlla

(in

happen

will

under

of

a future

present.

already

Philo,

like

a being

know
only

and

Marqah,

space.

and

imperfect)
a

power"

oneness

and

past

to
what

His

as

absolute

than
as

in

knowledge
in

is

heart

has

Marqah,

time

outside

spread

is

either

is

of

later

who,

pressure

conclusions.
the

every

Philo,

with

an

of

knowledge

divine

of

as

repeated

basis

and

is

is

beyond

metaphysical

fact

his

time

is

metaphysical

in

of

secrets

connection

of

with

held

in

the

dominion,

Him

to

Marqah

everything

Marqah

position

nothing

scope

kind

presents
faced

it;
The

the

on

discussed

the

knows

1231.

teaching
been

"He

for

has

available

This

knowledge.

of

what

is

God
cosmos,

entire

Memar

the

Him,

from

Since

the

in

praise

hidden

everything

object
the

is

over

affirming,

of

all
this

a future
which
what
by

case

will
a process

197

of

Where

extrapolation.

extrapolation

it

immediately.

And
than

certain

God's

since
past

degree

of

In

light

the

is

timeless

in

Marqah

what

was
in

now,

and

what

But

what

has

to

is,
rw

present
Thus

limit

the
on

divine

does

limit

man's.

a place;

He

Man,

is

view.

see

the
What

we

knows

mind

the

past

what

here

God

is

knew

happening,

is

then

will

be

the

taking

to

present

which

not
the

set

much

Him

what,

sets

more

is

knowledge

any
in

a limition"
of

condition

locality"
locality,

from

his

the

world

reside

not
[I

97,

can

of

it

II

161].

from

point

particular
as

it

though

*"does

told:

are
of

is

He

in

what

God's

only
sees

no

us,

restricted

he

as

what

does

devoid

world

comes

temporality,

limit
God,

it

borne

as

Similarly,

necessarily

course

to

knowledge,

not

knowledge.

be"

knows

knows

of

knowledge.

human

yet

in

to

contrary,

future

condition

human

spatiality

the

God

and

be

know

will

on

that

view

past,

in

Ile

He

He

now

of

to

is

that

saying

future

stringent

does

not

happening,

happening.

saying

His

of

God:

of

be

cannot

possibility

consideration

is

is

the

the

more

Therefore,

object

available

Margah

is

hence

and
the

has

not
this

of

3],

that

of

knowledge

what

II

5,

to

not

mediately,

perfect.

more

relation

to-find

been,

and

knowledge

perfection

surprise

[I

is

by

knowledge

unmediated
it

His

knowledge,

since

known

known

course,

of

mediated

future

or

has

is,

is

something

looks

"I

198

finitude
the

from

world

from

that

the

the

the

seeing
is

view

has

scope

from

under

the

nature

that

the

can

Himself

in

be

than

another,

what

in

depend,
God

does

But

He

is

not
of

a memory.

does

In
to

time,

of

spatial

of

cognitive
living
in

are

the

all

open

to

a line

it

should

exist

not

us

has

in

He

what

of

conditions

explain

face

this

of
how

it

is

least

be

the

exercise
He
can

because,

precisely

the

the

because

a. memory

limited

on

us,

with

must

criticism

time,

rather

knowledge

of

in

occurred

of

time

one

Him

to

cannot

of

memory.

timeless.

know,

by!

unlike

an
those
Inot

does

need
it

consideration
that

Marqah

of

past

is

He

He

because

at

at

idea

the

involving

as

at

availability
to

the

Margah's

times

though

memory,

under

is

time,

have

not

absehce

necessary

it

be

to

creatures

all

Marqah,

everything

the

as

space

of

God

relation

also

barred.

undercut

Since

noted.

unable

a degree

and

by---

as

thereby

limitations

indeed

world

he

moment.

for

and

the

just

is

at

excluding
at

intime

the

of

case

know

can

living

men,

looking

thereby

he

potential

interpretation

God
not

moment

conditions

of

This

one

lacking

by

position,

other

of

condition

looking

of

a different

the

which

is

man

because

at

God,

that

For

any

finitude

world

existence,

that

at

the

of

lives.

possibility

world

expresses

part

position

from

his

is

man

one

moment

seeing

is

which

under

himself
at

This

position.

specific

cin

is
feel

199

to

entitled

speak

God,

of

having

occasions,

as

frequently

implores

God

as when

remember

fathers"

In

dealing

basis

God

view

must
is

of

effected

is

has

God

that

an

that

is

of

In

is

what

remember
bring

be

to

relation

relation

fathers,

we

mind

our

past,

His

present.

be

the

concerning

following

it

is

to

Moses

terms:

about
"y

my

a memory
has

knowledge

asking

God

to

us.

In
be

not

in

lies

bring

of

the

mind

what

explanation

world's

goodness

would

sees

Tlargah

which

past

We would,
to

established

to
to

in
be/
on

the

li?

our

past

can

be

in

given

the
a

in
as

God

represents
righteous

what

Him

asking

act

God,

an

the

understood,

kind
in

a passage

to

to

same

has
God

for

Him

asking

God,

Precisely

speaking

doctrine

the

God

cognitive

impossible

metaphysically
contrary,

such

God

that

such

that

would

be

to

requires

is

that

something
Him

to

mean

in

past
our

to

Marqah's

is

there

the

underpins

to

as

Margah's

of

accommodated

that

take
in

that

claim

saying

taken

to

want

the

And

past

One,

Merciful

What
of

be

can

timeless.

can

Memar

interpretation

men

weight

entire

the

of

fact

timelessness.

interpretation.
Marqah

in

good

1531*

the

The

he

intact

numerous

example,

"0

difficulty

remain

God's

a memory,

remember

94P, 11

this

position

doctrine

on

For

he declaims:

timeless.

metaphysical

to

[I

with

that

does

a memory.

generations,
our

he

as

as

200

covenant
as

long

as

is

the

human

the

The

for

from

God's
understand

that

whatever

is

means

be

lasting
time

"Remember

those
to

are

yet

the

same

As

did

emphasis
fact
says
he

of
is

God's
God:

In
the

one
following

the

"No

case

when

he

declaims:

passage

other
in

words:

Memar

Marqah

the

lays

"As

for

as

rather,

all

men

Him"
to

Marqah
him

who
to

When

from

also

give

as

has

of

the

great
for

things,
Meniar

indeed,

statements.

unlimited.
hidden

knowledge

those

not

Defter

is

among

forget

the

knowledge

say

Nargah

but

reasonable

implications

to

been

seems

him,

secret

just
Memar

the

we

God.

It

of

is

or

the

practical

passage

time,

in

and

to

before

the

referring,

men.
God

Philo
on

that

past,

that

God's

as we have

as

considered

What

are,

to

only

in

merely

terms.

times

of

cannot

standpoint

v. 16].

in

is

it

also

say

it

like,

through

hymns,

[I

It

temporal

not

the

to

not

forget

something
when

view.

All

interpretation

fitting

is

present

of

bear

will

incoherent

expression

come"

mode

lasting

found

Defter

Nargah's

the

human

time.

in

seemed

the

throughout

are

-Here

6,

is

in

as

considering

5].

viewpoint

from

of

II

of

point

described

modes

[I

This

simultaneously

Such

not

is

view.

understood

iss

shall

God

time

of

that

that

dictates

that

God's

be

correctly

that

of

point

which

exists"

idea

a period

can

must

world
standpoint

expression.
mind

fathers,

their

with

who

the

Margah

[S

5,

II

secrets

attributes
dies

therein

3]
of
to

201

[sc.

in

punishment],

he

thought

he

could

deal

from

me,

for

No

deed

concealed
the
[I

revealed.
II

71,

those

that

secrets

from

other

Nargah,
to

as

connection
the

mental

relevant

are
than

the

material

does,

among

men,

If

calamities.
if

and

729

God's
if
will

he

he

did

learns

from

II

115].

In

the

was
receive

in

his
the

realise

you,

happy

right
curse"

"A
mind
[I

man
(i'
729

overt

as
of

action
less

no

be

the
is

the

the

words:

knowing

what

he

not

reprove

him

with

many

you

are

who

include

This

what

vein

to

ability

God

statement,

a similar

words:

to

men.

attribution

not

the

aspects,

to

him

justly

deal

well

Margah

need

for

facts'

Such

even

references

aspects

judges

You

know,

in

on

as

as

hidden

earlier

'relevant

reprove

he

mouth

God

him.
will

to

part

by

a corrupt

for

ability

gaze.

basis

judge

his

mental

said

me"

premiss

sustain

in

activities

from

keep

out

based

are

utters

will

the

pointed

Marqah's

of

a man

For

divine

whose

implication

to

just

to

is

deeds

is

ability

a crucial

and

the

concealed

successfully

able

his

of

If

him!

on

concealed

the

The

physical,
on

the

has

Even'the

to

none

facts.

actions.

present

"If

be

occurrences

physical

secret,

course,

Philo,

with

vengeance

is

can

was

as

exact

me

done

God.

is,

people

know

to

just

to

God

of

is

he

in

men

is,

men
if

God

with

(I

That

113].

will

Marqah
hastens

'

fl

II

116],

T)

of

he

was

and

he

saying
alike"
into,

puts
to

do

1A

\'7T1
II.
1

and:

evil,

j"Woe

to

202

the

man

[I

75,

-to

be

life

who...
II

just

God

man,
God

consider
the

[I

say"

well

as

to

be

Margah,

need

not

question

in

a specific

It

is

no

iniquity

justifies

subject,
to

space
two

First,
of

from
it

what

because

kind
it

discussing
Secondly,

that:

what

it

is

about

denial

of

iniquity

has

like
to

say

person

will

shed

the

question

this
on

Margah
light

in
in

also

the

of

this
shed

area
on

takes

God

this

area

some

There
studies

light

this

on

devote

matter.

Marqah

God

say

to

stage

the

which

shed

to

deal

What

Him.

in

a great
at

scrutiny

will

merely

of

has

the

God's

account

inevitably

it

is

of

basis

the

as

mind,

concern

of

146].

close

of

in

II

in

will

whether

90,

respects
a

of

[I

would
he

what

important

benefit
--:

here

Him"

Margah

and

struck

told

the

Fortunately

is

and

unbelievers

unbelievers

to

enough
in

an

holy

question

What
saw

just,

be

not

is

required

of

'of

message
in

note

the

does

majestic

the

polemical

here.

Nargah

what

that

he

is

inner

the

clear

with

all

group

of

the

Thee.

particular

us

is

that

The

70].

is

God

if

into
And

dealest
to

concern

justice.
"There

II

that

outer.

like,

who

mind"

insight

This

contrary

and

had

11)

xv

the

is

his

considers

have

jsto

"Who

449

Marqah

is

as

judgment,

pure

by

must

(Ex.

holiness?

Margah

he

affirmation:

in

adultery

Thus

122].

a
of

commits

will
issue.

at
the
to

are

question
It

be.

is

that

shall

be

what

Marqah

has

chapter.
light

on

203

to

say

shall

for

model

action

are

God
by

and

our

perhaps

actions

and

ideals

towards

though

we

do

fully

not

to

partial

embodiment
vested

account

we
that
the

Marqah's

is

feature

our

to

the

model

to

on

even
we

and

God

acts

our

I
I/
actions.

divine

follows,

the

subsequent

chapter

it

a continuation

God

as

justice,
on
of

a person.
aspect

conspicuous

Persistent
justice

justice

of

principles

of

what

learning

which

in

the

the

immediate
on

is

this
in

now

than

will

From

Marqah

has

embody

our

justice

for

the

to

in
an

For

what

And

lives.

value.

of

as

seen

ideals

is

divine

be

divine

basis

impartialityo
God's

imitate

our

that

philosophy

of

to

behaviour

places

seek

which

most

seek

special

the

learn

ought

the
His

in

justice

on

chapter

Perhaps

this

thereby

moral

them

follows

a preface

present

judge

are

do

secure

implications.

account,

less

no

the

we

do

divine

practical

justly,

Thus

it

what

poor-..

those

we

with

divine

of

of

of

closely

as

can

that

Marqah

way

principles

are

lives

things,
of

profound
the

the

of

question

of

a kind

even

direct

embody

extent

our

of

scheme

is

the

Himself

Nevertheless,

should

we

as

of

compassion
we

philosophy,

short

margin.

which

action,

have

fall

divine

even

we

whenever

lesser

or

moral

aspects
range

necessarily

a greater

justice

certain
the

For,

imitate

to

beings

beyond

men.

in

providing

course,

wholly

imitation,

as

of

Marqah's

on

human

Of

possible.

IX
God

considered

ethical

behaviour

moral'

Chapter

in

see

Margah

as

the

about

are

of

God

references
made

in

the;

as

a
to

Mema'r

204

and

Nargah's

who

is

Defter

0 Judge,

partiality,
[I

117,

in

which

II

Moses

the

prophet

the

degree

the

vice

to

not

to

prophet

it

that

our

persons,

not

as

context,

his

in

own
of

speaking
to

highlight
to

susceptible

For

to

or

repeated:

dost

not

0 Judge"

God's
or

as PsPs
ect

an

ex

ression
I/

4)

in

whether

us:
his
happen

should
Lord

of
occurs

also
tells

is

Thine,

is

Margah'"regards

'as
judgment

show
one",

righteous

Thine,

is

Thus

having
Thou

is

a virtue

as

"Righteousness

association

Marqah

lest

the

righteousness.

righteousness

xlix

from

serves

seen

us.

adds:

in

Marqah's

(Gen.

seen

judgment.

shun

195].

impartiality
God's

this

is

Righteousness
II

118,

man,
is

to

immediately
One!

himself

impartiality

not

Marqah

God

evident

partiality,

when

righteous

man"

for

to

referring

show

righteous

preparations

making

0 my

power,

not

likely

seems

is

nepotism.

made
dost

dost
to

Judge

Moses

Thy

to

nor

as

which

Godts

quickly

of

is

and

of

That

"Thou

Ifs

was

And

Thou

prophet

193].
Moses

death,

True

to

"Righteous

4].
v.

VI

One,

0 True
not

is

"Greatness

saying:

as

Lord,

[I

[Hymn

impartial"

portrayed

' God.

hymns.

impartiality
in

elsewhere

"Reuben
mouth,
again,

thereby
and

or

small"

his

may

you

a favourer
62,

as
shame

warning

that

is-not
[I

Memar,

utter
giving

so

His

with

the

seeks-to

He

righteous;
great

God's

II

97],

know
of
Marqah

205

does

not

having

for,

or

be

justified.

is

the

singling

do

not

have

being
reward

as

such.

is,

in

out

for

special

as

not

find

favour

you

when

that

He

guilty

you
is

till

repent,

God

Himself

tobe

greatest

sin

on
is

behalf

of

prayer

was

Pharaoh

If

is

necessary

"God

forgives

not

repent"

to

behalf

persons"

Marqah

makes

when

he

sinner

in

evil

was

Moses
-

done

we

pardons

89];

"Know
accept

show

tht

Abraham

in

were

evil,
of

is/yet
prated

in
on

this
righteous

prayer

the

prayer
he

the

with

"If
we

we

pejorative

point

prayed
his

to

are

and

the

while

When

When
was

for

is

otherwise

this

us

he

God

Unless

in

for

the

not

not

would

writes:

efficacious.

accepted.

does

he

accepted,

and

II

when
pray

of

He

us.

is

67,11-107],

of

be

not

Abimelech

and

He
[I

punish

if

56,

pitiful.

favour

were

[I

Him"

merit
To

have

we

who

to

and

iniquitous.

clarity

would

righteous

iniquitous,

to

phrase.

Moses

prayer

punishment

and

possible

prophet

the

a"favourer

the

of

or

back

cannot

they

reward,

also

they

which

the

eyes:

merciful

men

sense

turn

of

of
merit

God's

those

concern.

repentance
in

of

concern

virtue

may

objectionable

special

nor

therefore,

evil,

view;

of

but

irrational

neither

people

worthy

unworthy

irrational

merely

by

quality

special
some

Nargahts

God

of

for

regard

What

does

who

possibility
A persistent

special

out

someone

someone

his

out

some

singled

the

rule

favourites

concern

his

to

wish

on

behalf
wal

not

of

the

206

[I

accepted"
that

if

is

impossible

intercession

the

effective.
does

teaching

on
as
in

indeed

play

the

on

behalf

inefficacious,

it

repentance

and

Margah's

near

to

its

it:

Him,

they

[i

but

fast

are

His

teaching

is

do

not

it

and

draw

not

God
He

but

do

walk

forgotten

then

and

Him

call

and

lack

They

it.

understand

and

who

the

is

too

does

not

l40].

several

does

command

those

in

[Moses]

him

themselves

They

not

from

arising

points

immediate

One point
He

to

of

is
best

can

Moses

of

acts

It

we

his

Woe

destroy

II

of

to

teaching

law

the

which

from

from

them.

97,

quoted

chapter,

hold

withdrawn

for

There
just

men,

expresses
the

occur.

that

of

is
of

against

learn

light!

have

righteous
answer"

to

personal

existence

must

statutes.

from
they

the

scheme

impenitent

an

backcloth

"0

and

his

and

Margah's

to

Mosesl

consideration

call:
him,

of

contrition

this

of

turn

in

the

close

though

is

the

provides

forget

person

repentance

drawing

penitent

intercession

after

other

role

within

Marqah,

by

even

light

any

crucial

For

presented

Thus,

that

repentance.

Moses.

of

be

Moses

itself

the

of

certainly

would
of

evidently

behalf

on
it

then

is

point

intercession

effective,

for

things,

Margah's

125].

Moses'

even

not

unrepentant

be

II

77,

to

relevance

concerns
answer".

the

the

the

sentence:

This

is

passage

present

"T ey

perhaps

call

207

surprising
it

surely,
this

by

be

in

fact

close

God,

to

calling
or

God.

For

a man

he

former

it

is

as

we

have

almost
to

tempt

sense

even
And
In

devotion.

with

call

to

God

It

would

that

of

$.

heart

them

such

is

not

he
the

merely

entirely
made

call,

to

for

that

God's

if
God

righteousness
There

impartiality.

who,

if

by

prayer

the

appropriate

the

impenitent.

into

sin

Him.

about

though

by

Marqah's

them",,

capriciously

of

Marqah's

context

capricious

acting

motions

as

the

to

formulae,

righteous

His

a person

sincerity,

calling

his

this

seen,

or

without

trying

too

arbitrary

from

into

in

the

is

view

fit
is

be

in

of

states

when
in

of

unanswered.

"God

through

It

them

blasphemous.

itself

indeed

God,

is
Now,

He

acceded.

impenitent,

coaxing

to

but
formulae.

religious
is,

Ho

went

uttering,

by

praying,
an

if

assertion,
ways

religious

tsay

to

easy

his

and
God

of

different

have

may

Law;

unjust

different

God

on

the

defend

between

person's

is

be

For
call

to

close

could

to

call

remain

expresses

a call

would

a man

Margah's

with

is,

would

it

perhaps

not

the

case,

statement:

nothing

is

pronounce

should

view

he

appropriate

does

insincere,

It

does

between

can

the

alternatively,

God,

a person

Mrgah

that

pronouncing

accord

if

then

or

spirit

though

adopting.

a distinction

making

mind

Margah

because

But

answer.

find

said,

only

to

not

be

may

can
is

he

to

position

can,

208

or

arbitrary
the

say,

impenitent
God

inviting
with

He

man
In

the

man

to

become

is

not,

light

impenitent

man

difficult

to

What

here

is

such

religiously

unsound
God

that

view
crudely

second

crucial

for

point

The
destroy

wrong

also

based

into

is

borne

not
at

in

mind

morally
on

and

a
For

God.

of

are,

typical

the
is

capriciousness

more

righteous

slay

yourself

words
punish
Receive

sowing
34-5,

have

The

it
in

than
you

You

recompense

evil
II

52].

in

are

your

comes
Such

own

them

modes

"God
to

In

evil
truth

is
You
own

deeds
deeds.
from

the

thorns"

of
of

own

you.

Your

enemy.

amassed

a harvest

in

example,

does

all.

who

executioners

Your

have

yourself
for

He

what

is:

those

that

declaims:

destroyer,

your

question

For

Margah

you

in

own

Memar.

rhetoric

become

of

the

Tlargah's

idea

their

were,

of

is

issue

at

passage

understanding

themselves".

of

you.

the

particular

as

piece

from

sentence

frequently

occurs

[I

merely

tempted

arising

a proper

theodicy.

do

could

is

it

the

revulsion

not

conception

be

what

anthropomorphic.

"They

It

as

dealings

of
dog

to

almost

persons.

be

should

is

of

evident

is

behaviour

offensive.

philosophically

His

to

seeking

Margah's

behaviour.

in

what

understand

a manes

seen

a favourer

is

prayer

at

That

be

interpretation

this

such

that

precisely

namely,

of

can

prayer

at

Him.

from

judgment

capricious

expression
/

as

these

209

be

can

taken

freely

to

to

electing

inevitability

the

particular

theory

rhetoric.

The

initio

set

set

up

And

just

of

divine

of

immutable
the

harvest

contravenes

something
be

will
If

thorn

the

laws

this

Professor

J.

recalling

Marqah's
of

hurt,

about

appropriate

Divine

justice
being

The

comes

the

defiled,

will

be

dimmed

makes

the

light

more

looking

of

God

does

at

not

the

each

anL
radiant

because

arranged

for

in

time

a deed

the

Semoritons

of

is

a result

cosmic

scheme

p. 113

done.
of

recompense

appropriate
the

judgment

as

it

correct

make

expression

done,

is

matter
to

need

recompense
receives

Theolot*y

that

mind

become

will

hand

the

as

0000a
1.

Macdonald

evil

so

the

with

mind

the
which

a given

way
that

initio

that

deed

"Just

purity

of

effect

immutable

accordance

above;
be

justice.

of

the

sowing

He

also

lost"'.

follows

deed

the.

will

within

of

language

quoted

the

light

As

from

truth

thorns"

seizes

the

in

so

a given

with

in

the

setab_

laws

a given

justice.

point,

of

from

also

on

God

event

accordance

stress

nature,

immutable
natural

the

underlying
as

of

inevitably
of

"In

statement

and

so

laws

put

that

in

follows

recompense

laws
of

for

suggests

just

that

by

agents,

Marqah's

judgment

a given

nature,

But

recompense

is

set

inevitably

laws

has

the

from

as

of

human

responsible

are

receive.

immutable

of

that

point

wrong,

theory

initio

ab

follows

ab

do

duly

they

recompense

the

make

of

each

is
things.

210

God

no

needs

is

performed

it

once

occurrence

of

in

falls

into

place

in

moral

sequence.

immutable

laws
to

likewise
its

With
as

be

sense

to

for

the

being

as

the

given
natural

given

the
to

speak

themselves,

it

does

cause,

responsible

as

immutable

laws

of

its

cause

unjust

is

event

that

seen

to

regard

the

of

with

seen

be

bound

into

recompense

event

since,
is

fall

since,

can

nature

Consequently,

a given

deed

destroying

as

therefore,

agents,
of

them,

as

to

Nargah

as

speak

God

of

them.
the

way

exercise
I

have

ready-made
field

good

the

succeeding

deed

a given

destroying

the

the

successor
in

nature

the

after

successor

accordance

can

nature,

its

deed

each

"decide

arrangement

successor

recompense,

makes

If

its

a human

recompense.

does,

event

of

cause

justice,

it

in

likewise

for

for

things

and

responsible

so

the

things,

a natural

bound

about

of

as

to
what

the

the

recompense

needs

with

of

to

event

natural

because

arrangement
just

Ile

accordance

sequence
actions

how

than

each

unnecessary

place

decide

A decision

be.

should
is

to

more

of

of
been.

account
divine

anthropomorphic
of

judge,

in

sequence,

before
with

is

justice

divine

describing

its

how

anthropomorphism

of

to

justice

is

account

would

whom
each

agents
defendant

be

we

and

have,

a
injthe
The

avoided.

portray
their
calling

in

understood

God

as

actions
for

a kind
pass
h from

211

the

judge

account
unique
in

act

the

matter,

as

of

judgment

of
act

the

arranging

thereafter

According

judgment.

a new

of

have

interpreted

was

carried

out

of

cosmic

justice;

system
is

recompenso.

Margah's

to
its
the

at

start

and
or

automatically

awarded

mechanically.
Now,

God

if

justice

of

is

seen

setting

as

corresponding

to

the

immutable
the

nature,

it

is

reasonable

to

see

justice

as

an

expression

of

Godts

If

God

is

justice

be

changelessness
in

theodicy

the

oneness

can

be

implications
Let

us

set

up

Now,

if

system
God

of

the

laws

must

is

have

immutable.

capricious
the

in

so
in

justice,

metaphysical

that
or

is,

one.

one

forgiving

God
of

is

does

the

out

the

justice

arbitrary

that

God

absolutely

example,

either
to

is

who

an

for

draws

being

time

cosmic

passes

by,

follows

contrary

a God

the

it

form

the

that

earlier,

Marqah's

taking

doctrine

divine

of

the

Hence,

as

of

order

laws

shown

consistently

for

accept

judgment,
it

his

was

as

God.

of

Marqah

that

has,

of

immutability.

But

also.

regarded

of

doctrine

God

the

laws

laws

cosmic
own

surely

changeless
of

because

partly

then

changeless
will

basis

immutable

up

unrepentant,

doing,

acting

which

case

He

is

!
acting

unjustly,

justice
But

to
we

must

or

suit
wholly

the

that
needs
disallow

He
of

has
the
that

the

changed
immediate
God

can

laws
situation.

be

ilnjust.

of

212

Hence,

we

would

be

forced

change

his

laws

of

justice.

if

aforementioned

the

divine
the

oneness
idea

must

immutable

God

strike

we

heart

can

now

that

see

doctrine

linking

is

the

unrepentant

the

of

can

justice

forgive

can

the

at

But

God

that

accept

metaphysical

and

that

to

then

correct

doctrine

sinner
divine

of

oneness.
Though
nature

the
divine

of

with

the

also

expressly

with

regard

to

to
by

employed

speak

specific

Marqah

in

describes
four

with

kinds
into

statutes

them

to

cease.

knowledge

and

appear

not

in

hearken

judgment.

judgment

for

those

to
and

to

my

make

For

be

"As

for

those

did

not
and
unto

will

as

to

those

who

made

remembrance

of

imparted

learn,

shall
of

example,

for

whom

remembrance

passing

dealings

remembrance

of

does

For

make

summons,

judge

God1s

whom

want

if

way

make

to

that

qua

acts.

following

the

Marqah

pictured

successive

nothing,

they

God

about

evil-doer:

As

my

As

cease,

is

and

expression

emerges,

the

of

oneness

of

and

particularly

recognised

modes

on

in

be

must

talking

judgments

successive
Aiargah

God

the

on

picture

though

as

it

the

a different

meng

teaching

well

accord

underlying,

Memar,

the

the

on

to

me

position

in,

God,

of

attend

my

the

to

appears

metaphysical
stated

developing

been

have

judgment

general

immutability
we

position

called

shall
of

and

appear
them

to

my

to

them

they

did

e.

As

in
cea

213

for

those

who

brought

rebelled

make

remembrance

despite

"appearing

Nargah
of

individual

listen

to

His

so

but

on,

creation,

undergone

apply

say,
Memar,

it

is

sentence

on

each

act.

bestowed

recompense
were
be

would

in

exactly

the
into

be

But

bestowed.

is

situation

sitting

in

eternal

immutable

One
of

further

Marqah's

line
theodicy

all

sits

in

From

the
is

of

way

the

at

judgment

on

each

if

an

the

He

the

be

the

result
law

swung
would
view

of
God

if

were

be

not

the

whom

world.
concerning

criticism

should

would

considered

the

if

for

point

of

conception

in

recompense

for

deed

to

of

immutable

metaphysical

each

is

view

deed

same

different,

of

of

difference,

laws

passes

and

point

is

recompense

expounded

as

no

as

the

view

divine

of
world

the

theodicy

entirely

Marqah's

permeates

Him,

That

the

One

not

deeds.

same

on

do

to

action

judgment

accordance

judgment

from

passes

immutable

there

sitting

automatically

the

God

if

as

to`

against

the

God

to

with

Marqah's

to

167-8].

us

who

system

in

unexceptionably

according

God

in

God

those

in

expression

to

rebel

God's

established

and

II

101,

that

who

that

judgment

open

on

those

and

references

is

judgments

receives

inevitably
that

saying,

was

[I

successive

not

One

my

cease"

it

rather

which

to

judgment",

summons,

in

appear

the

as

series

justice,

"

His

in

interpret

and

shall
them

of

Nevertheless,

--.

falsehood,

True

the

against

my
hee.

account
It

214

concerns

Godts

"Not

all

peoples

they

have

nor

priests,

they

[I

who

has

done

evil

II

180].

symptom
Yet

of,

other

saying

that

deeds

which

forth

divine

precisely

capriciousness

this

why

voice

of

the

merit

an

unusual
What

exercising

deeds
agent.

alike
It

differences

is

is
without

a matter
between

have

from
that
did

the

actions
divine
would

not

subject

be

God's

scrutiny.

for

the

God

of

state
are,

heard

their

regard

the

to

who

a matter

of

call

not

Samaritans

He

not

for

answer

The

close

particularly

judgment

to.

after

careful

is
if

against

then

scrutiny

implying

rather

or

For

therefore

judgment

to
of

and
of

is

arbitrary

impartiality

relevant

degree

is
so.

the

to

himself

would

priests

God,

for,

is

God.

others

be

nation,

Marqah

Samaritans

the

by

God

by

have

Marqah

living

that

position,

will

should

a holy

all,

in

of

questions,

from

protected
his

performed

statement

evidence
of

adequately

the

this

applied

seem

may

Samaritans

if

after

different

peoples

the

the

of

is

to

might"

different

this

has

his

all

implication

interpretation

an

Judge.

with

have

nor
Woe

God.

for

firstborn,

nor
select,

the-living

And

Marqah

people,

writes:

a deed,

about

specially

justice

of

Samaritans.

the

The

the

holy
nor

of

to

such

holy,

standard

questioned

called

voice

applied

be

will

nor

Marqah

arbitrariness.

the

108,

that

of

been

not

heard

sinner

lack

judging

differences

taking

into

account

agents

when

passing

_`

215

The

judgment.
Law

the

Moses,

of

Law

that

than

What

those

who

are

is

doing

here

is

which

any
fall

may

actions

considered

from

one

correctly,

when

considered

be

view
For

example,

described
seem

correctly

the

for

hare

'same'

doing

is

Moses,

Samaritan

can
it

whereas
terms

that

be

unjustly,

Samaritan

and
that

the

action

to

describe

action
is

the
are

as

in

be

acting

if

He

Roman
physically

in

in
by

this

the

to

way

the

identical

Roman.

the
it

can

be

and

way
but

for

the
performing
that

the

God,

same

recompense

same

by

performed

capriciously,

were

and

against

performed

stated

the

and

as

be

absurd

the

metaphysically

a rebellion

would

therefore

actions

both

as

matter
God

being

Law

the

that

say

Samaritan

the

that

by

now

the

not

prohibited,
can

might

fact

the

add

be

it

but

described

'same'

the

we

we

For

would

that

When
seen

in

different.

morally,

if

of

both

And

Samaritan,

by

equally
point

could

the

performed

may,

descriptions.

a hare.

Samaritans,

the

radically,

are

and

a Roman

animal,

an unclean
to

opposite

But

when

a different

even

punish

though

and

they

eating

this.

actions

Roman

as
to

arbitrary

Roman,

of

a Samaritan

several

are

description

same

from

different,

given

there

view,

of

point

the

described,

the

under

obey

chosen.

employing

be

may

action

to

failing
thus

not

that

point

receive

chosento
for

guilty

more

philosophical

in

two

are

were

who

are

Marqah

important
ways

Samaritans,

are,

216

in

inner

their

Bearing
kind

in

Samaritans

with

immutable

laws

it
in

not

from

to

of

God.

is

of

God

The

further

of

seek

successfully

he

when

totally

Hargah

that

recognise

presents

different
I

picture

loving,

as

His

for

himself
is

it

of

the

of

a set

of

which,
can

man

no

important

face

God

the

author

contradicting

picture
that

the

justice

is

fact
the

on

that

as

appears

or"capriciousness\in

being

of

which

Memar,

the

reasons,

exemption,

claim,

arbitrariness

men,

metaphysical

what

in

lacks

dealings

is

Margah's

mind

leitmotiv

of

different.

utterly

aspect,

in

have

mind

and

merciful,

pitying

a problem

identical

compassionate.
We are
that
If

is

in

justice,

I'

compassionate?

an

exception

all

judges

defendants
regular
anything
treatment

how

the

merciful

has

count
to

as
be

the

laws

or
as

exceptions

or

For
there
relation

exceptional.
in

to

relation

makes

But

there

Hence,

seen

pitying

mercy,

mercy.

in

of

mercy.

time

even

defendants

of

men

exercising
His

one

a person.

as

merciful

of
all

treated

treatment
can,

be
in

God

to

recompenses

also

recipient

justice

are

who

immutable

He

can

on

with

A judge,
of

no

God

just

were

be

teaching

accordance

then

or

with

Philo's

in

indeed

inexorably

seems,

here

found

we
God

faced

if
it

could,
where
is

all

no
to

which

merciful
a backcloth

of

217

just
to

It

treatment.
some

some

if

only

others,

thereby

justice

demands,

He

their

people

terrestial

judges

higher

law

this

light

that

the

may be

an

as

demanded

the

law

that

If

the

has

inevitable

imperfections

system.

entitlerpent

to

social

in

elements
the

in

that
legal

existing

as

would

seen

in

the

legal

seen

Iform
a,

as
of

of

the

reduce

a way

in
law

judge's

mercy

the

with

of

where

demands

of

mollifying

otherwise
in

is

establishment

exercise

system

of

might

be

may

imperfections

human

the

the

seen

mercy

the

seriously

can-be
society

a better
Another

law

clashes

justice

to

by

claims

systems

of

contradicting

time

same

all

case

that

case
law

as

of

of

mercy

in

the

These

those

that

in

imperfections

lead

exercise

law

positive

natural

by

In

than

in

the

administer.

cannot

control,

the

exercise

to

to

mercy

a positive

at

feature

but

a perfect

wreck

to

gives

understood

to

He

if

problem

embodies

points

Alterations

systems,

the

be

merciful

arbitrary?

that

applying

but

judge

leniently

are
can

it

more

theodicy,

mercy

then

extends

this

of

justice.

natural

of

discussing

who

But

but

being

not

be

can

others.

them

Philo's

with

law

to

deserts

He

is
in

exercise

just

just

suggested,

positive

is

God

that

treating

connection

the

follows

order

be

tempted"to

to

replace

it

that

the

one.
for

reason

question

is

exercising

a bad

law,

mercy
but

rather

is

not
that

218

to

pressures
particular
That

case

is,

a bad

the

Now,

the

rational

the.

the
to

difficult

conditions

to

see

as

In

[Hymn

follows

law

and
from

Secondly,

for

law
His

from
the

law

eternal
classified
possibility

than

to
of

by

if
the

one
of

time

God

validity.
by

to

would
y.
Marqah

available

God

be

Reversion
as
to

the

circumstance

the

law

fully.

But

it

is.
Margah's

is

God's

Thou

art

God

in

One

the
[I

69,

II

110].

of

divine

reference

to

a system

of

justice.

of

there

established
He

were

the

basis

not

revert

as
could

otherwise

For

law".

immutable

arbitrariness

if

in

home

at

conceives

to

God.

an

or

"higher

not

having

of

Marqah

recompense,
that

human

impossibile

per

be

into

standard

of

law.

exercise

the

that

allocation

time

are

to

fitted

and

not

the

seen

incalculable"

justified

even

apply

"Perfect

us:

v. 21]

a higher

embodying

higher

good
this

be

cannot

be

place,

to

described,

have

can

tells

a product

essentially

as

first

be

be

in

overcome,

circumstance

enforce

it

be

beings*in

apply,

He

power

mercy

to

how

the

perfect.

"whose

to

understood

of

apportioning"

It

law
power

be

theodicy.
law

can

either

kinds

the

mercy

human

lacking
is

power

by

positive

may

of

response

imperfect

mercy

mercy

of

to

law

the

of

strong

lack

exercise

circumstances

of

too
of

the

of

application

be

may

exercise

but

law

the

resist

it

a higher

Lould lack
wold
be

law
and

hence

not

219

Thirdly,
He

is

unable

Marqah

could

have

in

view

insists:

"On

there

weak
III

power

is

great

loved

by

God

could

Margah

can

v. 8].

power

power

may

match

God's.

a love

Him

and

love

of

sovereign,

become

with

[I
Him

to

who

is

Tiargah

be
an

As

in

he

Thy

power

is

"0

power

above

all

our

power

and

Thine

from

God

Thou

that

thought
him,

man's
that

and

that

and

however

aid

of

grant

line

this

us

a man

to

reluctantly

remind

of

eternally
great

God'

great

loving"

art

answer

a man's
it

love,

not

empowers,

is

would

not

cannot

the

you

when

But

those

who

Margah

enemy

to

Him"

[I

in

you

turn

oppose

II

love

who

back

God'

God's

and

and
"God
Him"

tl

cann

"Woe
76],

which

forgiveness

unrepentant

declaims:
4+8,

man,

Him.

oppose

itself
to

of
those

on

to

seek,

pardons

merciful.

love

bestowed

expresses

available

89].

God's

that

holds

which

and

56, ' II

But

below

love

the

be

power.

man,

forgives

can

to

power.

effectively
he

there

such

be

does

is

that

is

it

could

retreat.

must

unless
if

idea

an

no

v. 2]

eorce

therefore

pardon,

be

derive

God

if

Secondly,
is

God

II

And

First,

God's

which

powers

[Hymn

argument.

suppose

insignificant

and

mercy,

and

all

could

down

[Hymn

and

we

that

one

not

Such

could

high

sovereign"

powers

of

is

law

because

mercy

entertain.
if

only
face

exercises

divine

enforce

the

God

that

seriously

Marqah's

and

"

to

application

a power

is

idea

the

to
asks

force

anyone

220

"Whom

rhetorically:
been
doings?

"

Yet

if

the

to

enemy

an

[I

then

how

One

the

world

has

who

in

prospered

and

imperfection

the
God

of

to

explanation

God.

his

is

law

nor

be

can

be

can

God

that

claim

law

that

how

divine

of

enforce
of

Marqah's

is

in

seen

90].

neither

in

you

True

the

57,11

inability

invoked

have

merciful,
be

to

merciful

understood?
Similar
acting

difficulties
out

allow

that

to

an

be

being

of

pity

God

this

is

to

God

would

ignore

the

other

hand,

in

accordance

God

would
for

regard
feelings
pity

compassion
serve

as

suggests
Marqah

line

compassion
we

yet
as

to

serve

would

for
"pity"

God,

have

as

the

This

action.

is

action

but

out

then
of
His

satisfy

impossible
for

of

for
divine

regard

pity

and

things'that

considerat'on

"compassion",

a special,

of

on

justice

of

a motive

kinds

If,

line

to

it

then

justly.

a need

His

of

justice

of

ordinarily

and

a line

action

Thus,

essentially

motives
that

to

for

laws

of

from

not

compassion.

And

action.

by

justice,
of

or

that

pursue

reason

dictated-a

immutable

the

with

seems

The

act

and

feelings

the

there
of

laws

feelings

the

we

notion

dictated

immutable

the

if

even

the

to

feelings

God

of

compassion,

or

feelings.

such

these

opposed

For

difficulty
by

if

pity

idea

the

compassion.

feel

insuperable

that

action

or

can

motivated

to

apply

when
perhaps

applied
telhnical

can

221-

theological

It

be

must

said

God.

argument

for

Thee

to

witness
[hIymn

III

v. 11],

Everything

be

to

raised-as
Once

love.
would

from

dictated

a line

justice,

He

the

immutable

any

other

it

again,

not,

of

law

of

Hence,

motive.

connotation

when
we

to

have

in

the

principle
the

following

those

who

love

to

regarded
universe.
"Thy

prayer:
[Hymn

children"

have

I
Him

v. 2O].
is

[Hymn

that

the
He

of

required
love,

which

of

motive

Ho

cannot.
if

love
by

demanded
action

becaupe

it

and

not

we

regardlas

from

lacks

entirely

action,

can

and

was-also
line

III

question

unjust;

anything

such

God.

to

applied

said,

seem

for

One'.

so"

from
that

seem

justice

end"

the

act

that

pursue

a motive

does

do
action

would

can

would

love,

essentially

This

He

whether

bears

art

loving,

is

is

'Loving

Thou

is

use

cosmological

a
love

is

about

tells

without

name
that

God

that

is

be

can

said

"Everything

love

witness

Granted

that

us:

"Thy

been

divine

of

thing

of

Marqah

fact

in

tells

and:

bears

y. 21].

God,

Thy

that

just

has

existence
he

we

conclusion

kind

same

pity.

thinks

Thus,

the

chapter.

that

and
He

indeed

the

love

the

available.

this

noted

compassion

a loving

is

that

divine

about

divine

in

later

reach

shall

This

sense.

with

cope

divine
For
love
God's

a feature

the
love

fact
as

protect

an
He

example,

Thy

active
offers

God's

up

loving
towards

protectiveness
of

Marqah

that

dealings

with

222

of

Marqah

which

men

God,.

loving

the

compassionate
no

less

of

men.

His

love,
clearly

very
Since

love,
active

as

ordinarily

compassion

the

conceptual.

active

principles

not
that

question

difference

presumably

without

In

discussing

references

the

dictates

dictates
Philo's
them
relatio

to

to

if

God

does

an

act

of

human

mercy

be

to

positive
a human
God's

is

pity.

that

opposed

to

understand
to

is

would
ca n

the

interpret

mercy

That

since
to

be

is

by

means

suggested

way

God

to

Philo

justice.

action

the

what

ascribe

what

mercy

court

The

Marqah,

and

and

God.

of

mercy

divine

that

follows

'compassion'

cannot

divine

that

then

it

to

one

them

regards

enables

mercy

principles

active

therefore

mercy,

understood

divine

God,

of

us,

three

these

Margah

problem

out

ordinarily

as

'love',

justice,

brings

facing

compassion

divine

divine

what

This

since

that

love,

divine

affirming
n

understood,

is

references
as

as-

tackled

the

of
of

well

inconsistency,
of

his

as

terms

must'be

affections

pity,

pity

ordinarily

conceptual

the

care

finally,

the

as

taking

motivating

predicates

'pity',

expressed

cannot

since,

pity,

His

and

understood

as

and

compassion

difficulty

and

God

of

speaks

principles.

active

speaking

in

and

are

and

Marqah

are

compassion

principles,
as

God's

principles,

are

he

is

he

when

only

when

also

love,

Divine

divine

but

not

pitying.

and

than

to

refers

is

n
to

say,

decree

only

by

itself

be

223

described
is

an

in

relation

of

divine

act

as

an

of

mercy
to

the
this

only

in

this

schematic

of

to

it

but

is

into

not

account
Marqah's

with

on-

possible,
to

teaching,

explicit

law,

this

extent

it

course,

human

that

think

some

subject,

account

then,

relation

to

Margah's

of

But

law,

accords

on

basis

mercy.

divine

mercy

statements

of

act

turn

substantial

a more

analysis.
As

a first

helpful

to

He

men

Marqah

in

will
has

mercy,

a good

deal

for

receive

blessings

[I

II
and

[I

II

48,

He
[I

repent"

sincerity,

you,

for

He

and

go"

He

may

keep

Do

not

delay

find

God,

Him

to

does

mighty

He

"But

107];

is

merciful
[I

you,

78l

and
II

for'He

coming,
who

would

take

men

if

come

you

you

will

to

those

for

will
by

to

He

His

Him"

j,

they

until

guilty

you

and

and

merciful

"Keep

chose
else

in

you

we

is

awesome,

pitiful

126];

that

Him"

love

Him.

find

you-will

He

merciful

believe

is

accept

is

and

who

among
pity.

thing

who

who

of

matter.

special

a
Lord,

that

not

II

is

those

"Know

67,

with

come

"For

whom
and

this

on

those

good

basis

compassion

say

our

to

helper
77];

pitiful,

not

from

75];

shield

to
"It

example:

doing

47,

love,

the
to

decides

be

will

on

principle
view,

show

writes,

pitiful,

the

Margah's

it

direction

this

establish

God,

which

in

step

Lord

your/
accept
who

that

statutes,
that

be

rejected

the

hand,

purpose,
and
and

224

when

repent

you

God

is

repentance

merciful

[z 104,11

and

have

quoted

many

more

similar

Defter

and

to

wanted

in

compassion

by

helper

to

who

do

Diargah
with

point

Given
that

He

Him,

this

is

be

that

his

of

that

theory

of

the

man
value

Margahts

is

in

return

to

men

God

is

is

for
of

the

divine
for

unjust,

who

repent,
to

not.
it

repeats

the

pivotal

What,

1with

is

says
man's

not

reason

perhaps

doctrine

Him,

especially

justice.

divine

his

he

is

pitiful

do

who

And

doctrine

the

He

not.

guilty

was

misunderstood.

exaggeration,
for

he

shows

to

good

in

point,

are

and

and

those

his

make

mercy,

believe

merciful
to

not

merely

to

not

is

firmly

position.

do

the

accepts

judge,

a
is

does

who

who

He

not.

as

earned,

God
those

to

God

is

gratuitously-

be

to

life.

not

Nargah

love,

merely

have

in.

also

point

God's

that
not

(though

stated

explicitly
is

insistence

an

little
love

not

point

to*those

to

come

does

anxious
for

the

not.

do

who

who

that

Mini,

love

those

of

a godly

and

those

account

his

They

living

who

those

Him"

seek

and

that

for

are

men.

Neurar

the

the

pity

a shield

not

who

here

because

question

on

in

are

Nargah's

and

bestowed

those

Your

you.

all

passages

of

demonstrate

in

point

earned

ones

crucial

established
The

avail

to

near

a number

hymns)

is

making

pitiful

not

174],

the

will

love

love

it

God

will,

God's

that

God,

for

maylseem
s

'
ji

emingly,

225

His

withhold

Him.

love

to

he

urged,
do

love
And

what

aware

not

"You

are

your
Lord
it

(all)

with
were

of

not
[I

you"

who

from

withheld

that

simply
require

do

men
to

men

there

love
"with

so
The

the

impossible,

all

your

the

deeds,

that
the

and

for

recompense
expresses
He

His

It

is

not

heart

He

deed"

is

demand

answer

to

it
those
be

injustice
love
God
He

love

to

in

not

not

to

men.

Him,

is

does

not

does

require

Him,

but

to

for

going

doctrine

IV
is

recompense

of

divine
Thus,

men

b y acting

against

His

doctrine
doer,

What

v. 5].

deeds.

of

latter
every

is

Marqah
godly

for

love

is

when

Godl
to

mercifully

immutable

this

from

emerges

that

of

[Hymn

withholding
godless

that

recompenses

love

divine

love

that

are:

If

Margah's

with

the

principle:

is

saying

words

evil.

and

love

divine
well

his

His

presents

power".

At

to

such

merely

not

and

of

justice.

according

them,

can

no

he

love

to

unable

are

for

with

only

would

to

your

will

Margah's

be

accords

divine

So

who

Him

doctrine

discussion

lies

do

to

so,

love

those

God

failing

love

to

not

be

may

evidently

now

you

and

125],

God's

that

say

II

77,

something

power
do

is

it.

wants

it

for

suffer

unable

are

God,

criticism,

God

to

who

Marqah

do

to

but

you

to

counters

your

in

cannot

love

of

expected
do,

men

power.

exactly

to

those

made

line

this

not

power

be

his

that

a doctrine

a man

not
in

just

of

if

should

is

from

even

laws

of

226

justice.

He

them

His

in

We can

is,

his

theory

of

and

mercy,

divine

that

God

context

love

will

be

suggests

godly.

The

divine

love

opposite,
the

divine

laws

of

that

are

inevitably

draw

in

It

all

plan

will

of

arranged

justice.

he
the
that

is

account
mercy

its

and

of

unfolding

basis

immutable

the

of
thus

theodicy

divine

from

divine

in

fact

as

inexorable
the

on

Marqah's

just

his

and
the

train

that

withheld

from

opposite,

immutable

a noteworthy

ungodly,
be

those

their

suggests

nowhere

it

part

is

of
love

to

responses
the

the

context

These

with

on

Margah

divine

of

accordance

emerging
its

and

speak

divine

Marqah

picture

the

are

rewards.

bestowed

nowhere

within

compassion.

justice,

that

that

and

in

which,

appointed

this

to

embodiment

change

to

justice,
pity

divine

him,

enables

of

actions

divinely

giving

conceptual

divine

quasi-pathemata

of

the

see

now

introduced

laws

contrary,

actions.

has

human

the

on

be

to

appears
'

an

developed,

extensively

system

consistent

of

thought.
I

like

would

Margah's

conception

personhood,
doctrine
the
does

as
on

divine
write

now

this

complete

of

the

Dlargah,
such

a way

this

nature

completed
subject,

will.
in

to

my

of

turning

as

has

as

Godis

account

by

to

of
to

already

suggest

of

account

Philo's
the
been
that

topic

of

noted,
God

has

227

For

will,
He

wills

He

does

"The

('Y1.

Aramaic

mode

bringing
[1

[I

He

when

expression,

It

there

planned

II

for

ilargah,

For,

as

1391,

be

between
have

we

of

will,

to

No

other

causal

act

willed.
the

with
In

divine

this

divine
human

independence

It

of
to

will
will

be

co-extensive
whatever

of

external

unlimited,

kinds

certain
divine

it

order

bring

has

it

that
the
the

created
II

91,
relation,

divine

power.

to

the

is
by

power,
is

what
to

1493.

it

argue,

co-operate
the

secure

end, willed.
I
factors'
the
causal
%the
in power
than,

is

the

is

it

is

into

seen
with

God

or

thing

to

will

close

need

greater

great

who

existence

factors

writes:
His

[I

has

will

and

how

is

occasion

in

unlike,
But

will.
Is

will?

is

will

and

into

bring

as

recompense"

by

intended"
is

a different

he

it

He

that

God

created
"He

divine

the

will

His

wills,
and

Using

and

will
had

pure

that

'i)

there

earlier

view

of

what

all

expression

divine

Marqah's

speaks'

and

that

noted

achieve

he

and:

He

239],

v. 3].

and

( t7: L--X Tom)

willed

must

will

II

XII

(711r1n

a further

86,

to

does

""When

145,

able

Using

One

Lei)"

is

"He

that

3]9
.

[I

[Hymn

)"

"His

41o

II
True

(il'

of

about

5,

"The

>'

FT

II

5,

1T)"

One

God

of

[I

'-V z

'-

Awesome

('Y2

says

ilYa)"

TT

(ia

it

Mighty

wills

he

example,

power

to

possible

beyond-the

theldivine

of

specify

power-of

the

existence?
the

power
power

divine
of
to

the
do,

power
divine
He

can

is
will,
do

only

since
by

228

could

not

Now,

Margah's

He

that

limitation

cannot

will

"Nothing

This

lx,

quoted

It

bears

Philo,
it

is
Philo's

was

God

always

that

is,

this

chapter

it

will

be

that

do

good,

does
by

an

Nevertheless,
between
we

the

cannot

making

the

is

different

the

from

and

Secondly,
.....

'P1.
l.

that

it

the

however,

..

XX87

do

evil.

although
freelyp

good

verbal
of

For

point.
on

one

within
is

this
as
the

what

Nargah

they'are

Afargah's
of

its
quite

is
could

God's
he

and

that

Philo

statement

similarity

Philo

something

that

is

same

does

conclude

point

If

evil.
is

position

close

saying

Margah's

doctrine

the

and

is

the

First,

good

same

it

that

statements

ambiguous,

interpretations

showed

of
viewl

to

and

1231.

one

the

good

always

76,11

discussion

our

He

hesitation

without

to

evil

will.

two

above

statement

this

[i

V' 1)"

tells

or

good

took

do

to

despite

exactly

make.

of

act

in

recalled,

power

view

He

resemblance

in

Marqah

opposite.

r(J'

God

namely,

whether

1]A)

it.

do
of

Yet

evil.

power,

a striking

God's

in

God,

of

the

precisely

to

goodness

will

lie

something,
power

absolute

the

His

do

the

anything

N'T,: )l

1T.

earlier

Philo.

do

beyond

=3, t:z

passage

that

to

have

the

on

to

will
to

of

to

is

not

said

doctrine

committed

`v'om.

could
be

one

appears
us:

God

correctly

suggests
.

If

it.

willing

he

expressing,

power
is

to

concerned

saying

to

do

both

then

his

Philos.
Aramaic'text

quoted

above

can

229

bear

also

the

both

world,

interpretation
good

God.

If

this

taken

to

be

Marqah's

world

principles

Godts

power

to

forces

of

darkness

or

There

men

God

that

of

beyond

evil

suppose

sources

control.

doubt

there

the

it

is

are

not,

so

of

God.

making

not

have

the

be

in

evil

be

of

partly
not

power

the

power

can

are

would

did

the

he

then

no

that

character,

to

subject

point,

in

everything

meaning

making-the

particular,

is

evil,

and

is

in

polemical

that

the

outwith
to

say,
In
to

a mistake
power

to

finds

support

control

them.
This
the

interpretation

immediate

context

is

passage
greatness
whose

as

follows:

and

worship

actions

evil

are

minds.

themselves..
nor

learn

Lord

is

every
beyond

"Let

them

Let

us

not

heart

and

His

power,

what

Him

with

a pure

seeks

Him

with

evil

He

and

Marqah
in

will
affirms

context

turn

that
where

know

us

He

knows

is

in

it;

or

evil.

hidden

curse
evil
he

approve
let

good

is

He

will

not

on

him"

is

not

speaking

actions,

that

our

the

seeker

or

liste

to

fact

if

he
him
Since

1Z].

God's

beyond

of

is

Himp!

769,11

of

secret

If

find

within

such

nothing

will

such

done

the

he

[I

have

have

pitiful.

heart

people
who

they

what

but

motive,
a

and

ourselves

whether

seeks

from

The

His

before

away

in

issue.

at

submit

evil]

for

ever,

and

us

[viz.

to

them

statement

turn

and

such

merciful

the

of

Woe

from

text

the

of

power,
that

the

230

evil

in

that

Marqah's

of

at

God

will

can

to

regard
There
Marqah

the

not

good

any

bei

of

in

the

and

even

His

laws
up
to

than

other

of

them.

It

justice.
laws
set

up

would
of
laws

justice
which

His
is

or

could
appears

answer

to

be

good"

extends

in

men,
for

mer

?reated

divinely

with

will.,

question

with

recompense

accordance

He

The

action,

are

been,

have

dealings

of

immutable

The

good.

within

to

acts
God

167].

God's

allocation
in

Thine

could

actions

one,

power

"Always

II

101,

view

possible

God's

that:.

whether

and

evil

every

"All

with

Philonic

every

within

that

universe,

also

that:

[I

are

set

is

held

His

immutable

but

not

that-no

to

as

the

of..

do.

can

explicit

and

agent.

negative.

deeds,

contrary

in

evil,

anything

particular

to

everything

goodness"

whether

their

or

v_. 11]

abundant

the.

control,

He

however,

accepted

good

Tiargah
II

be

is

to

power

Certainly

God

have

is

least

at

what

a question,

he

hence

will,

of

sources.

discussion,

and

divine

worth

than

under

evil,

also

that

saying

then

power,

think

interpretation

less

no

understood

indeed

passage

the

on

every

whether

to

and

moral

only

is

world,

the

be

non-Philonic

divine

in

remains

therefore

yet

the

set

would

[Hymn

Marqah

good
be

can

God's

If

to

least.

saying,

that

subject

best

can

God,

from

hidden

not

second

in

evil

are

limit

the

suggested,

sources
good,

is

affirmation

to

according
that

hearts

men's

irrational
and

then

were/perfect,

of.,
act

231

if

and
either
laws

He

then

an

imperfection

acted

neither

Margah's
system

be

allowed.

expounded

by

Nargah

God

if

does

not

extend

and

evil.

The

for

metaphysical
God.

has
to

the

the

an

this

imperfection
can,

to

power
to

power
of
not

imply

would

in

within

the

metaphysical

the

implication
this

choose,

power

between

choose

the

choosing

to

a lively

option

good

do

is,

evil

available

,
possibility
to

us

the

heart

to

relation

of
that

admitted

God

yet

one

of

the

And

it

will

the

cannot

will

considered,

perennial

for

will

the

the

and

Even

the

change

if

it

be
is

justice

of

system

in

stands

concerns

problem

to

either

problems

he

where

justice.

of

which

helpful

be

see

immutable

an

be

to

divine

a system

once

to
The

problem.

between

establishment

has

Marqah

of

the

relationship

up

of

ethics.

understanding

set

or

carries

possibility

metaphysical

our

them

Thus

reasons,

A further

in

to

which-alternatives

system,

even

takes

God

in

of

that

to

contrary

system

or
A

to

perform

which

an

to

remains
of

freely

-chosen,
have

wished,
According

too

to

late

that

and

this

an
line

too late

say,
for

into

willed

Him

for
to

do

He

God

could

so

that

prior

possibility
the

particular

by

therefore,

evil,
to

the

was
lie

so

system.
it

although

will

God
had

different

thought,
to

the

existence

entirely
of

it,

is

considered

created

to

to

contrary

be

justice

system

so

action

it

was

creatxJon

is

now,
not
of

the

232

immutable
to

be

system
is

examined

system

by

structured
divine

the

justice

of

the

a principle

and

from

the

There

are,

about

this

line

First,

He

Indeed,

Thy

think,

several.

that

good.

He

states

the

God,

being

immutably

evil

system

God,

who

could

of

would
have

not

done

so.

to

create

though

it

fact

not

evil

sufficiently

"i

reason
is

seem

why

It

of

God

of
short

of,

v. 2].
an

whether

system,

Marqah

also
have

would

not

will

also

the

reason
been

evil,
why
contrary

evil

system

of

justice.

an

evil

system

of

justice,

conception,
We would

justice
or

III

willed
is

have

"By

an

a paradoxical

positive

the

[Hymn

did

would

good.

good:

question

think

self-contradictory.
system

is

have

not

such

and

to

prior

being"

is

good,

conception
may

made

immutably

God

the

it.

willed

have

the

be

can

unchangeable,

that

would

willed

He

Now,

harvest.

that

is

into

not-have

nature

thorns,

of

therefore

But

because

God's

is

justice.

namely,

to

God

good,

that

not

that

arranged

a good

points

came

replied

could

came

been

example,

harvest

subsequently,

world

the

so

immutable

have

For

been

expressly

as

goodness

evil,

evils

held

well

as

of

the

might

has

what

thought.

of

is

God

came

of

Margah

creation,

virtue

sowing

Marqah

that

also

of

that

by

have

might

sowing

particular,

possibility

created

recompense

from

In

justice.

of

radically

that

describe

in
as

fell

contradicted

the

He

233

principles
that

of,

the

moral

standard

worth

itself.
an

In

by

immutable

the

themselves
can
know

that

that

we

such
can

we

need

should

as

such

This

God

were

but

create

held

that

created
that

created
thereby,
had
good

touches.

the

a further

system

we

by

system

lack

no

means

of

divine

in

fact
clear

justice

divine

of

of

standard

absolute

And

and

we

a further

to

system

a standard.

consideration

leads

to

Granted

like

would

so

judge

must

though

justice,
is

evil

an

laws

Thus,

it

exist,

as

articulated

latter

of

system

of

perfectly

is

the

justice

natural

itself

perfect.

as

systems

to

God,.

the

therefore,

is

noted

measure

taken,

justice

of

evil

justice.

absolute

God

an

conceive

For

It

be

must
we

is

being

natural

regarded
of

justice.

act

as
laws

be

conceive

is

it

which

justice

standard.

far

so

by

of

justice

moral

good.

saw

system

Natural
absolute

justice

of

of

But

justice.

natural

to

make.

create

a good
that

That

it.

is

to

a particular
it,

but
created

created
that
This

rather,
its

it

may

be

have
with
what

He

was

would

in

held

been

good

it

He

Marqah

God

good.

God
all

He

also,

whatever

meant

God

that

Hence,

goodness

Marqah

because

be

creating

not

because

not

and
system

Himself
that

whenIlhe

if

that

could
that

possible

goodness.

infuses

Marqah

that

point

precisely

good

system

would
He

is

say,

second

justice

of
it

was

the

that

system

system,

system

to

is

He
wrote:

234

"All

Thine

acts

than

better
This

On
the

it

God
He

Marqah

have
wanted

infused

justice,

would
pick
As

it

goodness.

did

not

create

the

but

had

to

He

would

iss

the

have
immutable

system

did

of
not

that

will

moral

value.

Nargah's

God's

willing

of

the

value
Support

here
namely,

of

the

for

developing
Margahts

for

though

thereupon

have

goodness

best

in

deciding

to

pick

Marqah

because

system

system

best

possible.

of
I

is,
was

itself

best

the

in

am correct
that

hold

to

wants

to

system

He

then

form

if

of
that

what

justice

But,

line

system

possible,

the

of

been

justice

of

system

a
the

His

of

system

the

taken

had

God

that

would

position

the

is

any

laws

Memar,

the

reason

established

justice.

of

allows

The

point

Marqah

had

also

say

is

be

Him,

choice

no

it

whatsoever,

institute
of

God

freely.

second

to

If

reading

God

the

established

had

possible
my

system

have

it

Nargah's
to

by

hand,

other

system

a good

independently

was,

instituted

make

art

of

Nargah

allows

willed

any

with
God

that

to

tenor

general
it

the

willed

have

could

the

God

that

say

allows

could

On

Thou

and

v. 7].

justice

of

Lord,

our

hand,

one

good.
to

II

with

the

system

necessarily
Marqah

[Hymn

accords

position.
that

are

they"

line

good,

its

suprme
that

think,
the

cause

Margai

that

of

system.
the

interpretation

comes

from

epistemology

of
an

unexpected
as

source,

interpreted

it

am

235

in

earlier

the

of

Marqah

to

according
knowing,

attribution

to

acts

characteristic

of

knowledge

God

"True

the

the

One"

persistently
He

no

His

in

truth

truths
What

by
I

Nargah's
of

upshot

by

knowing

And

Gods

need

to

truth,

makes

know

facticity

to

Truth

way

of

that

true

so

the

the

by

is

some
is

there
creating

facts

truth,
things,

source

is.

For

according

to

immutable

laws

truth

His

of

very

promulgate

know

the

as

goodness

to

good

of

that

acts

laws

of

and

God1s
need

the

Judge

promulgation

of

truths

to
only

least

discussion

the

of

act

the

at

my

that,

was

truths.

ability

the

as

goodness

by
He

exactly

created

limited

because

justice

very

those

as

of

argument

His

God

as

God

of

God

the

created

justice

not

my

in

arguing

laws

upon
of

just

been

immutable

is

God's

God,

Marqah

Him,

is

knowing

though

as

phrase

God

And

By

knowing.

of

acts

have

dependent

God

Since
Him.

is

to

truth.

those

of

objects.

one

referring

conception

the

to

Margah's

an

power

It

participates

by

not

the

true.

touches

except
is

it

in

is

their

of

according
uses

everything
degree

God

acts

that

ensures

is

truth

God's

of

that
to

renders

that

argued

characteristic

attribution,

create

something

one

anthropomorphic

There

chapter.

of

Marqah,
of

those

laws,

of

promulgation
good

promulgatin

is

not

by

the

act

by

because

is

laws,
them.
by

li"mited,
He

knowing

are

the

creates
ti

the

em.

236

Thus

at

and

his

The

parallel

above

crucial

theology

knowledge

of
is

to

self-subsistence
Himself.

He

the

He

needs

truth

nor

goodness.

He

iss

Truth

and

Goodness.

He

does

truth

and

goodness
laws;

promulgate
His

and

goodness
them

rendering
thereby

In

this

of

space

Memar

been

have
God

clues

numerous
in

For

to

be

concerning

on

the

divine

Godts

pity

and

vocabulary

of
"passions

liberally

raised

love,

and

His

compassion.

terms

referring

of
to

the
God.

on

While

there

are

Margah
what
He
it

on

not

in

divine
between

employs
used

applies
is

this

doctrines

difference

the

soul".

there

his

between

to

But

have

the

relation

precise

examine

that

example,

to

said

about

field

this

be

to

more

discuss.

and

thereby

promulgates,

a person.

to

mercy

truth

knows,
He

search

and

His

concerned

as

deal

a great

matters

in

facts

He

laws

the

both

go

both

that

neither

good.

of

left

to

know

Him

facts
to

for
view,

need

can

with

iss

beyond

nothing
Himself

not
He

and

chapter

on

questions

terms

the

them

Marqah

termed

to
true,

course,

opinions

the

takes

conception

topic.

had

He

rendering

Nargahts
is,

so

Margah

that

Margah's

in

that

parallel.

absolute

beyond

look

to

needs

fact

the

morals

of

precisely

stress

God.

of

theology

are

in

anchored

concerned

all,

Nargah's

point

to
mny

reasonably

a rich
be
such
clear

of

237

the

what
in

to

reference

of

contexts
or

other,

will

a detailed

picture

existence

that

not

merely

and

those

God

mark

a being

the
God.

to
to

see

for
and

than

rather
building

up

divine

the
of

object

an

us

'love'

in

worship,

philosophical

speculative

of

be

in

part

as

give

text,

elements

out

will

applied

term

one

use

employed

contrasts

important

an
of

when

Marqah

when

to

Aramaic

the

to

play

took

terms

where

prefers

scrutiny

Margah

what

examination

'compassion'
the

of

terms

those
close

those

the

example

only

between

relationship
close

between

meng

indication

a clear

Such

is

relation

interest.
What

present

the

is

situation,

to

that

say

philosophical
many

Marqah's

for

Marqah

whatsoever

and

must

qua

in

a very

rough

sketch

remain

God

is

but

none

not
for

the

of

utter

appropriate

to

one

standing

in

the

have

concentrated

a living

God,

of

of

anything

is

on
to

humility;

of

features

existence

and

a spirit

The

worship

in

supernal

merely

but

only

of

entitle

whose

of

outline,

that

inexplicable,

worthy

the

broad

existence

approached

something

in

only

exposition

perhaps

'person'

doing

though

of

sine

phenomena

contrary

presenting

stating,

features

with

myself

contented

chapter

those
us

have

the

be

presence

of

on

which

value.
Margah's

are
secondly,

his

exposition

claims,
that

He. is

first,

that

a knower,;

God is
thirdly,

238

He

that

is

loving,
we

should

and

views

There

will.

among

is

rationality
for
as

God

the

for

has

who

is,

indeed,

have

the

have

no

attribute
judge,

know,

can

a divergence
is

what

and
we

to

as

that

theory

condition

sufficient
require

that

than

more
personhood,

Marqah

that

attributes

of

count

the

of

ascription

ascribes
justify

to

qualifications

ample

and

Now,
to

and

to

if

merciful

a will.

considered

even

the

all
to

seems

ascription.
But

before

grounds

that

possessed
borne

He

of

in

are

the

are

literally

of

the

to

bearing

on

each

attribute

have

peculiar

"Kant's

Treatment

"Kants

Concept

proviso

has

personhood

only

if

attributes

the

terms

point

has

grounds

This
Marqah's

teaching,

Marqah
qualities

Animals"

Respect"

has

the
and
to

of

ascription
given

of
of

loving

just

the

understood.

seen,

appears

literal,

ascription

important
have

on

important
that

namely,
God

of

an

on

just,

knowing,

alive,

a will,

mind,

ascription

is

God,

to

personhood

ascribing

personhood-to

1.

lives,

necessary
But

condition

being
to

the

is

hesitate

as
I

personhood.

has

who

philosophers

Elsewhere'

person.

He

normally

a being

He

that

that
not

to

personhood
love

fourthly,

finally,

and

doubt

judge,

literal

for

which

an
as
to

ascribed

Philosophy
Kant-Studien

an

grounds

for,

that

be

can

the

be

we
God

radicplly

vol.

49,1974

vol,

66,1975

239

distinguish

that

name

life

turned

from

human
God's

and

In
God's
of

from

life

is

may

life

is

geared

to

to

proper

an

in

that

consist,

For

adopt.

doctrine

case

God's

he

his

wants

is

a vital

doctrine
to

differ

personal

qualities,

he

unlike

human

speaking
inappropriate
though
knowledge

human
in

Marqah
differs

as

of

be

can

features

point

about

be

it

whatsoever

those

only

can

response

that

in

seems

equally

us
radically

no

we

qualities

is

God.

Thus

to
in

anxious

terminology

personal

human

qualities

personal

application

leaves

from

doubt

from

that

human

that
Godts

that

doubt

no

Marqah's

Ipersonhood,

radically

the

that

ones

us

God's

that

about

down

a person

divine

of

leave

qualities

fact

of

utter

personhood.

personal

the

only

is

system

lay

personhood,

consist

it
of

though

do

we

This

would

God's

of

Marqah's

Nevertheless,
exposition

if

we

entire

worship,

human

constitute

his

that

sense.

that

of

cannot

knowledge,

say

analogical

that

object

to

position

the

different

human

from

proposition

the

axiomatic

clear

in

Consequently,

otherness.

essentially

God's

example,

will.

the

defending

be

seem-compelled

only

exactly

Margah

For

the

of

attribute

men.

knowledge

human

we

the

to

analysis

God's

case

expect

that

on

life,

that

to

ascribed

out

will

course

may

is

that

same

from

attribute

to

make

are

not
in

employ
entirely
for

example,

divine
knowlledge,

he

so

240

also

term

out
take

be

rendered

to

the

be,

he

make

request

[Hymn

II

here,

will

find

the

implies,

accessible
the

Pfemar,

your

Lord

accept

men.

This

you...

that

Marqah

that

the

to

other

as

when

Marqah

sincerity,
[I

would

otherness

78P
have
of

126].

Marqah

entails

no

are

"But

if

is

other

you

clear

entirely

he
is
in
to

come

Him.

find
It

implies

He
explicitly

will

who

God,

to

made

repudiated
God

they

Therefore

writes:
you

II

there

is

was

naught"

gods,

God.

God

develop

"...
find

could

insistence

to

Requests

point

God
that

words,

allowed

will

God
Margah

Marqah's

Thee

find

to

"

that

other

requests.

will

with

thought

the

of

to

speaking
person

because

nothing

ubiquity,

a human

never

be

to

as

and

inaccessible.

is

Requests

receive

equally

is

but

any

6].
v.

to

gods

God

God

of

pervasive

communication.

of
that

claim

in

thought,

where

grounds,

sheer

in

1')q

theological

pronoun

verb

unlike

(y

must

its

person

so

expression,

so

nevertheless

human

otherness

into

one
by

the

however

to

or

and

of

He

accessible

religious

not

know'

subject

second

forms

addressed.

on

the

that,

God

the

invisible

of

'to

verb

example,

person

indicates

is

is

difference

the

on

almost
use

second

be

court

another

Marqah's

the

of

God

of

To

took

forms

denoting

ruled

that

say

that

radical
a

to

wants

He
from
th'

will
this

claim

His

inaccessibility.
We have

now

come

full

circle

in

this

chapter,

for

241

we

began

with

doctrine

the

of

worship.

I
of

the

as

beings

in

been

men

Margahts
innermost

thing

But

is

not

however,

that

fuller

received
certain

men

But

God'

about

man's

testimony

It

is

to

the

is

is

there

a
God,

to
knows

men,

and

most

deeply

to

know

something,

and

for
Marqah

it,

with

God

to

God's

due

not

human

accessible

in

nature

is

accessibility

man's

has

of

employment

prophets.

we

to

say

with
God

is

Marqah's
existence

the

about
to

communication
noted,

God

all

communicate

accessibility

frequently
us,

His

are

knows

be

expression
as

what

to

BeingS"

accessible

merely
to

the

the

on

Now,

thoughts

therefore

inspection,
thinks,

God

divine

worship.

of

render

other.

view,

secrets.

the

that

unceasingly

are

the

accessibility

communication
each

of

Though

His

to

in

comment

god.

of

which

concealed

with

end

said

worthy

uniquely

accessible,

their

even

be

within

man

of

idea

some

provides

to

of

in

since,

from

has

accessible

sense

of

what

to

like

channels

for

that

accessibility

regarded
to

allows

possibility

took

would

to

the

pages

Margah

whom

God

of

the

of

centrality

for

hope

intervening

the

of

accessibility

that

theology

a discussion

mane

and

the

Him?

As

we

in

not
view
of

all

direction,

reverse

possibility
have
hidden

respects

that

the

God,

to'His

bears

world
love

z42

His

and
to

us

to

God,

as

least

Thus,

goodness.
an

object

knowledge,

of

knowledge

our
need

with

Him?

communication

with

God

is

knowledge,

As

Where

the

prayer
can

the

that
God

might

they
in

error

can

prayer,

they
in

be

generalised

since

for

know
Him.

without

God
our

to

in

the

of

that

it
means

God,

cover

all

that

we

is

of
to

men's

minds,
whether

prayer
his

who

who

love

prayer,
formulate

of

feel

do

forgiveness

for

they

think
repent

sincerely

this

his

then

God,

secure

they
of

on

repentance.

and

to

nature

having

of

those

order

stress-on

praysg.

because

that

to

by

of

scope

forgiveness

seek

to

ignorance

whatever
to

genuine

repentance

God

tell

remain

communicate
to

the

difficulty

lays

his

say

pray

about.

unless

point

to

the

and

listen

his

almost

have

will

in

sincere

One

that
are

is

man

our

of

The

of

recesses

to

having

at

a philosophical

who

necessary,

innermost

or

our

man

be

the

as

accessible

what

the

is

into

not,

Margah

prayer

to

without

God.

of

not

is

Margah.

earlier,

of

are

accessible

redundant.

sincerity

point

we

prayer,
for

is

seems
see

knows

his

far

doctrine

qualities

God,

of

by

prayer

not

But
so

arise

demonstrated

was

spiritual

love

is

is

divine

In

Margahts

granted

divine

the

to

appears

that,

as

inconsiderable.

communication

difficulty

the

of

be,

not

God

if

even

This

fact.
kinds

o/
to

wish
God
the

ca

come
essage,

243

Margah

could

several

ways,

doctrine

of
time

same

the

of

conceive

of

He

not

would

can

itself

has

religious

prayer

lies
And

eyes

that

that

it

the

spiritual

are.

the

recognised

a godly

so

in

for

he

knows

he

does.

due

to

specific

This
God's

truly
acts

that
form
unique

God
of

of

no

in

motivate

case

to

know.

and
that
in

things

to

to

want

say
even

prayer,
not
this

Him
does

employed.
line
by

as
not

with
is

of

living
to

need

with

communication
any

to

prayer

lead,

that

to

man

of

less

we

communication

ability

is

are

godly

and
value

continuing

to

in

is

can,

addressed

indeed

praying

of

praying
that

life

according

by

much
The

of

formulae

God,

of

important

seems

that

is

it

values

a kind

with

life,

engage

way

religious

We communicate

act

expressed

sovereignly

is

the

quality

very

Marqah

something

spiritual

which

being

not

God

purely

not

The

life

not

is

answer

should

Marqah

that

in

the

spirituality

of

spiritual

it

we

the

at

obvious

though

think

spirit

while
in

most

state

his

rescue

belief

known,

full,

is.

a godly

thought,

us

to

telling

have

same

God.

knowledge

as

the

when

divine

the

in

argument

him

even

the

of

where

that

in

that

life,

the

is

of

enable

Perhaps

prayers

in

line

evident

otherwise

particularly
of

his

him
our

efficacious
when

of

value.

accept

way

scope

induce

does,

God.

would

prayer.

to

available

than

that

defending

efficacy

this

answer

him
uniqe,

We might

God,
in

all
being
indeed

244

to

want

say

communication

that

communication

at

want

to

God,

secured,

is
and

the
is

say

that

so

it

does
I

all.
the

odd

godly

deepest

form

of

indeed

possibly

the

only

in

we,

in

which

count

as

Marqah

that

would

communication

mants

simply

of

really

suspect

is,

as

a form

not

it

communication
can

is

it

that

by

living

a Godly
to

possible

communication
true
the

with

kind

of

human-condition,

engage.

life,
man,

24+5

CHAPTER VII

THE

In

the

focused
I

powers

and

with

to

God

although

has

investigation

from
to

attempted

on

have

have
their

write,

in

of
what

approaches

the

less

takes

perceptual
we

see

as

nearly

and

of

the

stage,

picture
detail,

other

than

his

stand

on
the

have,

Had

Memar,

would

not

it

wouldlbrely

on

God

take

ordinary

familiar

in

this

world,

is

able

the

as

In

God.
the

not

else.
the

with

is

he

anything

teachings

hear
as

Nevertheless,
preceding

experience,

then

so

the

to

in

what

if

in

resultant
rich

His
been

also

and

connection

Marqah's

point
Marqah

objects

centre
reference

For

starting

particular,

about

the

God,

complex

knowable.

making

been

existed,

is

times

all

God,

but

nothing

merely

at

held

refrained

God

what,

God.

on

of
has

whether,

of

been

existence

oneness

the

on

question

respect

the

Consideration

teaching

epistemological

for

the

on

personhood.

Nargah's

to

given

teachings

proofs

doctrines

has

attention

Nargah's

on

Margah's

his

and

OF GOD

chapters

entirely

considered

God,

of

five

preceding
almost

have

CREATIVITY

facts
he

and
underlying
1

then

246

metaphysical
that

about
why

treat

in

the

willingness

that

to

refer

world

when

from

world

but

For

certain

the

the

cosmos,

knowable,

from
those

entitles
in

discussing

it

was

to

avoid

not

ability

Hargah

have

-I
about

attention

was

had

the
the

not

His

to

question

possible,

nor

in

that

to

is

know.

Whether

it

that

is

be

by

a God.

attempt
for

knowable,

men.

men

God,

of

The-reason

is

be

that

Likewise,

to

attention

not

them

knowability

God

least

at
said

about

mind.

must
or

or

desirable

human

some

has

to

is

the

indeed

knowable

limits

had

to

made

the

known,

there

whether

question
of

is

of

the

asking
He

whether

kinds

that

conclude

be

to

existence

what

proofs

that

enough

show

the

that

God's

effects,

to

had

existence

to

Marqah's

of

considered

for

God's

reference

the

the

of

teachings

reference

Margah

effects

us

to

of

God,

of

Since

answer

it

-a

absurd

discussion

argument

validity.

to

wholly

Margah's

the

because

cosmological

asking

in

existence

is

form

God.

for

this

also

classification

subject

overt

example,

about

the

and

for

a basis

as

comes

willingness

philosophy

being
of

the

Nargah's

of

prevents

the

takes

experience

religious

it

how

experience,

phenomena

his

empiricist
to

to

consequence

empirical
of

an

we

both

explain

anything

that

development

as

is

is

Thus,

does.
to

there
it

what

that

realities

And

in

has

to

set
can

on

we
order
lbe

man's
God

knoi

are

paid

247

depends
but.

not

only

alsop

and

of

such

being

knowledge
I

wish

to

God

creatures.

of

the

men

as

inescapable
God

and

with

God

only

by

escape

by,

divine

justice

in

is

in

to

his

emphasises
for

his

him

in

own

way

But

even

we

capacity

to
if

the

as

demands

a man,

It

be

while

less

creature

that
not

God
living

the

rebel

because

he

indeed
God

against
for

were

inclined

responding
has

of
a

to,
is

Him,

to

understood

rebellion

with

the

tries

such

response

a manfs

might

he

For

laws.

relationship

rebellion
his

in

life

that

be

in

relation

laws

in

cannot

times

made

that

relationship.

God's

to,
argue

he

even

all

are

If

stands

still

or

certain

immutable

the

that

his

shapes

opposition

possible

from

his

man,

at

himself.

that

of

Marqah

escape

destroying

terms

God

against

can

exalted

attention

from,

Men

the

an

of

God.

to

God

view,

in

of

from

say,

absent

standing

denouncing

to

relationship
except

beings

he

to

closely

For

of

focus

primary

is

be

object

philosophy

enquiry.

then

whether

has)

knower.

however

never

(or

is

a possible

Marqah's

Marqah's

a man

say,

on

the

in

relationship

of

is

that

But

will

to,

extent,

shift

and,

on
God

on

of

man,

certain

focused

peripheral

to

God

being

human
to

begin

of

image

as

God

to

species

thought

an

now

teachings

less

a specifically

to

be

no

for

Creator

will

on

a kind

from

attention

kind

the

made
accordin

it
see
n

of

not

his

men.
to

the

248

immutable

laws

as

in

engage

laws

he

God,

because,

Memar,

idea

and
within

as

four

[I

successful
to

a life-style

in

his

as

its

human

the

soul

a living

"desire

however

live

God's

disregards

starting

deep

to

attempt

nature,

of

Consequently,

2141.

a man's

with

reason-hidden

and

that

spiritual

according

laws,

testimony

he

remains,

to

God

-a

testament.
The

impossibility

conception

of

relationship

is

the

to

wish

Marqah's
The

bridge

teachings
God,

the

activity.
necessary
certain

discussing

without

regard

God

Margah's

an

next

of

consists
on

the

Creator,
As
to

on

with
devote

aspects

the

God
an

and

for

the

man,

of

the
he

present

his

teachings

the

to

I
of
on

man.

MargahIs
links

creation
His

of
it

chapters

doctrines
ctrines

in

exposition

of

pages

shall

chapter

a product

earlier

a few

man.

of

doctrine

account

creation,

centre

my

the

preclude

overt

latter

between

of

with

of

this
In

man's

however,

whose

a bridge

teachings

to

not,

of

chapters.

provide

Marqah's

doctrine

exposition

two

does

a discussion

of

attention
present

man
with

possibility

of

be

may

the

active

those

VI

takes

within

II

131.,

Book

argument

divisions

so

relationship
in

states

conscience

and
you"

holy

Margah

nothing

against

his

escaped

not

cosmological

the

point

has

does

rebellion

ostentatious

also

one

justice,

divine

of

creative
will

be

consideration
of

earlier

Greek

249

A main

philosophers.
present
the

is

chapter

polemical

air,

we

identify

can

Margah's

to

be

argue,

is

firmly

Hellenic
make

of

creation,

that

of

of

ambiguous,
to

similar

it

in

of

creating.

to

God's

the

signifies
in

this

as

opposed

two

kinds

to

Where

outcome

of

to

the

of

(i.
we

creating

creation
By

e.

a product

relate
(i.
of
the

is

detect

it in one

to

sense

we

res.

each

e.

an

creation

a res

creata,

other

act)

of
is

(the

refer

creation,

Thus

act

act

act.

created,

to

ng

"creation"

Secondly,

that

us.

the

signifies
this

that

when

sense

creative

of

creation

understand

to

been

has

what

meanings

sufficiently

world.
the

two
itself

term

in

term

the
the

is

the

"creation"

of

sense,

idea

subsequent

between

using

First,
Using

the

like

would
the

difficult

often

slipped

creation

that

meanings

from

other.

effect.

creation

two
it

render

has

a writer

is
For

its

with

of
I

the

shall

exposition.

"creation".

term

be
I

concerning

distinction

crucial

the

my

achieved

target,

however,

facilitate

will

about

readily

mainstream

distinctions,

certain

development

the

First,

be

most

That

in

placed

say

will

may

target.

philosophy.

to

who

to

the

a distinctly

position

those

in

a deeper

that

think

this

has

points,

Marqah's

of

judged

doing

Margh

what

several

at

and

understanding
if

that

has,

creation

for

reason

as

the
cause

creating)
effected.
res

creata)

2O

to

have

into

come

actualisation

of

a creation

ex

to

prior

its

to

potential

it

is

the

become

in

a res

something

from
it

what

creata

it

that

were,

prior

to

it

became,

sculptor

may

be

to

said

His

the

in

that
giving

sculpture

creative
he
a

is

not

to

also
an

an
its

oak

have

say

been
for

oak,
is

form

the

take

can

sense

of

does
The

shapes.
form

to

existence,
then

of

it

work

"create"

material

to

the

the

creative

sculptor's

the

sculpture

creation,

it

can

be

regarded

may

be

argued

the

making

work

consists

that

is

hand.
Though

from

emplioys

is,

include

creative

not

he

that

prior
not

was

created

because

create,
his

its

obviously,

exists

work

certain

was,

this

material
of

marble

It
In

been.

pre-existent

act,

what

nothing.

had

matter

than

other

created

to

actually

which

a way

For

form.

a potential

matter

to

prior

actually
so

if

that

oak.
If

his

has

be

not

were

some

were

is

is

this

tree

would

acorn

that
such

it

is

creation

must,

must
oak

oak

an

actual

it
in

thing

of

thing

then

if

the
for

existed

since

acorn

structured
the

-a

The

up,

created

potential

tree,

oak

the

one

else

actual

reason

became,

potentially

something

The

have

created,

is

used

it

what

being

what

nihilo,

process

then

a potential,

actualisation

potentially

the

existence'by

as
that

the
the

already

in

21

true

sculptor's
began

creativity
the

chiselling

finished

product.

creative;

the

block

was

this

way

res

creata

the

idea

of
that

might

seem

unlike

his

nihilo,
the

a pro-existent

the

sculpture

has

is

detailed

think

that
the

that

not

previously

form

of

that

case

synthesis

but
It

creatio

ex

statue

came

from

came
the
but

idea,

the

of

the

idea

whether

men,,
from

that

point

nothing.

sculpture
idea

the

of

idea

regard

in
the
that

the

other

ideas,

was

made,

can

as

were
from
be

of

the

It

may

he

one
it

familiar

in'a

the

regarded

as

the

be

still

may

to

which

be

had

synthesis

is

idea

nihi]_o.

form,

But
here

ex
not

any

made

the

that

idea

ideas

be

even

or

all

of

was

into

enter

nothing.

should

creation

his

to

place

unquestionably

other

sculpture.

to

true

the

whereas

creating

encountered
to

possible

was

a marble

sculpture

cause,

the
of

though

the

not.

sculptor's
is

statue

that

the

terminology,

of

one

imagined

the

is

he

when

According

of

the

marble,

perhaps

capable

in

statue,

material

not

idea

creation

that

grounds

discussion
are

the

of

did

idea

not

sculptor's

Aristotelian

use

This

said

sculptor

of

had

that

the

block

to

men,

is

the

the

situation,

sculptor

creation

Or,

the

at

the

he

craftsmanship.

the

that

on

from

by

looking

that

of

not

when

having

was

embodiment

activated,

but

marble,
It

achieved
of

was

hi
nei

new
.

In

252

pre-existent
eventually
way

namely,

the

as

clash

cause.

material

cause

Aristotle

"physical"

sense

he

regards

the

as

the

conclusion
practical

i.
and

desires

themselves

constitute

and

the

are

certainly

line

objects,

as

can
to

he

regards

form

the

a material
form

describe
have

any

creating,

It

requires

cause.
of

the

creating,

whether

or

not

instantiations,

of

regards

the

point

deals,

and

which

physical

as

and

Physics

2.

A.

Broadie

involves

working

Phronesis

vol-,

XIX

on
1974

matter.

a pre-existent
concept

of
show

we

can

is

creating

which
that
ex

195a]. 5-20
"Aristotle

the

perhaps

0000"

1o

the

geometry.

normal,

human

which

agent

cause

geometer

of

of

various

Aristotle

matter

the

of

the

of

example,
syllogism

premisses

material

thought

of

For

of

to

be

ordinary

cause

beliefs

the

of

the

to

the

the

think

does

regarding\the

theoretical

which

being

not

referring

Also,

with

of

in

the

the

way

material

and

creating,

invariable

Another

the

not

Ordinary

on

e.

as

intentions,

action

of

idea,

later

"matter".

term

the

of

reasoning

resulting

"matter"

premisses

matter,
I,

does

being

as

ideas,

the

of

Aristotelian

the

block.

pre-existent

cause

form

the

given

marble
the

material

with

material

the

regarding

of

then

was

in

embodied

This

not

that

matter

Rational

Action"

we
concept

nihilo.

253

Creation

ex

nihilo

does

that

serves

something

of

the

where

creata,

res

in

understood

the

rely.

not
as

pre-existence

material

cause

"material

cause"

phrase

that

sense

wide

the

on

is
been

just

have

the

of

discussing.
Margah

Whether

world.
is

So

attention.

world

may,

is

from

ordinary
that

we
I

one

creation
was

like

would

thid

ex

entitled

now

of

most,

or

of

the

it

conclude

which

perhaps
world

all,
was
that

possible
of

the
(creatio)

nihilo

at,

alle

distinction,

the

concept

of

suppose-that

the

world

iss

there

was

became

certain
of

is

ex

that

nothing,

us

the
was

world

a further

make

of

"creation"

creation

Let

receiving
to

the

specifically

matter
of

that

extension

term

to

nihilo.
from

pre-existent

the
about

concerning

created

result

of
talk

allow

an

permitting

meaning

creation

Indeed

not

The
from

created

creation

matter.

by

only

the

is

world

the

creation

then

pre-existent
is

course,

to

creation.

nihilo

if

our

concerned
the

of

the

of
nihilo

ex

been

been

And

the

artifacts,

ex

creation

occupying

creation

have

of

like

be

merely

an

all,

assuming,

created)

it

in

matter.

human

the

the

creation

shortly
have

in

after

pre-existent
world

far

belief

necessarily

in

believed
will

belief

that

show

he
that

a problem

in

believed

undoubtedly

course

that
the

form.
that

world
We are
because

as

no

not
the

world

254

was

from

created
In

nothing.
I

case

this

take

essential

aspect

agens,

of

a pre-existent

material
for

condition

is

does

who

assume,

the
is

of

existence
Even

an

if

a necessary

not
is

creator

any

an

creating.

cause

creation,

the

in

what

that

correct,

creation

by

created

also

shall

logically

creator,

was
I

chapter

be

to

it

nothing

such

condition.
The

foregoing

framework

conceptual
the

creativity

focus
in

that

mind
at

and
to

more

The

be

most

Nargah,
the

Of

the

shall

to
of

is

answer

will

ex

foreign

help

us

be

to

in

the

on

question

with

which

Plato,

of

Philo

concerned

kinds

of

them

with

the

former

is

worthwhile

to

Hellenic

see

what

was.

be

judged

philosophy,
of

wh

asking

little

so

the

fairly

kind

namely,

ai

that

may

nihilo

creation,

from

creation

philosophers

It

so

said

to

now

elements

bearing

while

not

cause,

Hellenic

unhellenic.

concept

so

are

and

creation

wish

crucial

those

two

nothing,

by

of

others.

all

material

discussion

positions

aforementioned

attended

be

of

from

do

a rough

place.

certain

philosophical

but

with

our

actually

concerned

pre-existent

to

to

and

exclusion

creation

concept

on

philosophers

issue,

take

will

closely

framework,

what

shall

God

us

which

within

of

much

provide

remarks

effect

this
for
an

the

255

the

of,

acceptance
interpretation
the

on

In

direction

a brief

history
reality.

about
"the

first
of

from

which

which

its

they

think

the

this

sort

must

be

from

which

Metaphysics

of

Greek

In

this

entity

things,

the

element
they

therefore

and

destroyed,

or

since
for

one

or

more

come

to

be,

either
things

other

is

changing

conserved..,

always

but

say

they

which

there

than
it

one

being

[983b7-18].

this

answer

to

our

took

to

explain

matter

is

from

underlying

world

what

it
it

which

the
matter

It

is,
nor

of

itself

is

that
the

Aristotle

destroyed.

their

datum

from,

that

formed,

was
They

origin

as

as

did

What

this
not

is,

what

ask

for

origin

neither
subject

the

being

to

on

since

ultimate

are

the

and

matter

go

matter,

says,

to

Greek

earliest

came

reality.

lay
that

the

kernel

the

gives

The

question.

sought

wherein

Aristotle

statement

philosophers

generated

they

generated

is

into

last

first

the

consist,

remaining,

of

either

position:

are

the

this

some

In

things.

be,

to

attributes

following

substance

entity

speculation

he

that

to,

have

may

presents

metaphysical

things

is

all

Aristotle

history

principle

Genesis

of

speculation.

the

came

of

conserved"

them

the

(the

nothing

the

philosophical

modifications),

this

and

of

all

resolved

are

verse

philosophers"

"That

in

A of

first

the

of

Book

Judaeo-Christian

mainstream

of

all

256

generation

destruction-are

and

modifications
this

type

first

of

is

air

this

attributed
to

these,

be,

aggregated

they

into

one

of

"

and

Anaxagoras
was

But,

matter.

between

them

reality

is

not

of

once

more

to
to

subject

out

thoughT
change,

either

and

water,

not

come

fewer,

or

that

again,

do

and

infinite

an

attributed

earth

segregated

subject

are

be

to

thought

composed

Diogenes

and

fire,
remain

come

the*

that

Empedocles

air,

of

Heraclitus

fire.

always

founder

declared

principle.
to

says,

that

[98t4a8-11].
reality

first

the

"the

Anaximander

water.

elements,

he

except

L983b20]

status

four

the

"for

as

various

Thales,

matter.

philosophy"

principle

regarded

it

the

of

the

of

to

being

one"

the

underlying

number

of

kinds

the

relations

the

underlying
or

generation

destruction,
Thus

the

develop

Greek

earliest
theory

of

question

concerned

cause

itself.

Approaching

acceptance
the

about
matter

by

basic
of

of

develop

were

cause

the

of
which

its
it

is

nature

precluded
was.

of

Thereafter

of
from

then

their

material
of

way

i.

they

could

not,

from

nothing,

creation
the
asking
their

an

asking/.

cause,

formed,
of

the
by

and

material

a doctrine
the

nature

world,

not

because

nihilo

metaphysics

natural

regarding
they

that

the

nature

out

course,
for

of

ex

creation

chief

did

philosophers

material
what
problem

the

e.

of'

cause
the

as

basis
was

not

257

1What

did

the

the

reverse,

the

ways

it

'.

does?
the

in

'How

namely,

explained
cause

cause

material

of

Anaximenes,
sought

things

by

to

that
the

explain

invoking

the

material
[9811a15].
the

was

air

of

material
material

of

appearance

a principle

in

itself

segregation

and

claimed

rather,

example,
of

appearances

having

cause,

for

aggregation

but

manifest

Anaxagoras,

manifold

terms

it

does

't

from?

come

condensation

and

rarefaction.
When,

as

philosophers

the

from

creation

how

explain

There

Anaxagoras

when

how

the

explain

how

from

the

the

to
that

arrangement

of

philosophers
on

the

cause

idea
that

example,

of
draws

it

is

to

what

in

say,

to

any

the

was
and

hint

that

in

order

trying

to

how

to

On

reason

can
of

arrangement
the

explain

order

and

existed.
the

full

earlie
he

that

cause
to

existence.

and

in

teleological
things

into

from

mentioned

is

show

case

differs

have
a

order

no

he

to

the

did

orderly

came
is

of

reason,

made,

purpose

Aristotle
I

VoV$,

nothing

explain

world,

Although

for

of

'efficient

they

what
became

was

world

his

contrary,
invoked

is$

cause.

possibility

was

invokes

explain

be

there

what

harmonious,

the
For

nothing.

the

the

seeking

ignored

again

Hellenic

the
of

question

thus

world,

they

cause',

the

raised

in

motion

development,

subsequent

in

lays

stress

nature,

realisat

a
on

of

258

their

predecessors
of

the

and

material

is

potentially

being

actually
Thus

actual.
taking

always

clear

that

Aristotelian
is

Plato,.

briefly

outlined

to

Therefore

it
or

It

place.
ex

nihilo

is

could
into

the

come

and

its

to

here,

consider

is

creation

here

polemical

the

the'Timaeus,

has

the

who sei

the

of

of

philosopher

Marqah.

It
a

changes

can

maker

doctrine

becoming.

of

like

would

because
for

According

the

and
that

introduced

Hellenic

whose

significance

of

creation
be

system

namely,

cause

of

further

one

cosmological

nothing

doctrine

changes

form

taking

changes

already

system.

There

becomes

been

now

one

state

is

Aristotle,

for

inconsistency,

without

a world

off

sloughing

the

that
are

is

it
that

into

brought

there

entails,

have

But

something

that

things

the

by

only

certain

metaphysics
be

can

fact

another,

there

not,

X
the

place,

acquiring

potentially.

Aristotle's

of

form

one

off

taking

to

form

that

doctrine

what
of

has

Aristotle,

to
sloughs

Prior

another.

thing

central

According
matter

beginninglessness

the

of

his

with

agreement

doctrine

when

occurs

in

cause.

acquires

form

the

on

generation

is

he

potential,

'

cause

to

world
father

be
is

into.

since

"everything

do

must

so

without
the

of

being

comes

owing
a

cause"

demiurge,
the

to

is

world

perceptual

and

changes.

that
some
[28a].

the

cause;

for
The

yas,

universe,

259

Plato

whom
or

also
in

pattern
have

could

calls

for

kind,
such

would
wished

was

and

good
to

wished
could

share
in

not,

to

In

what

answer

therefore,
and

far

so

finding
but
to

Plato

wishing

that

the

way
(Vows)

is

since

mind

is

world

was

given

words:.
God's
mind"

"this
providence,
[30b-c].

that

he

and

therefore

as

possible.

himself

He

goodness

and

in

[30a]:
superior
impossible

world

soul.
came
a living

nothing
with

anything
soul

be

to
in

being

use

it

reduced

that

judged

rest

of

motion,

Heace,

good,
and

not

state

without

to

be

imperfect,

Since
to

"God,

should

disorderly
as

goodness?

following:

be

he

his

share

things

all

universe

better"

to

the

says

disorder,

from

order

mind

visible

do

god

nothing

possible

inharmonious

of

every

did

this

as

was

the

himself.

exactly
to

reason

his

hug

reason

The

fully

fashion,

and

model,

by

only

envy,

as

goodness

miserly

protectively
But

his

good,

unchanging

good

in

the

of
be

purpose.
be

lacking

wholly

to

and

to

world

could

fact

world

his

serve

the

and

knowable

a world

intellect,

demiurge

the

a model
which

model,

in

was

eternal

an

inhabiting

be,

wished

only

end

to

come

used

changeless,

and

god

His

world.

eternal

for

an

a model
and

the

have

alternatively
former

-"God"

making

been

God

was

order
without

and

mind,

(YUK

the

Plato's

very

truth,

with

soul

own
through
and
I

in

260

The
yo p oV

model,

was

a perfect

one

world,

In

the

demiurge,

which

god

At

concept,

which

is

in

everything

the

eternal

apprehended

in

world,

is,

state

of

the

qualities

of

and

by

that

others

appearance

was

homogeneity
no

part

unevenly
turn
Before

the

[52b],

or
of

it

communicated
being

the

receptacle

prior

and
with

therefore
in

in

impact
its

arranged

its

but

as

into

an

earth

forces
but
their

of

and

by

them"

air

visual
there

was

that

filled

it

swayed

motion,

ordered

'the

characterised

and

motion

spurious

existence

them,

to

is
of

of

of

is

a position

sort

"was

equilibrium,

"which

which

fire,

the

The

provides

the

varied;

balance

which

something

and

It

Plato

becomes.

by

to

chaos.

go

the

under

of

be,

senses

water

was

argument

which
comes

the

of

his

as

to

its

VO 7 TcV

in

world
Plato

with

world

the

what

in

by

without

reasoning"

that

perceptual

that

everything

But

point

indestructible,

and

is

cause

space

described

receptacle,

formal

this

only

the

of

cause

a model.

a new
/)

RDSc

as

be

can
share

it

on

one.

efficient
the

and

cause?

introduces

for

the

employed

material

being

one

modelled

must

was

employed

there

made

of

account

god

that

god

world

world

duly

world

follows

characteristic

this

the

the

it

copy,

the

making
Since

since

and

for

the

model

in

used

god

intelligibilis.

res

9a

perfect

is

that

model

and

no
it,.

in

[52d-e].
universe,

we

are

261

told,

"fire,

water,

earth

their

proper

nature,

but

to

be

expected

Whether
ex
of

traces

some

the

disorganised

god

has

began

Aristotle

of
state

not

But

world,
into

chaos

existing

unless

the

to

the

to

successor

Speusippus
to.

reported

have

priority
Plato

chaos

interpretation,

carrying
out

of

thinking

principles

in

the
and

out
of
that

universe

(just

harmony,

of

what
a
of

of
to

grasp

a non-temporal
Platos
Academy,

the
did

is

indeed

regard

priority*

to

this

in

imagination

existence
ensure
as

of

notion

a non-temporal

according

was

experiment

orderliness

as

doing,

was

is

of

that

difficult

Plato

that

held

of

is

head

as

the

creation

the

succeeded

who

and

world,

introduction

the

question

Xenocrates,

priority.

the

to

to

time

in

the

notion

Certainly,

prior

of

possible
the

was

is,

chaos.

priority

is

prior

that

prior,

order

it

timelessly

time

of

Aristotle,

answer.

that

is

creation

eternity

teaching

objecting

existing

in-the

togetherl
was

chaos

for

the

of

difficult

believed

Plato

world

What

which

account

is

nihilo

course,

criticised

the

in

were

anything

Timaeus

the

creation

the

bore

air

[53b],

touched"

who,

of

and

some

line

of
the

those
f

its
political

000001

1.

Phys.

2.

See Plutarch
1013a-b;
443
p_.

251b17

De Animae

A. E. Taylor

Procreati_one

Plato:

The

in

Man and

Timgeo
His

Work

262

theorists

have

imagining

men

in

existence

all

the

the

sight
of

creation

is

in

discussed

from

It

may,

is

indeed

then

nihilo.

such

at

he

stands,

with

mainstream

of

Hellenic

Marqah's

Hellenic

bearing
now

to

nature

found

in

the

sight

of

Marqah's

always
where
Marqah's
writing

an

Marqah's
mode
as

he

Plato,

In

ally.

one
is

position
of
does

expression
he

wants

for

place,
the

of
have

as

they

shall

turn

doctrine

to

be

lose

in

antithesis

make

creation

not

example,

strongly
to

Plato

subject.

though

significantly,

us

the

however,

not,

predecessors.
figure

far

creation

We shall

be

if

certain

creation,

the

of

not

nihilo

this

of
so

the

of

Memar.

will
as

doctrines

lo

creation.

outside
on

nihi.

take

that

ex

of

teaching

consideration

particular,

here

predecessors

the

on

the

be

well

ex

would
on

noted

teaching

need

teaching

Marqah,

the

sketched

which

doctrine

the

presenting

doctrine

the

of

a discussion

least

first

at

Plato's

a matter

own

believed

the

question

since

however,

Having

whether

of

receptacle.

seems

But

is

Margah's

the

was

contradict

world

out

Plato

nor

the

on

here,

far

order

by

nature

enforcement

Xenocrates,

entail

the

of

law

and

to

neutral

of

thinking

interpretation

ex

creation

then

and

without

to

fact

a state

legislative

universe

neither

too

society

Xenocratice

The

in

men

According

agencies).
that

imagined

of
suggests)

it

clear

Platots,
that
that

in
his

263

intention

is

theory

partly

Marqah

role

of:

II

l45].

What

should

we

read

saying

that

He

90,

lead

it

created

cosmos

into

God

and
into

my

and

its

that

by

their

not
[I

31,
Let

mental

and

us

pre-existent

by

For

material

objects

1 ti)

of

the

thing,

thereby
he

example,

tells

distinguished

are

(J7'11<)

Form

to

matter.

and

informs

to

Platonic

between

form

the

referring

strong

form

itself.

"The

ask,

therefore,

that

God

the

of

mind

is

body"

material

In

habitually

links
he

terms

the

Marqah's
speaking
two
God

Marqah

whether

created

matter.

suggestive.

example,

the

like

would

has

which

to

prior

question

that

or

471-

II

maintained

is

Marqah

nihilo

existed

between

what

thing

(ji

ex

distinguishes

the

Form

the

this

that

and

forms:

which

is"

doctrine
Is

cosmos

makes

frequently

producing
us

to

answer

form,

creation

uncreated?

namely,

Marqah

of

the

matter

Marqah

overtones,

everything

description?

created

itself

a distinction

whom

kind
this

from

was

from

Platonic

target.

of

"God

speaks

[I

the

polemical,

the

playing

with

modes
"the

by

world
language

of
of

God

as

expression.

Creator,

the

informing
this

on
Creator,

point
he

Thus,
Orderer

i".

for

264

17J1

(X`7-:

created
"'

II

132,

"When

the

as

the

four

[I

131,

is

linked

This

that

suggests

distinction

has

res

creata,

this

the

form

the

"created

be

making

of

God;

to

and

associated
Nargah

does

matter

of

activity

(X

L),

the

universe,

while

used

of

is

"he

the

creative

between

the

also

since,

the
by

divine
Marqah

that

appear

to

activity

' secondly,
and

explanation

the

writes

language

form

in

or

does

is

the

of
and

Margah

p and

to

orders

all

that

thing.

created,

when

Is

matter

God

which

expressions

seems

of

the

a form"

God,

or

activity

what

a plausible

it
case,

terms

"fashioned"

applicable
is

four

between

by

of

The

creative

being

'ing

of

orderer,

as

last

fashioned

two-fold

repetitious

God

informing

distinguish
a thing,

each

within

"gi

with

In

the

first,

will

214].

Certainly

since,

the

brings

with

a distinction

13919

Ile

'II

creata

11

by

process

drawn

and

86

the

be

matter.
all

[1

and

elements,

the

divine

all"

planned

perfecter.

in

ses

there

with

matter

the

of

perfects

creative

is,

that

()

perfected

or
with

(Y

will"

to

planner,

associated

structuring,

God

is

"He

writes:

and

One

His

by

associated

especially

True

power"

or

activity

and

fashioned

93b

thing
of

Creator

fashioner,

II

)F11)

out
His

60,

"The

created

by

God

all

nj

Creator

forth

L)

214],

(T?

created

its

[I

1ti'yY)"

of

the
Margahts

referring

to

term

"reate"

act
with

of
the

the

making
more

265

restricted

connotation
to

opposed
The

the

if

this
for

referring

to

implying

the

divine

the

and

aspects

equally
object
its

ex

and

ex
the

with

or

as

be

taken

the

the

its

for
the

ex

have

commit

This

reasons

nihilo

so

brings

hesitating
of

term

object,

existence

is

conceived
into

it

is

of

existenco
the

matter,
Good must

matter,
on
I

basis

the
do

not

of

wish

at

interpretation

this
to

my

the

of

comes

But

me

over
the

a formed

God

traced,
to

myself

point

import

far

of

could,

a pre-existent
nihilo.

tho

one

into

which

to

the

of

that

aspects

that
of

object

form,

making

whether

is

aspects
to

the

brought

are

in

Margah

God

two

the

would

far

so
if,

follow

as

relating

other.

matter

create

argument

Marqah.

about

ex

to

to

nihilo

informing

two

are

to

of

form,

by

even

need

conceived
where

warrant

evidence

one

the

to

Orderer,

relating

formed

creating

present

there

However,

creating

only

that

precedes

simultaneously.
as

and

means

nihil_o,

matter

the

not,

nothing.

First,

no

be

well,

from

came

process,

by

would

world

Creator

other

it

creata,

the

from

doctrine

as

sufficient

reasons.

creative

matter,

be
created

as

matter,

presented

which

two
God

thing.

just

conclusion

presented

those

God

the

making

have

matter

draw

res

of

valid,

that

pre-existent

the

even

conclusion

not

form,

argument

however,

of

the

second

tentative

W1_1

in

of
of

my

two

suggestion
the

Memar.

This

266

is

reason
Creator,

is

Marqah
deal

good

to

differences

didst
is'

"Thou

6,,

created

germinate

existence
31,

power"

II

471,

[I

46,

"...

93,

[I

131,

II

{71`71Y1
I
made

Since
course

of
since

conceptual

of

rich

the
is

vocabulary,
research
to

only

creatures"

Fashioner

70,

on

an

origin"

being

(P7;

II

112],

made

1)

a few

light"

Iset

II

132,

215).
in1the

divine

creative

activity,

of

the-precise

to

instances,

indicates

in

the

present

at

to

attempt
in

the

order
/.

expressions

seems

rash

and

many

Marqah
it

His

by

n)

[I

[I

known

distinctions

Samaritan

referring

so

into

brought
of

II,,

v. 3]

in,

(J1T1l/)"

employs

little

generated

perfected

referring'to
so

which

He

places

all

),

IV

Maker,

into

brought

ready

Margah

('1a))

[Hymn

[Hymn

(ji

our

1T1Z')"

"...

213],

(773'-FJ7),

is

founded
"He

152],
II

"He

74],

was

fashioned

this

II

produced

terms.

world"

kinds
them

precise

following:

"God

v. 2],

different

JJyX7

Creation

[I

and

"He

('171

Creator

the

the

R) words

the

only

the

a universe"

[Hymn

(X'7)

rf

(. fl. >

creations"

[I

1L71)

it

before

different

the

are

(J7>

establish

didst

by

expressions

done

even

and

about

perhaps

connoted

numerous

be

must

assurance

or

tone,

of

the

"'He

with

the

as

expressions,

exegesis

write

God

of

numerous

differences,

conceptual

"Thou

writing

employs

detailed

of

possible

Among

in

that

simply

using
stage

conclude,
Mem r,
i

by
of

4]
v.

267

certain
doctrine

of

To

support

doctrine,

ex

the

though

handling
is

question

a more

There

iss

the

material

is

the

following

be

could
formula

is

from

the

doctrine

that

the

that

Margah

But

if

is

this
to

creating
the

after

what

"He

is'

created

1 ", " uff,, xya

that

he

a mere

truism.

the

world,

the

what
is

encapsulate

must

be

had

evidence

taken

to

not

been

then

the

the

before

that
world.

verse
did

in

been

have

not

been

mean

God

whatever
could

had

admitted

creation

of

saying
For

it

to

be

world

what

be

conclusive

could

as

nihilo

this

would

It

verse

Marqah

ex

seeking

doctrine

from

creation

the

be

creation

in

evidence

unequivocal

kind

provide

world

the

The

Indeed,

not

the

be

tentativeness

certain
order.

Margah.

verse.

For

created

explicit

in

single

accepted

God

more

of

were

does

verse

think,

as

the

must

doctrine

Marqah
in

nihiio.

seems

think,

precisely

this

from

expected

expected

ex

the

of

espouse
kind

x T fix,

the

did

assertion:

non-being"

is,

espoused

explicit
I

again

verse

formulation

Margah

that

of

,,;,
This

Ithat

once

from

a universe

Marqah

nihilo.

claim

forward,

evidence,
in

creation

evidence

brought

terms

of

groupings

the

creation.
Thus,
doctrine.

although
of

creation

the

thesis
ex

nihilo

that-Margah
is

not

espoused
perhap

the

268

incontrovertible,
and.

also

for

it.

It
that
ex

the

iss

in

with

appears

provided

Marqah,

creation

ex

Ainram.
to

In

Thy

toil
bring

writesli
which

being

from

Having

that

probable
of

the

to

shift

on

the

cause

stated

in
didst

was

created

universe
the

focus

material
of

Plato's

Hymn

of
cause,

that

his

111 D'' 7,1x7

it

thinking
the
God,
from
teaching

didst

NLi

attention
to

Thou

days

l/

by

without

create

six

for

one

least

at

cause

material
I

like

would
his

now

teaching
on

the/formal
I

the

world.
view,

00000

1.

taught

appears

least

at

which

in

nothing

Marqah

to

Margah,

eminent,

my reasons

of

attributable
like

, rUv

those

doctrine

the

equally

Thou

are

as

this

over

take

explicitly
"For

in

prompted

hesitation

Amram,

doctrine

works

into

be

For,

Marqah.

considerations

would

particular,

He

verse.

to

nihiio

the

state

note

Darah

Amram
as

and

for

grounds

interpreting

to

creation

of

tentativeness,
same

support

interesting

position

Atemar

the

provide

contempdrary

same

the

to

appears

great

by

in

evidence

doctrine

the

the

certain

tentativeness
which

to

hold

of

connection,

Marqah's
to

hymns

this

regard

nihilo,

with

Defter

the

weight

V v; 4

as

expressed

in

the

Timaeus,

lis

that

269

formal

the

demiurge
a

to

have

Vonro

world

v,

in

model
that

the

he

the

was

aware

great

matter

strongly

option

for

a veiled

reference

sect.

But

likely

target.

combat

a doctrine

shall

is

He

made"
Having

in

rejecting

in

creating

the

grounds

the

target

a subsequent

formed

without
[I

by

II

the

of
of

polemical

we

world,

Marqah's

identify

to

seeking

passages

as:

without

orthodox
"He

any

((X

(iZY T)

model

any

T)

in

...

anything

God

employed

must

now

try

If,

which

is

Plato's

polemic
of

the

Timaeus

by

adopted

that

rejection.

Marqah's
version

Samaritan

to

tone

doctrine

his

Marqah's

in

see

inimical

model

any

a live

Samaritan

was

using

this

168].

the

noted

was

to

made

without

using

97_8,

the

such
He

helper;

He

formed

believed

shown

without

associate;
He

he

doctrine

he

is
from

on

to

that

used

persistence

here

seek

However,

Samaritanism
created

not

God
evidence

a heretical

to

evident

himself

Marqah's

tempting

is

is

that
The

the

that

Plato

ordinary

dissociate

to

some
It

contemporaries.
words

of

world.

of

by

It

the

Marqah's

least

at

the

of

of

suggests

model

believed

doctrine

Indeed,

doctrine.

world.

the

trouble

the

The

consciousness.

creation

took

the

independent

perceptual

Marqah

that

a model

intelligibilis9

a res

the

is

world

creating

existence

an
of

that

in

employed

is

the

of

cause

a model

to

doctrine;

Marqah

establish
is

possible,
Timaeus
then

or
one

270

Marqah

objection
an

eternal

an

entity

that

changeless

only

Associated
is

entity
of

the

of

co-eternal

course,

the

namely

of

because

such

he
God

is

believed

Himself.
that

consideration

Such

God.

contradict

doctrine,

the.

ascription

with

posits

existence

entity

is

point

it

that

Marqah

by

changeless

this

a risk

is

The

rejected

eternal

with

it

to

entity.

be

would

the

there

have

would

Margahts

most

doctrine

of

of

divinity

to

an

ascription

an
would,

fundamental
the

oneness

of

God.
But

in

any

doctrine

that

eternal

For

one,

Margah

an

If

with,

to

the

cosmos

same

then

be

did

thought
Furthermore,

that

in

deficiency
or
for

that

at

needed

need

ahd

of
Marqah

God

could

and

here

to

would

imply

doubt

human

so

And
but

if

used

it

is

one

alli

by

God

cannot

be

supposed

anticipate

anything
the

as

God

by

required

in

do.

complicated

a model

engage
I

a model

sometimes

something

a model

No

least

anthropomorphismo
not

this

God.

certainly

as

philosophically

as

a model

need

employment

pointless,

regard

not

Narqah.

satisfy

not

God

though

a model,

of

not

down

a watered

would

that

did

a model,

embrace
God

idea

models,

conclude

that

think,

or
need

But

to

He

inadequacy

artificers

be

also

the

idea

is

target

rather,

the

this

would,

objectionable
work

but

invokes

Marqah's

if

even

Platonic,

specifically

an

case,

said
the

would.

eem
t

to

have
tless.

poi
posit'

would

ve

side

271

of

Margah's

God

Margah's

doctrine,

created,

teaching

introduction

the

that

Pentateuchal

substantial

by

God.

of

Margah's

wish,

left

idea
to

now,

teaching

of

turn
the

on

benefit
no

of

room

for

be

used

to

a model

"positive

the

to

how

on

the

enjoyed

warrant,
the

of

teaching

own

God

how

of

subject

side"

created.
Granted
neither

that

remain

to

be

world,

that

cause,

asked.

First,

iss

the

cause?

final

in

considered
We know
who
as
was

God

come

into

the

Creator
simply

creativity
Marqah

is,

what

was

be

will

is

cause

do

to

have
He

attributed

the

to

exist,

had,

order

He

had

also

in

His s

grounded
to

of

the

world.

to

say

that

God

to

was

not

God

For

the

world

then

the

if

;God

do

more

God'

act,

The

agency.
that

all

world

to

create,

if
would

Thus,

to

But,

entirely

an

eternally.

in

God

course,

creation.
that

existed

of

present

order

was

exist;
was

to

of
in

was,

merely

aware,

existence

must

than

efficient

well

had

it

cause

explanation

that

itself

the

efficient

inadequate

and

cause;

questions

Dlargah

for

was

the

two

the

create

turn.

as

Marqah

God

did

that

its

questions

efficient

create

required

nor

crucial

how
the

These

that

acted

lie

did

why

two

was

what

secondly,

cause

material

formal

God

of

act

creative

a pre-existent

pre-existent

the

by

agency

virtue

of

was

272

which

any

as

an

agens,

an

Agens

efficient
but

by

is

cause

the

rather,

virtue

the

of

classifiable

correctly
agency

to

ascribable
that

by

possession

of

agens

a will.
Of
cause

the

of
He

will.
through

God,

God

II
He

when

(ii)

willed

make

when

was

an

impose

his

orders

them,

will
or

to

'we

others,

them,

summons

expression

are

applicable

of

the

act

in

power

over

commands
because
the

power

or
he

to

and
that

determine

he
his

will"
(>

of

his

will.

who

is

seeking

say

that

and

so

r)
149].

to

the

commands
These

on.

will,

of

toi

he

the

where

is

`i

act
as

thinks

or

there

II

91,

will

It

orders,
thinks

the

has,

people.

His

[I

only

question

One

created

expression

of

speech

to

will.

True

a person's

much

somebody
on

who

to

into

by

intended"

so

describing

when

is

and

not

that

act

(TTn)

it

divine

it
"The

us:

referring

reference

speech
Thus

and

"He

139],

Commonly,
we

and

created

efficient
said

of

willing

other

performer
he

has,

people

or

orders

them-

commands

or

ordert

have

tto

act

as

he

or

modes

commands

of hers

existence
the

act

an

tells

of

incorrectly

not

by

into

came

view,

efficient

possession

Thus,

while

Marqah

(i7tr7)

mere

will.

of

universe

As

86,

God's

the

that

suppose

cosmos

act

the

created

planned

the

Marqah's

in

existence.

[I

that

universe,

is,

not

was

specific
the

of

did

creation

hold

cause
be

Marqah

course,

'
itends

he

273

them

to,

Margah,

also,

But

when

commanding,
the

creation,

First,
including

men
it

comes

into

the

is

as

command

only

God's

by

validity

know

it

is

for

wait
before

command

the

His

of

existence

can

the

give

He

the

recipient

is

one

that

of

also

He

as

held,

in
we

saw,

objective
whereas

we

has

that

that

God

the

recipient

does

not
of

On

command.

command

commands

inversion

already

holds

already

observed

knows,

it

Marqah

He

by

contrary,

we

He

are

an

confers

unless

Likewise,
to

that

that

everything,

what

here

found.

Secondly,

who

that

with

be

to
but

those

is

or

connection

matter.

epistemology.

something

validity.

in

dead

something

what

so

ordering

are

command

things

of

knowing
on

God

people,

There

Margah's

God's

need

regard

order

discussing

cannot

only

existence.

normal

that

not

we

can

does

of

differences

commands
what

there,

he

several

God

whereas

speaks

the
into

comes

existence.
A
had

third

difference

occasion

to

itself

-Many

subject

to

his
no

to

sufficient

willed,

gap

what

between

object

of

that

should

be

so,

he

wills

God's

will

will,
it

is

If
thereby,

is
and
God

of

to
the

to

is

by

not

affairs

themselves

not

have

will,

already

will

state

factors,

agents

have

of

act

the

secure

contingent

the

if

will

A human.

note.

we

co-operate

occur.
existence

wills

that

and

necessarily

But

with
is

there
of

something
so.

the

274

If

we

how

Marqah

find

that

into

existence,

speaks
he

as

will

gives

"At

Thy

[Hymn

XI

am who

am,

[I

creatures"

CI

by

His

His

Thus
God,
the

say

identified
God.
world
equally

'Though
under
have

[I

'Come''
[I

places

the

the

divine

that

Plargah
Thy
said:

"The

of

the

of

and
it

is

into'being

"Orderer

God

[IIymn

of

to

of

the

is

20],

under

word

testament

is

Rider
XI

the

may

power
"0

world

drawn

Nargah

declaims:
power"

Him

command

on

is

cosmos

with

into

summoner

from

His

emphasis

power

come

213].

word.

the

are

v. 13];

142];

II

great

sense

II

are

made

and

was

889

131,

He

is

"Everything

that

things

XII

At

to\the

they

world

return.

109];

precisely

is

8];
will

a real

to

wished

the

"Everything

II

of

[Hymn

8,

II

"All

and

of

command"

power

spoke

or

Thy

command

commander

Marqah
In

"He

ordering

which

at

V-71;

Thy

by

or

employs:

things,
I

world

following

Marqah

His'will'*

was

command

by

all

69,

The

we

less

in

way

see

the

refers

itself.

[Hymn

v. 11];

everything

done'f

of

to

God,

of

willing

he

say,

created

and

Hymns

commanding,

kind

to

Thee

that

to'Him

to
the

come

to

everything
"I

is

worlds"

subservient
being"

His

God

expressions

summons

proclamation

act

of

to

the

of

creative
of

expression

few

a very

than

such

Defter

less

than
That

the

and

the

of

speaks

it.

summoning
will

Memar

the

read

of
he
the

indeed

of
to
have

be
word
Heaven,

of
the

c uld
p wer

of

275

Thy

word"v

set

in

doctrine

Roman
hargah's
"While

Thy

a world

to

Thy

Marqah
God.

sets

The

great
no

been

said

that

clear
to

unnecessary
and

cosmos
must

also

who
can

can,
have

Marqah,

impugn

God's

because

it

saw

Margah

why

God, both

by-a

word,

use

say

that

both
power,

would

for

no

God

ignore

also
the

the

of

and

word

"There

says:
this

ii],

could

the

of

regarded

word

the
God,

of

wholly

as

material

which

He

bring

into

a model
did

of

power
of

the

of

as

all,

Margah

in

to

had

workt

from

which

a model

need

existence

it

because

sacrilege,
and

v. 7];

creations

a pre-existent
from

words

limitlessness

vested

as

[Hymn

after

II

the

mind

a model

To

work.
for

in

iss

accuracy

equal

Nargah

becomes

A being

with

create,

out

power

10,

writes:

x. 7].

When

[I".

power"

Dearing

word.

cause

Thy

of

II

to

He

word"

Thy

word

God.

of

wilt

call

the

on

God's

of

power

to

end

power
it

the

didst

is

identical

Thou

Thy

[Hymn

limits

no

is

Swiftly

words"

God

of

stated.

by

being.

power

as

His

and

literature

that

Thou

a mouth
into

word

unequivocally

everything

came

the

position

determines

brings

submitted

be,

no

"Without

have

created

was

Samaritan

in

less

wisdom

power

is

world

of

Darah's

Amram

and

power

Margah

to

times.

and:

the

word.

the

of

peculiar

Thy

His

by

order.

The
not

for

He
would

would

unphilosophical,
nature

of

the

concept

of

276

divine

the

word

Having

on

creation

teaching

on

nature

would

like,

step

doctrines

few

the

will

the

Marqah's
cause

efficient
to

turn

cause

of

the

and

operating.

about

now,

make

Plato

of

was

points
of

final

the

Marqah

which

these

made

teaching

first

with

some

points

also

of

to

the

As

his

creation.
the

about

Philo

of

this

on

subject'.

Plato's
is

presented

part
is

of
the

crucial
why

framed

it

he

at

of

the

This

wisdom

of

so

and
finding
but
it
was

to

as

and

we

far

from

disorder,

in

every

This

idea

way

without

for

the;

origin

from

the

be

not

state

judged

good,
and
of

rest.

reduced

motion,
he

God

imperfect,

disorderly
as

as

should

be
in

himself

it.

things

all

has

good

discover

accept

universe
and

is

like

shall

nothing

inharmonious
order

we

tho

change

therefore
as

quote,

state

a principle

should

as'possible

to

what

and

be

to

as

that

visible

good,

world

following,

of

universe

valid

change

wishing

the
of

of

men,

therefore,

is

The

therefore

being

it;

things

all

world

in

envy

wished

was

the

of

occasion

us

this

of
He

all,
of

possible.

"Let

framer

the

had

already

passage:

particle

envy

have

cause

(29-30).

Timaeus

the

which

reason

no

in

final

the

of

account

that

order

better".

reappears

in

the

writings

of

Philo,

in

277

terms
passage

just

a power

is

that

has

For

should

what

sake

of

that

he

me

and

Maker

grudged

an

existence

lovely,

it

while
in

similar

see

into

being...

those

who

right

answer

grace

of

stands

ask

God,

next
the

kindness
"""aO

the

the

and

Onif"

V 21

2.

Cher.

XXXV

3.

Lei;,

All.

of

itself

is

would

be,

that

He

For

itself
on

God's

127
III

God,

by

XIV

78

that

whom
the

the
on

and
things"l.
that
Ne

it

has

is
"...

is

the

goodness

the

and
that

race
in

and

come

building

finally:

things
gift

to

nature

creation

is

this

contemplate

of

of

part"3.

the

of

all

And

all

saying,

universe.

cause

a free

is

in

fair

"...

bestowed

Him.

created,

because

becoming

this

it

was

nothing

architect"2.
origin

the

excellent

writes:

the

grace

own

goodness.

for

say,

and

of

final

1,

His

true

wrong

did

good;

what

after

be

old

cities,

which

world

of

in

cause

and
of

not

Philo

its

goodness

would

capable

vein

that

whole

one

made,

than

this

men

houses-or

of

dhall

is

such

which

has

which

just

'search

share

"Now

to

al 1 is

of

Timaeus

was

less

a wish

the

of

not

greatest

and

the

one

He

the

conceive

the

universe

nothing

we

to

writes:
the

which

source

indeed

Father

Philo

by

its

as

seems

And

that

of

influence

direct

quoted.

for

cause,
it

the

suggesting

the
act

world
oft

to

278

There

is

states

in

motive

for

the
as

detail

with

his

as

holds

that

the
This

Thy

[Hymn

III

For

his

that

belief
than

Lord,
But

to

Marqah
far

in

engaged
of

the

"Thou

Thy

for
What,
"At

for
"for

Thy
Thy
There.

occasion

frequently
be

could
acts

are

anything
0

good,

a detailed

our

II

v. ll].

analysis,
God

a good

why

expresses

[Hymn

they"

than

reason

Plato,

with

held

that

for

not

love's

the

as
be

would

His
come

worlds:

(-T-),

Thy
n1

"love's

Thy

v. 7].

the

He

[Hymn

VII

writes:

Thy
that

remembers

V-'

(T

)"
L75 1
=2n,

at

sake

that:

dominion

things,

love
I

us

purpose"?

created

[HIymn

servants"

tells

being

for

but

so

was

activity

god

Margah

purpose

summons

of

in

explicitly,

creative

sake

into

is

more

god's

creatus.

brought

proclamation

Thine

verse:

create.

however,
Thy

God

of

the

being"

not

case

any

presents

the

mundus
hast

need

better

art

agrees

Plato

as

in

"All

of

motivated

verse

far

so

connected
of

into

came

world

act

nowhere

Plato,

does

no

good

Marqah

implication

Marqah

Thou

and

is

is

least

somehow

was

God's

of

position

at

motive

This

y. 2],

surprise.

other

the

goodness

his

Philo,

and

the

question

But

world.

Plato

of

the

on

Nargah

where

passage

one

position
the

that

goodness.

"By

no

creating

same
he

unfortunately

Creation,

it
then,

is
is

servants".
can,

be

no

doubt

that

Margah

saw

the

created

)
v.

7]

279

world
God'who
of

a kind

as

brought

"Israel

is

and

made

been

for

Moses

for

[I

the

for

he
thus
it

the
is

"Ascribe
have

God

created

God

point

from

So

far

this

this
the

tells

has

world
concept

involves
of

IV

6].
v_.

This

creation,

But

reflected
do

we

we

give

fulfill

required
this

is

world.

that

For

God.

our

and

Moses

the

is

what

the

the

goodness

the

chapter

been

the

on

it

Aristotelian
For

us

to

this

connection

cause,

in

extent

reflected

world

Israel,

of

of

enjoy

the

to

and

the

our

of

us

purpose
is

position

we
indeed

Plato's,

in

attention

to

not

been

world.

goodness

others

Moses

the

them

Marqah

cause

created
of

sake
Hence,

final

the

as

the

Moses.

of

for

for

man

man,

majesty

cry

had

Thus,

come"-[Hymn

far

it

"If

74];

731.

Margah

purposed

II

chose

II

sake

to

46,

God

have

focal

expression

peoples.

471;

not

sake

of

all

II

would

possible

goodness

man"

the

kinds

31,

world

of

whose

[I

[I

the

Moses

for

of

be

different

the

select"

the

identifies

sake
among

46,

sake

Israel

the

"Blessed

existence

special
them

created"

into
for

creatures

value-hierarchy

of

has

Margah's
a good
causation

causes

been

doctrine

primary
of

found
of

account
deal
(whatever

the
of

more

focus

of
In

creation.
to

necessary
four
the
than

exactly

varieti
creation
the

invoke
s

of

of
the

ordinary
that

ay

be),

280

does

perhaps

and

particular
of

emerged

was

that

world,

with

the

cause,

since

the

world

(or

that

is

cause

Chapter

as

a witness

for

whose

on

to

that

which

end

this

world
makes

the

cause

God

of

is

willed

of

frequent

The

the
by

by

were,

interrelated,
mutually

exclusive

in

noted

version

the

divine

testament.
Marqah's

of

J
I,
I

creatus
the

noting

of

considered

and

a holy

chief

would
i
/i
features

Nargah.
the.

of

four-fold

fire,

elements,

These

we

world,

mundus

use

the

nature

thorough-going

as

described

the

As

discussion

the

insistent,

very

existence

regarded

cause

a particular

about

effects.

divine

chapter

water.

as

efficient

the

from

was

out

espoused-a

cause

of

systematically
regarded

Marqah

its

the

as

classification
earth'and

the

however,
us

find

to

way

to
the

Marqah

that

Moses

of

world,

argument.

a postscript

to

point

sake

nature

distract

to

be

of

the

created

examine

to

was

doctrine

of

was

cosmological

nature,

like

it

Marqah

the

One

is

final-cause

one
to

of

God)

of

the

allowed

III

will
to

about

namely,

to

respect

the

of
be

not

cause.

the

existence.

consideration

As

the

In

at

invoke

to

respect

with

concentration

causes)

must

though

all.

concept

final

and

he

into

that

necessary

perhaps

the

This

it

efficient

(or

God

cause

found

we

concepts

involve

not

of
in

air

course,
so

and

far
jointly

(or
seen

as

they

wind),
as
are

exhaustive,

281

that

given

the

dichotomies:

light/heavy
that

granted

it

basically,
four

to

or

and

heavy

and

it

of

is

must,

anything

following

the

of

(=fire),

light

(=earth),

dry

pair

light-or-heavy

other

dry

the

on

Once

both

that

one

light

(=air),

wet

follows

belong

classes:

be

must

based

wet/dry.

and

anything

wet-or-dry,

and

is.

classification

and

heavy

wet

and

(=water).
This

way

of

grounds

for

classifying

namely,

fire

dry
(for

and
the

while
the

fire

is

neither)

light

Red

of

the

was

in

that

This

place;
was

air

a tremendous

is

second

opposes

describing

the
"Greatness

that:

us
fire

and

earth

often

in

tells

and

and

the

example,

water

light

Nargah

Margah

Sea

is

while

that

for

opposites,

and

wet

and

Thus,

crossing

of

provides

first

the

noteworthy

water.

seen

is

elements

pairs

(for

water

is

It
and

two

second

first

neither),

the

classifying

were

combined

far

wonder,

appear
exceeding
[I

there"
and

1+0,

water
the

water

would
theme:

their
did
laws

bodies
not
of

II

cannot

either

this

that

anything,

fire

His

in

the

world

is
the

point,

the

the
(&77y,

the

water

One
sea

ono"]'

or

jx,
_"lj-1x

fire

that'!

for

the
later

who

burned

the

water

God_reversedthe

fire!
1

as

He. returns

fire.

of

is

clearly,

the

powerful

midst

should

"be

evaporate

extinguish
"Great

fire

and

[literally:

combine
would

extinguish
the

64].

water

natural

-1-r,
I

)
-,

to

282

in

all

:.,:

Though,

places

standard
the

for

the
the

seems

as

attendant
of

of

Marqah's

characteristic

of

the

that

at

them

[the

differentiating

[I

32,

up

as

49]

and

a righteous

righteous

and

evil,

righteous

and

killed

[I

II

34,

Nile

and

its
[I

revenge"'

Margah

his

has

things

reminiscent

of

speculations
the

Aristotle,

holding

that

before

was

set

of

the

the

strokes"
Marqah
to

to

speaks
forth

set

say

that

about-them
In

to

exact

the

of

the

material

out

primary
Thales
principle

of

which
of

source
of

Miletus,
of

accord

elements

concerning

all

elements,
well

Margah's

particular,

later

stuff

the

personify

and

the

time

between

many

Milesian

of

elements

that

evil

vein

asserts,

foes"

judged

with

direction

understanding,

at

the

one

24].

certain

philosophy

the

four

and

water

way
For

He

the

"prepared

to

our

in

with

similar

thought,
about

the

him

willingness

assertions

universe,

cast

offshoots

Hellenic

with

and

17 9 II

Despite

"The
It

is

Sea

friends

and

his

elements.

Red

judge.

elements,

unhellenic.

Israelites]

that

In

511.

the

the

between

II

is
moves

of

the

classification,

elements

personification

the

69].

II

accepted

of

of

those

speaking

"recognised

Marqah

division

principles

example,

of

case,

quadripartite

of

for

sake

44,

EI

Israel"

are

pre-Socratic
cause
things

of

were

information

the
formed,
about
him

reports
things

as
is

w ter:

283

"...

(for

on

water),

the

A,

nutriment

of

is

it"l.

Thales'

four

of

water,

for

it

[I

II

140].

is

there

Thales'

Marqah
is

nothing

doctrine

does

not
If

destroy

all

on

it
the

on

trees

There

trees

had

existence

moisture

in

part

the

things

that

not

....

1.

Meta.

part

983b21-4

132,

of

that

if

drowned

liargah's

trees
II

fire

and
would

the
for

Even

this.

!i

their

prolong
water

'-

anyway

vegetation
Thus

a position

everything

criticism

world

on

substance

214+],

would

with

"The

its

and

such

if

only

with

of

criticism
is

other

[I

to

view

set

also

power

all

espoused

The

any

everything"

writes:

analogies

harm

Thales

are

and

mixed

Margah's

of

as

in

not

everything!

Almost

only,

is

"

the

is

is

element

espouse

is

it

that

not

water
it

In-

by

it

many

are

them

fire

would

grass,

water,

of

affirms

first

Marqah
but

by

alive

Marqah.

by

water.

mind,

were

vegetation.
if

in

rest

water,

but

heat

that

needed

does

that

indispensibility

"The

element

rests

seeing

kept

and

Marqah

Adam

earth

and

moist

matched

of

an

moist,

the

on

elements:

Nevertheless,
that

the

is

Form

the

composed

87,

from

everything

discussing

is

the
from

perhaps

notion

teaching

that

declared

things

all

generated

for

water

the

getting

itself

he

reason

which

were
have

been

is

that

its
7nd

at

least
as

water

some

drowned.

fire

is

284

in

any

case

(even

generated
from

and

Creation
87,

all

it

an

element

was

that

For

exist"

he

by

which

[I

46,

efficient

cause

emphasis

on

did

matter

was

the

role

an

ever-living

of

the

universe

with

the

the

enter
may

that

be

the

noted

Heraclitean
perceptible

is,

on

the

There

in

fire
fire

of

is

in

is

the

both

not

one

which
little

the

sense,
here

want

to
in

least
identified

perceptible

of

as

the

suppose
the
with
fire

many

ever-living/fire
hint

in

the

to
But

exegesis.

at

The

fire.

howeverp.

is

tobe

thought,

through

writing

reason

not,

an

cosmos,

some

do

good

as

greatest

Heraclitus

of

merely

of

placed

to

made

Hellenic

which
also,

"the

as

speaking

thought

the.

god.

fire

contrary,

iss

be

who

there

fire
and

of

a
the

of

controlled
way

the

plays

of

Among

and

the

at

avoid

cause

place,

world.

element

transformations
goes.

to

field

system

the

fire

also

is

everything"

cosmology

this

of

ever-living

since

to

and

"Fire

world:

things,

Heraclitus

that

the

of

one

ruling

difficult

Marqah

is

the

of

identical

in

is

it

philosophers

by

a material

of

74];

of

accorded

difficult

everything

fire

Aristotle)

for
is

speaks,

that

suggests

it

that

II

by

created

Marqahts

in

than

role

origin

it

Yet

14+1],

not

surmised

matter

of

suspicion

world.

the

parcel

II

bigger

manner
indeed,

in

one

element,

the
is,

position

part

he

in

Fire

water.

central

[I

independent

an

NLmar
I

285

Marqah

that

conceptions

with

fire.

In

of

been-expected

have

in

namely,
gates

was

Thus

the

the

that

the

other

elements)

Marqah's

created

world,

placed.

For,

(each

of

division
four

is

we

seasons,

the

the

next
It

was

God.

This

unity

or

noted

in

2.1132,

this

last

argument
systematicity

2_

sect.
II

an

but,
the

with

of

four

the

elements
a four-fold

Secondly,

there

are

the

prominently

kinds

of

be

will

are

living

four

told2,

214

chapter

earlier

cosmological

IV9

we

of

underwent

four

also,
-

the

fire

things".

features

is

are

of

gate

Margah

parts

dealt

with

that

Marqah

in

chapter.

"o"o"

Bk

basic

thirdly,

are

soul

the

accepted

the

told,

are

and,

human

formed.

seven

7],

(along

was

creation1).

There

species,

there

fire,

fire",

which

"four"

number

of

offshoot

an

from

of

first,

the
created

all

could

sect.

"primordial

world

the

the

in

considered

account

which,
at

gate,

VI,

he

the

concerning

second

fire

the

concepts

light

not

element

In
_

is

light

two

[Bk

element

where

passage

section

"The

an

fire

rather,

the

of

distinct

similarly

develop

gate

of:

made

primordial

two

mystical

simply

which

of

to

the

within

speaks

1.

operates

was

for

argument
based
of

the

on

the

world.

the
fact
The

of

oneness
of
first

the
two

286

foursomes
to

the

the

mentioned

just
systematicity

seasons

elements

are

the

of

exhibits

be

cannot

animals

and

birds

(three

inhabit

the

three

elements

could,
list

exhaustive
inhabit
the

of

fire,
four

he

kinds

of

to

natural

Marqah

that

each

animal

did

not
to

the

four

unitariness

of

the

in

principle

or

common

elements

and

seasons,

like

independent
[I

than

more
not

in

shares
wet-or-dry)

their
both

their

four

its
with

It

is

each

other

Their

other

indeed

four

the

are

the

case,

any

receive

not

are

Marqah

four

the

this.

says

in

consists
with

no

Each

air

ther,

each

(light-or-heavy
-

four

the

mutually

distinct.

elements

expression

for

identical

entirely

of

species

independence

being

qualities

as

elements,

hence

possible

four

not

entirely

Certainly

seasons.

fo-,. r

being

type

classification

of

not

the

does

universe

213],

by

In

does
And

not

other

air,

an

man

are

the

each

and

animal.

elements.

the
of

II

131,

the

them.

consider

related

seasons

other

species)

seem
But

'species

living

Fish,

simply.

sight,

a land-based

living

land

water,

first

at

is

from

environment

of

is

each

living

possibilities.

of

distinguished

four

the

of

of

the

and

four

so

quite

classified

least

at

The

way

order

(since

wet-or-dry).

and

the

change,

related

species

which

of

a pattern

evident

an

For

world.

systematically

light-or-heavy

in

contribute

element
and

and

fir

are
Ie
1

287

both

light,

earth

both

water
four

wet,

seasons
to

seasons,

according

[I

the

orderly

a feature
II

for

the

and

say

of

of

the

periods

the

[I
did

not,

nature

was

unbreachable,

him

God

has

Thus,
.

for
Song

Powerful

in

produced

the

One
midst

fire!
all

who

in

God
places

finds

by

the

and

the

principles

four

able
(as

elements
"they

that

that

He

hold

that

is

the

of

himself

also

are
His

in

one

burned

counter

course

of

affirms:
[the

their

sea

the

the

running
the

reversed
for

of

for

Marqah

the

of

fruition,

warrant

everts

Moses,

of

told

unitariness

Pentateuchal

ample

example,

are

arrangement

night)

however,

with

we

not

213].

Marqah

provided

the

II

131,

the

and

Him

of

is

difference

Marqah

and

testifying

essence"

in

of

this

successively

in

seasons
day

And

seasons,

full

the

elements,
four

in

cycle.

involved

to

the

next

despite

classification

evidences

The

four

are,

cumulative.

the

certain

the

exposition,

upbringing,
the

in

But

characterised

are

Nevertheless,

of

Aiargah's

Also

dry.

standing

fruition.

elements.

birth,

of

seasons

of

of

to

the

preparation

of

feature

process

213],

processes

earth

and

air

both

and

arrangement,
of

131,

the

share

heavy,

water-both

fire

and

relation

their

and

the

sake

did

water
natural
of

Israel.

verses

insisting

that

to

his

exegesis

"Great

is

laws

bodies

extin
of
The

on

the

Egyptians']
not

law.

natural

ish
te
na

world
ural

flow

288

of

is

in

a downward

made

it

to

water

Sea

He

(Ex.

8)1' [I

xv

Margah's

interest
Here

water.
those

two

fire

his

the

as

Marqah

shows

conception

is

to

borne

in

water
to

from

exposition

that:

and
killed

and
him

two

of

However,
miracle

cast

with

them

at

Marqah's
stories

"

[I

31v,

The

the

many

yet
to

top
II

water
It

judge.

from

righteous

top,
the

"..

a righteous

evil,

the

evil

evil,

the

command

accounts
the

of
rose

wonted(

the

bottom,

for;

he. says

in

that

time

between

before

the

It

be

for
adduced

up

and

waters

51],

the

of

miracle

up

was

righteous

delivered

set

and

the
between

the

Lord".

great

allegorising
as

water

righteous

differentiating

fondness
cannot

Tiargah

judged

of

this

the

of

strokes.

the

In

that

",,

Sea

Red

the

of

in

belief

risk.

mind

the

on
his

of
God,

of

hard

writing

when

the

orderliness

Pentateuchal

the

example,

that

a miracle.

that

at

and

fact
is

so

up

noted

oneness

leaning

be

descends!

as

the

piled

because

the

on

set

(normally)

up

lays
to

of

waters

fire

water

orderliness

to

move

the

Red

the

already

the

contrary,
in

the

precisely

is

has

bottom

that

miracles

For
the

is

he

natural

miracles.

flow

contrariety-of

sign

allegorised

the

the

burn

habitually

from

in

witness

no

of
it

whereby

We have

stress

of

reality

context,

69].

are

bearing

nature

the

II

point

to

continued

For

upwards

in

but

go

elements

Despite

A"

44,

direc-tiong

proof

the
that

he

289

the

rejected
expression

suggest,

the

Pentateuchal

two

levels,

literal

perhaps

plumbs

depths,

but

not

supersede

of

the

text.

occur,

hesitate

his

over

claim

unity,

bears

nature

cannot

be

nature

events

contrary

this

with
wholly

to

witness
truly

odds

unitariness

is
with

of

miraculous

occurrences.

Maimonides

being

Naimonides

things

strange
Bereshit
the

miracles

they

say,

present
properties,
at

certain

when
physical
that
times,

also
God

there

in

way

show

that

miracles

and

that

therefore

dealing

of

not

are
the

by

shattered

philosophers,

of
this

line.
/

however,

sages,

Midrash

Koheleth,

to

extent

some

properties,

He

they

produce

the

sign

found

it

for

with

its

part

of

certain
the

prophet:

in

that

natural;

made

of

are

very,

namely,

Universe

the

should

said

they

miracles;

created

and

For

occur

One

taken

its

God?

of

A number

in

him

through

if

not

have

did,

make

natured

regards

and
are

oneness

to

"Our
as

Rabba

the

is

one,

writes:

not

nature,

nature,

nature

literal

that

to

spiritual

miracles

this

a unity

difficulty

at

or

the

does

on

a valid

allegorinal,

the

that

why

bearing,

as

metaphysical

allows

took

interpretation

does

Margah

literally,

the

allegorical

deeper

understanding

miracles

and

The

if

of

modes-of
he

that

contrary,

accounts
the

His

message.

the

on

interpretation.

But

literal

stories!

these

miracles
i

290

in

consisted
when

was

God

that

thing

certain

itself

fact

the

take

will

effected

him

told

but

place,
to

according

to

the

fixed

the

declare
thine

laws

of

Nature"'.
The

Marqah

to

attribution
just

however,

evidence,

For,

quoted.
the

emphasises

in

no
world

the

miracles

would

God

intended

they

was

created

with

of

above

referred

Perplexed.

In

the
devoted

specifically
Marqah

does

control;
set
[I

all

in

II

132,

215],

the

brink

of

for

the

miracles

of

the

1.

Guide

for

2.

Bk

sect.

world,

VI

the

be
in

is

one

He

though

to

imply

Guide

for

Ilk

of

no

the
the

Creation,

the
outside

place

of

His

perfected,
their

this

passage

that

all
in

II

when

Memar2

the

supplied

that

possibility

that

is

there

taken

no

thus
that

and

ready

established

Perplexed

the

as

fashioned,

implication
were

place

any

the

he

ensuring

on

of

made,

ready.
But

doctrine

a discussion

He

made

can,

section

"There

places

order,

to

to

assert:

the

Secondly,

text,

one

and

properties

that

the

Godts

nature,

for

take

should.

interpretation
position

of

certainly

Memar

the

Margah

of

room,

even

position

place,

workings

nor

the

in

first

the

the

need,

statement

in

the

warrant

Maimonidean

the

of

not

contemporaneousness

interventions
leaves

does

teeters

preparations
beg'Inning

the

be

cannot

sect,

needs"

29

ruled

on

291

is

out
view,

that

was

if

Marqah

Even

for

arranged
therefore

the

to

the

the

the

lack

unity

he

did

not

oneness

of

be

God.

In

of

oneness,

not

manifold

within

clearly

even

may

be

the

it

is

a
unity

together

not
type

absolute

containing

Whatever
and

related

to

parts.
that

follows
be

oneness

of

system,

is

which

God

to

It
is

the

Margah,

oneness

systematically

nature

as

held

nature.

one-in-many.
of

oneness,

unity

latter

least

at

that

one

of

has

therefore
if

This

characteristic

necessarily

is

but

itself.

not

nature

system

plurality,

ascribed

that

character

argued

the

principle,

unity,

held

same

things

of

one-in-many

its

the

the

between

and

all
a

all

of

God's

to
be

III

Chapter

could

the

of

to

unity

he

Marqah

witness

a plurality

a unifying
of

It

its

implied

through

though

bear

is

occurrence

sufficient

to

consider

exclusive

else

has

able

characteristic

is

For

that

and
as

witness,

God.

of

not

creation,

the

of

beginning.

were

beginning,

the

a distinction

employing

under

in

the

despite

nature

to

of

naturalness

bears

world

of

such

that

oneness

unity

of

order,

the

miracles

time

for

accept

miracles

that

or
in

established

the

at

rule,

Margah's

in

were,

miracles
general

held

arranged

same

the

itself

they

being

the

to

exceptions

nature

in

that

precisely

considered

as
lest

reflection
=

from

Marqah's

of

the
point

oneness
of

view,

of

God,
be

-it

can

regarded

at
as

,
cn1y

292

imperfect

very

considered

are

of

cannot,

according

destroying
in

If
the

it

be

reflect,

of

God,

theodicy,

is

available

man is

a recurrent

is

the

not

the

Moses,
for

man

lives

active

in

the

certainty,

in

bears

its

seen

as

bearing

Considered
for

in

the

oneness,
course,

the

performing

diminishing

namely,
if

the

(which

His

to

this

point

magnitude

of

strength
the
I

earlier

for
miracles

of

God's

concern
for

of

can

men.
are
for

man's
witness

chief

suggested

As

miracles

so

view,

systematicity

of

systematicity

God,

iss

secure

justice,

of

the

to

possibility,

concern

God

miracles,

iss

of

and

concerned

of

of

oneness

witness

from

evidence
For

to

witness

God

He

universal,

not

for

philosophers

the

least

at

principles
if

general,

and

in

Margah's

Patriarchs

the

of

or
the

oneness

philosophers).

history

human

by

structured

nature

God

the

the

the

concern

Memar.
of

nature

home

God's

the

the-, Aristotelian
contrary,

to,
at

by

done
of

ability

more

God

unapproachable

(particularly
on

in

theme

is

harm

Marqah.

to

a perfect

witness

perhaps

regarded

oneness.

the

as

act

line,

they
be

be

that

to

miracles

a further

systematic

nature,

divine

however,

thereby

and

miracles

philosophy,

the

of

supposed,
of

the

otherwise

would

nature,

occurrence

to

Margahfs

to
what

mirroring,

in

organised

a unitarily

if

even

interferences

as

unfolding

as

Thus,

reflection.

nature.
is

false)

men.
sake,
to
Of

His

be

293

Margah'wished

to
by

philosophy
nature

theodical

point

latter

point

miracles
Thus,

to

able
have

relies
disruptive

the

order

of

on

the

other,

essential

features

of

King,

and

45,

and

II

his

at

all

the

times

is

not

on

who
watchful

the

For
fact

the

the
that

order.

the

God,

then

effect

one

hand,

and
two

to

respectively

men:

disrupt

their

good

natural

Marqah's

essence,

do

beginning,

to

on

point

for

his

presented.

nature,

concern
in

eternal

beloved

[I

His

just

in

of
the

employ

of

miracles,

oneness

in

precisely

are

they

certainty
for

prepared

be

not

miracles
really

the

since

was

would

that

saying

entirely

occurrence
he

accommodate

His

namely,

"Praised
sustains
over

be

the

all

His

them"

72]o

i/

i/

294+

CHAPTER VIII

A SAMARITAN

In

this

chapter

Atargah's

teaching

particular

on

termed

the

this

why

in

But

it Silovlcl

be

the

account

be

attributed

of

exposition,

of
that

my

within
statements

which

of

several

it

in

the
of

In

offer

be

it

ordered.

no
own

order

sequence

certain
reflect

not

indeed,

conceptual

way;

identify

seems

work,

numerous

in

the

does

this

this

to

underlying

a possible

Marqah's

in

man

difficult

Memar,

place

Marqah's

of

is

to

can

presentation

logic.

at
philosophy.

decision
of

be

reasons

Marqah's

chapters

Though

order

may

are

considered

of*arrangement

to

loosely,

'the

influence

presented

is

may,

of

the.

in

what

doctrine

sequence

on

and

appropriately

that

focused

mane

examination

to

of

of

There

Margahts

the

demands
aim

on

stressed

Margah's

the

teaching

soul.

our

principles
ideas

nature

is

of
in

position

the

his

subject

stage

the

on

be

will

attention

human

this

DE ANIMA

part

framework

philosophical
One

reason'why

it

is

of

295

logical

to

the

on

consider

nature

devoted

to

attention
to

is

seen

9 after

the

here

of

being

For

in

for

this

to

be

of

logically
is

what

man

by
iss

second

doctrine

of
the

nature

of
in
or

noted,

for

argument

can

we

has

claim
And

to

must

deal

Creation?

of

man

of

Marqah,

to
know

least,

at

Diargah

been

given

answer

to

with

the

question

Marqah's

Marqah,
the

both

proof

the

up

to

to

know

the

,
of

point!
For

of

h ve

argument
of

the

fist,

as, we

cosmological
as

in

this

any

importance,

deploys

that

incomplete.

respects

valid

fact

entitlement

from

remain,

as
he

the

space

particular
presents

kind

what

Nargah's

with

from

arises

fails.

several

what

dealing

Creator-God.

man

better,

it.

that

is:

according
to

of

be.

to

what

cause

fittingness

has,

He

create.

cause

essential

perhaps

man

that

question

and

ors

is

discussion

question

view,

it

reason

of

preceding

about

God,

him

understands
A

which

world

final

raise

final
the

he

this

res

then

and

a question

to

the

for

in

the

Thus

appreciate

in

role

cast

is

was

Creator,

as

of

view,

world.

that
to

order

kind

appropriate

it,

chapter

And

creatus.

rlargah's
the

God

to

statements

Creation,

the

special

in

all,

been

an

as

last

the

first

mundus

existence

is

that
of

directed

world

was

is

man

consideration

was

the

man

of

his

juncture

this

at

God's

296

existence,

and
to

entitlement
as

He

that

cosmos

specific
have

Margah

which

particularly

fairly
that

terming

man's

doctrine

of

of

incomplete.

Rather

doctrines

to

that

can

the

best

be

the

former,,

is

considered

unaccompanied

an

in
of

teaching

in

doctrines

the

light

man,

and

of
then

bearing

while

incompletely

expounded,

reason,

examination

examine

nature

the

of

nature

philosophy
by

and

account

teachings
to

preferable

only

significance,
religious

Margah's

aspects

a further

epistemological
Marqah's

be

existence

latter

am loosely

therefore

be

the

and

an

would

otherwise

there

man,

by

understood
on

is

unaccompanied

ignore

those

microcosmic.

as

Nargah's

than

God's

teaching

examine

But

of

identify

Marqah's
-to

it

nature,

this

of

must

man

from

than

discussion

Any
is

less

least

present

thus

which

element

such

the

that

doctrine

order

for

"soul".
God

regarded

one

by

themselves
at

by

only

also

elements

such
But

not
but

a whole,

therefore,
be

God,

powerful.

provided

it

our

about

is

though

may

what

man's

is

significance

view,

He

claims
as

of

claims

that

and

within

believes

his

justification

considered

and
of

the

certain

these

cosmic

point

on

make

elements

cosmic,

of

in

one

for

evidence
the

is

also

why

of

primarily

an

account
incomplete

remains
of

his

doctrine

in

mind

doctrine.

of
if
of

297

Numerous

man.

the

with

question,

thought,

of
that

evident

this

discussion

God.

of

not,

knowable

not)

by

is

(if

unknowable
fact)

the

unknowable
to

bounds
about

of

to

my

as

God
human

as

reason

is

of
of

man,

chapter,

be

examining

will

a full
without

duly

having

Before

of

' it

whom

account
ethical

concluding

the

these

in(

study

his

the

next
and,

to

attempt

theory

the

by

ground

nature

prefatory

given

stage

ethical

categories

be

absurd

prepared
of

us.

philosophy,

be

Nargah's

man's
by

in

moral

would

previously
his

to

Margah's

shown,

presentation

considering
beings

be

namely,

on

to

shall,

facts

to

also

this

at

the

briefly,

very

philosophy,
that

back

unknowable

appropriate,

Marqah's

doctrine

as

though

is

limits

such

is

beyond

and

God

render

must,
it

why

exposition

to

Him

is
it

traceable

place

set

God

if

cognition,

that

soul

know

to

that

(or

(if

a fact

is

or

God

that

is

this

iss

the

of

knowable

For

God.

for

is

much

as

about

about

human

A final
here

as

possible

the

ability

is)

than

God

fact

the

is

less

no

He

that

is

demands

that

claim

claim

reason

facts

man

a sense,

He

men

about.

both

In

It

knowable.

of

the

Margah's

logically

nature
For

men.

is

question

the

of

nature

God

concerned

are
to

central

clearly

whether

Memar

in'the

passages

of

those

apply.
remarks

it

should

298

be

that

stated

chapter

no

headings.
man

is

it

appearance

to

Much

of

even

though

'drive'

a homily

determines

the

rhetorical

of

this

on

in

that

Latin
the

title

of

do

system

does

'mental

it

is

have

itself
a lack

presentation

of

the

any
ordered

by
of

hope

not

the

of

of

to

wish

would

in

place
For

I
now
of
Of

the

peculiar1ly
the

is

docendi

ratio
systematic.;

means

give

soul

While,

what

renders

framework,

the

systematic

systematicity

to

Memar.

his

material
attempt

(and

account

no

in

though

system

than

rather

poetical

the

be

may

moves

thereby

not

in

and

that

Aristotle's

p'iilosophy',

coursep'such

inaccuracy

character,

used

Margah's

systematically

called

a logically

have

soul,
that

Marqah

think,

on

more

consideration
which

leans

is

characteristic

the

their

considerations.

Consequently,

impression

presented

have

may

chapter

the

treatise

to

in

direction
one

mis-used)

that

homiletical

inspiration.

title

be

logical

of

and

make

position

than

directedness,

and

logical

is

they

their

non-logical
Memar

the

do,

nature

Memar,

the

why

of

chapter

the

about

clear

they

my

of

through

generally

exposition

of

ordering

widely

where

due

order

assertions

scattered

though

the

the

Margah's

are

often

does

the

this

within

of-exposition

order

follows

more

Memar-than

the

the

material

where

thI

liable
within

299

ideas

philosophical
displayed

in

their

relationships,
absent.

to

the

interpretation

is

the

set

by

that

to

meaning

statements

themselves,

and

and

Hellenistic

are

clearly

of

like
But

obvious.
obvious

and

obvious

thing
teeming

he
seeing

pause
that

at

was
this

Marqah

proposition

was

would
that

For
have

life

Hellenic
verbs

approaching
of

examination
'life'.

shall,

for

looking

life.

it

He

observed

we

might

by

considered
is

One

it.

the
say,

We must,
is

everywhere.

no
as

the

at

in

things

the

see

could

everywhere.

point.

in

of

us,

Life,

life.

with

hyperbolically,

of

a gift

saw

likely

the

Margah's

way

wonderful

he

think,
Nargah's

of

which

an

implied

starting-point.

rest

had

I
of

of

about

my

the

is,

consideration

through

this

be

considered

with

assertions

make

Marqah,

is

or

picture

A fruitful

Anima
his

therefore

doctrines

De

various

by

also

it

verba

cognate.

Margah's

imply

to

guide
proposition

consideration

iPsissima

the

important

one

orderly

an

by

interpretation

to

aids

said

setting,

formal

Nevertheless,

both

of

original

a philosophical

of

construct

Anima',

chief

example,

proposition.

possible

world

for

their

mutual

the

of

Thus,

of

in

not,

various

one

is

'De

are

however,

means
hyperbolic
He

though

may

clear
the
indeed,

300

have

have

may
tenor

done

that

in

Marqah
belief

some

detail.

life

"Life

II

132,

is

drew

from

214],

borrowed"

[I

II

described

as:
II

141,
"...

8].

Similarly,

described

as

v. 10].

And

in

10)

Marqah

twelfth
of

Hymn

life

(7"PT

Margah's

(v.

expression

II

King

who

life

is

all

God

one

does

of

who

in

hymns
God
of

and

146],

Elsewhere

"Giver

the

His

is

the

whom

picture

for

season"

his

but

varied,

90,

to

in

God

of

life

for

his

to

Thus,

[I

living

presents

[Hymn

richly

232].

Marqah
is

this

examine

are

from

the

the

to

modes

"Praise

life,

statements

His

Him

from
and:

general

expression

own"

he

particular

eternal

His

that

the

unmistakable.

"...

affirms:

eternal

8,

here

God

of

possesses

[I

like

alive.

'borrowed'

is

by

gives

belief

He

all

is
life

underlying
he

also

frequently

the

example,

[I

would

God

concerning

and

very

that

both-by

provided

Memar

work,

evidence

is

Evidence

truth.

a plain

so

the

of

in

the

it

considered

as

Defter

the

God.

living

(rr'n
in

phrase
"He

affirms:

die"

not

the

life

a resounding

is

is

the
Lord

the

'11"16)"*
affirmation

immediate

consequences

employs.

In

operates

with

Chapter

of
for
V it

a distinction

God

as

a basic
was

argued

between

has

alive

dichotomy

Marqah

that
God

which

as

he

301

transcendent
be

no

the

in

evidence

an

attribution

on

the

simpliciter,

If

be

understood

the

permeating
logical

is

There

the

[I

II

this

verse

the

weight

is

noted.

In

the

it

It

does

immanent
the

but

the

seems,

therefore

as

short

is

world

God.

alive

"I.

possible
all
the

verse

have

can

that
There

is,

112,

II

188]
One

life

but'He"

the

bear
is

world

in

however,

Margah

asserts

who

listens

world

also

the

should

MV
nth:
-V
all

in

that

statement

explicit

the

to

of

things

living

God.

LI

He,
am

I.

interpretation

everlasting

He speaks

even

Ot

this

of

belongs"

But

is

IV

different

Marqah

to

interpretation

more

Book

in

that

world

that

life

"eternal,

not

is

is

God

from
and

that

writes:

Ul- 17Jr 71
"When

alive

attribution

the

the

its

a much

of

is

alive.

doctrine

It

c1ia

But
in,

simply

of

Memar

God

even-God

immanent

One

to

and

then

passages

187].

alive

to

to

as

He
of

belong

world

life

attribution

be

the

life

111,

support

transcendent.

to

several

doctrine.

whom

an

to

life.

support

latter

is,

the

its
are

degrees

it

world,

to

step
God

and

be

to

appears

Defter
of

as

only

to

God,

that

the

and

attribution

God

to

contrary,

doctrine

Memar

the

There

immanent.

as

Margah's

that

view

must

God

and

Since

the
be

forever":

exists

ki",

at

the

76

cl

time.
any

refers

302

to
of

,
the

passage

but

He".

to

interpret
this

verse

doctrine
God

that

claims

sought

is

alive

to

God.

be

a precise

to
and

attempt

all

living

Aramaic
formulation
Margah's

from

is

immanent

to

support

it

to

any

The

deduce

half

life

no

that

meaning

to

we

latter

implausible

as

indeed,

the

has

world

belong

world

appears,

the

"The
renders

this

in

passage

A'i

God,

to

refers

means:

The

things

of

K11

and

in

the

world.
There

is

further

later

in

man

as

this

detain

two

assertions
it
that

However,

cannot

is

things
not.

alive

to

in
For

the
if

itself

is

alive.

the

in

stage,

world

as

is

alive

is

entirely
is

if

between

alive

and
it

would

worth

the

how,

to

fairly

think,

if

that

a distinction
are

the

world
be

cosmos

particular

namely,
arises

that

the
to

judged

is

have,

that

difficulty

world

the

draw

be,

draw

from

to

a problem

possible

that

reasonable

not

need

man

which

of

view

and

namely,

this

at

noted

view

this

alive

correctly
One

considering

is

doctrine

unproblematic.

of

be

shall,

Marqah's

details

cosmos

Margah,

to

is

seems

discussing

may

man

the

the

attributed
alive,

it

that

conclusion

it

The
but

us,

miniature,

world

be

chapter,

the

doctrine.

this

of

a microcosm.

here

in

Margah

to

attribution

evidence

those

at

all,

those
that

seemlthat

are

303

everything

be

must

dead

matter

cannot

dead

matter

does

Marqah,

like

There
is

problem

least

two

Margah

were

alive.
the

to

believe

he

thinks

that

for

natural
parts
the

life

Sea.

Some

preceding
tells

to

examples,

that

such

after

Both

in

the

is

alive

though

he

of

a few
should
the

the

waters

Marqah

appears
For

it

if

that(

thought

occurrences
I

terms

the

passages
concern

Nile

of

from

of'the

about

all

where

he

water,

'and

the

be

would

alive.

familiar
clarify

it

significance

various

animistic
of

if

as

alive.

is

elements

water

including

a new

likewise

are

ways,
dead.

really

matter,

the

at

different

that

as

majority

chapter,
us

as

writes

the

particular

write

water,

the

elements,

on

a whole

as

to

Margah

him.

nature,

itself

world

nature,

element

attributes
in

the

him

to

not

takes

says
of

consideration

world

of

Though
the

the

of

the

fact

this

other

dead

be

obvious.

or

in

about
to

consider

light

is

matter'

the

Margah

perhaps

speaks

This

one

available

though

'dead

would

in

of

is

frequently
we

that

clear

'responses

that

what

the

it

that

above,

where

But

tackled.

involve,

view

Memar

the

said

see

could

course,

obvious

was

as

us,

in

passage

make

responses'
the

of

of

it'seems

And,

rest

case,

which

Yet

exist.

explicitly

to

enough

no

alive,
exist.

the

is

in

the

Red

the
Marqah

point.
Nile

and

were

3p! }

turned

to

blood,

Euphrates

"were

revenge"
crossing

of

the

Red

[I

the

The

judge

but

the

great

abomination
by

him

an

his

eternal

the
is

after

and

One

Moses

prophet

must,

however,

foregoing.

The

interpretation
acting

as

understood
Nargah

been

passages
them

judge

of

and

homiletical

in

there'is
interpretation.

their
no

in

he

literal
clear

no

Pentateuchal
And

in

the

passages.

miracles,

both

1
ac cepted
But

miracjes.
for

warrant

had

the

have
as

absence

and

for

doubt

interpretation

sea
be

to

are

warrant

would

the

of

or

as

passages

reasonable

most

they

Pentateuchal

question

the

of

the

as

passages

such

speaking,

believe

course,

clear
in

much

be

not

54].

descriptions

allegorically
did,

there

on

II

35v

up

defiled

be
will

style

Marqah's

of

[I

us

with

not

will

lightly

midrashic

"Let

heaped

who

righteousness

hold

Thus

conversed

Pharaoh

them"'

for

evil"

one:

it

'I

My

asserts:

merely

not

the

a righteous

as

and

as

about

people.

unmistakable.

as

up

abomination.

graveyard

Memar

articulate

listen

successful
and

the

is

an

exact

the

righteous

also
and

to

of

set

Sea

and

Israelites

the

was

Red

sea

set

Pharaoh,

between

51].

to

by

time

judged

righteous
hearken

Sea
by

that

at

II

3k,

24].

attempt

It

judge.

Speaking

II

water

forth

to

17,

Tigris

Gihon,

rivers

prepared

(I

unsuccessful
"The

the

such
of

that

an
and

305

of

indication

any

taken

literally,

we

essentially
time,

Narqah

from
must

it

has

to

in

be

the

accept

allegorical

he

that

passages
At

character.

Marqah

that

recognised

to

wanted

be

as
the

same

did

accept
N

literally

as

though

true
he

what

righteous

judge

the

that

an
b.

point

in

he

instrument

about

be

Red

employed

the

sea

as

to

be

making

being

was

in

end

even

literally,

understood

Sea
an

passages

was,

describing

must

the

these

of

talking

was

Thus,

miraculous.

bases

the

God

by

used

as
the

with

accordance

demands

of

the

sea

can

the

life

is,

is

Marqah

being,

could

intervention
suffuse
After

with

drained

away,

leaving

the

point

that

Exodus,

he

held

that

history

life

divine

this

doctrine

what

at
had

the
that

Sea

in

served
its

into

the

that
Red

original

point.

it

were.

even

if

Sea

was

would

not

thereby

that

the

Seas

effect
time

dead

have
alive,

place

been

divine

alive

God's

of
and

life

Sea

Red

if

as

that
its

with
the.

the

previously

intervention
having

read

is

it

the

matter,

that

that

hold

view,

of

a homiletical

saying

to

point

dead

of

sake

at

have

as
say,

noting

to

in

the

saying

the

of

committed
he

the
not

wanted

time

to

so

for

is

worth
had

the

been
For

He

this

reg, arded

therefore,

alive.

It

at

God

be

phenomena

Nargah
was

indeed

of

natural

From

righteousness,

dead.

could
purpose,
state.

was

have

to

306

This
focus

the

world

is

original

in

namely,

if

argument
the

about
matter

can

on

leads

its

entirety

the

time.
is

due

occasion,

alive,

in
in

if

express

by

an

is

in

but

is

when

not
living

the

of

in

all

only

life

it

is

world

alive

its

act

immanence

the

occasion,

Sea

Red

a miraculous

permanent

aforementioned

that
on

dead

that

view
divine

of
the

merely

reject

animistically

the

act

the

is

sense

speaking

to

the

that
God

some

conclusion
not

Clearly,

the

must

sharp

claim

living

For

the

performing
to

the

vivified.

to

the

that

point
were

be

argument

it

his

elements

intervention,

"

Marqah

it.

into

brings

for

argument

alive,

immanent
this

however,

consideration,

God.
,A
to

plausible
say

approach

that

the

cosmos,

is

indeed

at

matter,
alive

by

God,

and

virtue
that

unfolding

of

of
by

including

in

immanence

the

in

and

it

its

is

living
'routine'

the

of

part

the

of
in

pieces

certain

dead

all

intervention

is

position

so-called

times

all

divine

nature

foregoing

the

to

dead

seemingly
it

matter

reveal

hand

in

the

living

thought

the

Red

was

more

of

not

merely

gave

God.
Sea

'alive'

According

during
than

especially

way

conspicuous

a particularly

the
the

to

of

parting
rest

of

the

signs

conspicuous

line

this

the

of
waves

cosmos

of

the

it

being

alive.
But

if

we

accept

this

view

it

is

necessary'to

give

307

indication

some
1alive'.

In

second

of

available

responses

to

Marqah

as

alive

In

defence

of

for

the

sake

"..

it

seems

on

now

to
the

on

life,

impression
term

"life"

view,

insist

be

to

given

by

the

applied

that

was

'alive'

only

position

there

claimed,

the

in

term

the

an

God
men

and

misleading
the

single

man".

Marqah's

"life"

is

but

man,

and

would

life

of

and

the

quote

Marqah

has

to

God

God

to

univocally

in

employment
to

exists.

between

God

'that

prepared
I

that

were

doctrines

convenience

succumb

respect

argued,

two

similarity

that

grounds

would

in

of

said

matter

Marqah

the

with"the

the

was

to

come

earlier

coping

dead

VI.

that

is

that

and

response

man,

God

of

by

context

between

passage:

have

ways

this

matter

that

this

earlier

and

two

for

may

argue

this

with

the

in

meant

basis

Chapter
I

dealing

is

world
The

if

is

what

inconsistency

apparent
the

of

not

sense

analogical

that

rather
of

the

term.
The
same

kind

of

sense,

alive

For

let

of

"alive"

alive

line

for

accounting

it

wish
is

the

and

amounts

also

the

that

claim

the

that
the

in

the

the

in
is,

it

there

claim

that

that

Margah
world

is

there

both

is

suggest
to

that

though

granted

to

to

available
fact

even
be

now

in

dead

that

living

matter.

two

are
the

some

senses

world

God is

is

308

immanent
"alive"
also

in

the

only

in

the

must

the

which
it

is

the

But

literally

"The
be

doubt

dead

"alive"

is

world

matter

to

If,

as
is,

above

to

have

difficulty

in

a live

world,

be

borne
the
"alive"
the

world

Aquinas'

only

be

are

not
inferior

authority

is

alive

does

have
dead

of

should

the

doctrine

only

in

an

taken

to

imply

supports

of

outlined

would

matter
perhaps
that

either

life.

this

dealt

analogical

or

alive
of

sense,

dead.

caveat

kind

no

"dead"

of

existence

really

the

alive,

position

that

not

exists"
In

matter

Marqah

the

is

argued

matter

the

is
the

it

be

But

sense

following

alive
not

an

the

namely,

are

that

is

world

dead

way

the

in

"Dead

matter

of

need

possess

the

literally

which

contradictory

alive.

suggested,

mind,

world

the

with

indeed,

in

are

which

dead

as

statements.

is

also

sense,
to

validly

and

which

which

the

with

"alive"

inconsistent
in

dead

cannot

to

analogical

"dead
is

so

according

according

term

it

term,

is

analogically

an

"alive",

alive"

logically

clash

only

matter

and

according

according

of

the

Hence

"alive"

of

and

to
dead

mutually

sense

of

of

"dead"

since

teems,

and

sense

alive.

that

is

the

"alive"

of

God

since

of

only

sense

alive

opposed

understood.

not

is

be

"alive"

the

that

sense

"alive"

be

if

follows

analogical

world

world

cannot

must

an

But

speaking.

It

world.

that
The

caveat.

God

(sense
that
thIy
weight
Ls

God

309

position,

stated

certain

terms,

describe

both

God

for

us

understand

Him

only

secundum

quod

its

ex

etc.

divinam,

tarnen,

et

God

that

said

"good"

called
Aquinas

is

good,

in

creatures

"hoc

adds:

Hence,

-for

good,

goodness

in
not
an
J
"secundum
same

"life"

modum

God

"""""

1.

S. T.

2.

Ibid.

la,

13,2

corpus

meant

that

only

the

deals

with

to

creatures,

as

and,

altiorem"..

analogically

"pre-exists"
on

is

what

God,

moduin

secundum

is

it

in

Likewise

and

sapiens,

cam

is

but

asserts:

imperfecte

is

rather

by

bonus,

when

or

Aquinas
to

Aquinas

est

is

language

creaturely

example,

God

altiorem".

Thus,

our

of

pre-exists

manner

article,

ascribed

what

cum

determined

imperfecte

though

exists,

inferior

is

[id

for

things

ipsum,

significant,

quidem

Aquinas,

of

And

nomina

Thus,

can

created
poster,

otherwise)

creaturae

repraesentant12.

we

cognoscit

divine

substantiam

sicut

But

repraesentant"l.

divine.

praedicta

Him.

autem

the

the

of

signify

otherwise)

(or

representation

can

sic

(or
to

terms

that

use

to

wise,

extent

ipsum

creaturae

application

igitur

the

creaturis,

satisfactoriness

"Sic

understand

to

satisfactoriness

the

the

we

we

and

Such

men.

follows:

as

good.

"intellectus

Deum

live,

as
and

as

Him

cognoscat

in

God

only

"represent"

the

such

is

briefly,

very

in/Him

contrary
later

when,
the

example
he

asserts

in
of

310

that

"pre-exists"

life
from

clear

this

analogical
taken

to

not

leaving

between

the
is

dead

exists.

argued

have

being

dead.

dead.

(literally
all

parts

entirely
his
be

out

artificial
concluded,

S. T.

in

only

between
For,

its

it

may
may

steel.
leg

is

lag

13,3

alive

may

be

alive

the

if
be

some

and

no
matter

beings

living

may

matter

some

need

still

and

matter

themselves
have

a leg

(literally)

Consequently,

not.

cosmos

ad

is

analogically

even

must

man

matter

was

that

dead

being

He

dead

and

argued,

a live

example,

both

alive

contain

a living

of

the

being
be

held

is

logical

alive

there

alive

further

only

held

that

one

possible

no

be

a fact)
there

that

"alive"

clash

that

cosmos

being

could

literally

of

the

is

0090O

1.

be

be

Margah

also

that
to

it

it

consider

and

cosmos

living)

For

alive.

is

either
alive

fact

that

there

But

clash

being

Margah

the

were

to

alive

therefore

between

logical

an

be

not

apparent

(if

empirical

granted

is

clash

cosmos

be

the

of

like

would

it

by

that

alive,

fact

cosmos

understood
and

topic

the

and
I

Let

the

God

that

though

metaphysical

matter,

that

the

alive

point.

is,

or

need

is

manner.

Before

world

implication

alive,

God

in

life,

of

to

term,

it

modo1a

eminentiori

ascription

the

the

inferior

some

the

of

carry

really

not

that

sense

God

in

hence
be
made
but

it
(literally)

might

the

311

though

even

it

Against
that

this

line

a living

the

the

living

immanent

for

this

is

as

though

as

excluded

from

this

respect
o s.

Phil

extend

heaven,

and

is

part

uniting

invisible

loosed"'*

The

part

part

of

He

universe

the

concept
the

His

world

own
is

in
Philo

should
as

has

made,

air

and

His

His

without

has

all

'bond'

bound

them

never

be

fast

the

to

applied

Marqah's

in

appears

reason

passage

the

The

position

water,

they

between

of

of

and

with

that

concept

God

of

of

all

bonds,

only

because

earth

no

accept

important

everywhere,

left

not

an

to

cosmos.

Margah's

In"an

through

and

immanence

would

were

powers

with

Marqah

is

Margah

by

the

and

He

"He

presence,

God

stated

matter

trying

envisaged

in

with

asserts:

in

employ

immanent

In

harmony

to

be

must
dead

a Being

creation.

it

argument

relation

that

matter,

containing

model

understand

God

of

creature

unsatisfactory

of

dead

contains

writings.

He

'
held

that

indeed

the

divine
to

ascribes
to

ascribes
reveal

to

name

which

world

is

God's

you

my

fills

in

XXVII

YHWH is

great

same

Marqah
name

whole

of

and

It

"I
is

By

several

passages

)...

in

"

will

a glorious

creation.

('Ty(

/
Philo

role

writes:

YIIJH...

together

136

a power,

the

name

powers.

0000"

Conf.

that

the

bonded

Furthermore,

1.

name

[I

Margah's

it

the

139

II

Defter

17]0

312

hymns

there

are
the

permeating
this

kind

high
and

"Thy

both

goodness,

"Thy

truth

fills

[Hymn

so"

immanent

the

life

the

entire

this

world

powers

are

God,

contain

bearing

on

living
The

matter

unpalatable

in

that

cosmos
is

that

the

first

corpses
is

absurd.

no

doubt

of

is
that

men

be

would

Thus
obvious

not
they

It
which
the

literally

in

has,
all
sense

so

at

at

some

level

of

the
they

as

with

everything

however,

now
in

things
intended

analysis,

that
the

been

the
when

Otherwise

draw

last,

entails

far

And

alive.

can,

any

to

lead

alive.

we

being

God

to

men,

are

for

Marqah,

for

characteristic

in

sense

is

have

really

sight

cosmos.

'alive'

are

said

the

permeate

a living

immanent

that

that

matter.

a living
at

and

It

it.

of

whether,

dead

this

share

whatsoever
shown

of

not

more

follows
must

that

does

even

powers,
it

suggestion

affirms:

Marqah,
His

part

truth

Marqah

goodness

powers,

merely

conclusion

alive,

God,

of

His

on

to

regard

for

virtue

contain

seems

and

Thy

of

question
can

world

are

not

dead

argument

living

one

the

world

of

is,

of

all-permeating,

all-permeating,

that

the

is
With

God

by

as

cosmos,

reason

can

Since

God

of

affirmation

powers

world

the

of

simplest

v. 8],

the

powers

power

being

v. 9].

in
His

since

divine

[Hymn

below"

the

The

cosmos,

is:

and

to

allusions

it

even
of

course

conclusion
though

313

not

to

safely

level

the

cosmos

be

that

men,
in

does

living

Book

II

be

different

of

47].

This

elaboration

he

God

the

kinds
II

319

Memar

the

of

the

philosophically

unique

blessing

the

in

sake

of

the
man"

of

slight

one

few

the

of

animals

about

statements

significant

the

start

existence

receives

later,

be

blessing:

the

for

to

men

into

brought

the

things.

other

a brief

in

share

not

Near

cosmos.

creatures

lines

some

are

suppose

makes

who

theological

all

with

course,

in

the

do

least

at
alive

of

things

"Blessed

[I

not,

they

not

or

being

at

granted

alive,

of

Margah

for

whether

being

characteristic

only

taken

-
in

Memar:

the

"He

the

divided

into

creatures

three
of

for

the

body

the

last

be

Thus

not

It

a man".

is

Pentateuchal
belonging
This
is

here*

of
to

nature

one
I

would

to

sea,

make,

like

to

so

three)

dividing

also

in

and

need

comment

Timaeus

39e,

ihe

following
i/

those
land

(Gen.

Plato's
receive
on

the

20-25).

writings
no
second

**090

lo

the
withstand

can

is

into
and

the

that

non-human

Marqah

air

body

the

by

illumined

animals

to

referred

obvious
But

classes

division
by

in

first

the

He made

other

that

three

division,
an

the

one(of
plain

into

creatures

being

of

living

of

sorts,

implanted,

wisdom

capable

four

fourth,

the

of

its

with

should

mind,

sake

kinds

various

91d-92c

ti

1;

comment
point

314

in

the

brought

into

(trT

17

by

birds

man.

But

"Then

one

heaven,

the

all

man

he

where
subject

the

We wait

flesh

verse

encapsulates

between
that

to

of

between

to

slaughter

forms,

animal
[I

God"

our
the

that

of

animals,

God,

to

whom

19,
that

view

whom
they

are

he

God

follows,

of

animals

man

as

having

important

the

Israelites

and-

is

not

and

sacrifice

but

we sacrifice
I

II

27].

man's
sacrifices,

sacrificed.

passage

Pharaoh-on

flesh

of

eating

and

earth,

than

an

addressing

the

say

You worship

animals

in

of

Since

regards

clearly

and

birds

earth".
it

of

1262

image
the

status

Marqah

sake

he

on

animals

differences

permissible,

cattle.

upon

the

Gen.

sea,,

the

a higher

for

our

animals

Moses

"You

Egyptians:

has

the

that

holds

that

in

wild

the

rule

emerges

portrays
of

crawl

That

status

in

fish

warrant

he

by

man

make

all

man

universe.

higher

us

the

that

that

course,
the

sanctioned

cattle,

that

ordained

in

position

rule

reptiles

is

his

support

made

were

animals

'Let

to

us why

surmise

said
to

not tell

reasonable

his

likeness

man

Pentateuchal

his,

does

land

and

God

were

animals

of

sake

concerned
out

them,

considered

the

usually

pointing

affirming

fish,

"for

that

".

/. j a)

though

doctrines

*namely,

quoted,

existence

Marqah,

for

just

passage

This
lies

status

and
Dut

even

315

if

man's

status

is

this

alone,

from

not,
the

sake

cause

of

animals
that

One
the

-O-r; se;1

is

man

their

to

cause

commentary
Noah:
I

"He

will

beast,

and

"...

necessarily
sake

of

were

destroyed,

together
those
was

men

warrant
the

their

service.

the

former

which,

from

as

the

existence

claim
of

Quaest.

in

Gen.

that

animals.

Bk

have

94

man

the

these

existed

made"'.
of

arguing,

the

for

but

destroyed

Scripture
is

Philo

when

longer

been

man

not

made

ideas

the

of

00000

1,

been

created,

that

of

story

7).

And

no

had

interpretation

an
for

they

Marqah

to

there

since

VI

rightly

were

his

have

(Gen.

beasts

for

earth

known

clearly

in

the

of

and

with

familiar,

face

of

the

whom

men

of

seeing

that

Philo

by

birds""

makes

for

introduces

that

and

sake

that

say.

precisely

as

animals

were

whose

to

say

provided

the

them,

final

the

grounds

primarily

available

Judaism,

to

and

with
for

and

race

off

it

is

does
for

exist

Yet

Marqah's

is

reptiles

comments:

m is

it

animals

animals

man

a:

verse

them

wipe

that

man

'This

said,

that

animals,

to

effect
the

on

of

cause.

clue
between

that

of

final

possible

relation

final

is,

existence

exist

than

follow

that

men,

the

of

higher

Thus

there

Hellenistic
he

was

providing
final

cause

of

316

..

The

has,

doctrine

that

indeed,

Aristotelian

for

the

sake

the

nmen;
least

the

for

for

nothing

imperfect

either

for

purpose,
As

that

the

sake

the

wild,

at

furnishing

us

therefore

nature

has

of

or

also,

as

in

vain,

it

made

all

these

or

she

man

of

created

provision

our

like.

sake

are

provision;

and

for

the

follows

things

men"'.
Before

far

as

fairly

he

can

be

described

point

quoted

above

first

that

for

Margah's

leaving

further

be

we

He

man,

Marqah

makes

the

final

cause

of

made

the

body

of

that

the

body

should

Politics

that

can

"with
be

ff

its
capable

rea' lily
the

wisdom
of

us

were
we

as
the

made
noted,
But

claim

be

taken

claim

that

God, we

animal-kind.

man

1256b15

for

47]

II

31,

justification/

such

expected

justification

philosophical

for

tells

then,

not

justification

a point

[I

animals

of

does

can

animals)

Nargah

varieties

have

would

of

passage

(so

animals
that

'doctrine'

attention.

a Pentateuchal

where

of

anything

Memar

the

three
of

have

as

deserves
the

doctrine

to

said

about

the-sake

give

lo

use

advantageous
and

necessarily
for

our

plants

animals

and

part,

other

clothes,

makes

animals,

greater

some

with

of

tame

"...

writes:

the

Pentateuchal

well-as

as

Aristotle

warrant.

for

exist

animals

are

man

told,

implanted,

being

as

illumined

so

is

317

by

the

can

mind

withstand

this

his
final

the

characteristic

cause

that

body

so

implication

animals,

renders
him

the

stronger

to

also

secure

deal

more

than

in

Man
whose

be

part
iss

several
following

stated

now,

ways
three

to
were

everything
of

Marqah,
created.
was

expressing

this

illustrate

the

the

not

what
renders

11I. Dr7

his

of

man

so

him.

>e7)

in

resides
These

least

we

this

Z7.
1.

(7E31p?

by

as

What

animals
sake

him,

by

also

faculties.

this

according

sake
whose

for

that

of

endangered,,

the

withstand

at

this

(-17xiDn

animal-kind

strength

are

him
in

but

because

here

that

for

wisdom

men,

of

survival,
be

otherwise

saying

is

thought

cause

the

man's

he

LZB!

and

animals

men

resides

that

spiritual

They

can

is

that

illumined

evidently

animals

secure

might

could

claim

secures

be

by

suggested
is

as

with

made

cannot

specifically

thus

animals

final

animals

Relative

the

-,7yjD/7

than

'24'

that

this

Marqah

man

and

his

it
of

Secondly,

man

was

possess

the

three)

other

Nargah

far

so

the

are

animal-kind,

with

that

one

of

of

(of

points

in

of

his

implanted
The

Two

First,

relation

fact

not

justification

the

special

Thus

a man".

statement,.

giving

for

t7).

(Z:.

faculties

far

that

as

kingdom.

the

animal

shall

see,

a good

"good

deal

more"

is

(
1
not

merely
He

created,

is

that
also
'Marqa

has
le

doctrine.
diversity

for
that

of

these

318

ways.
We
had

told

are

been

not

Moses,

46,

of

all

causes

the

first

for

in

at

every

all

peoples"

is

that

YOU"

in

way

in

[I

133,

it

to

concerned
position
Margh,

in

made

is

of

II

217].

make
creation.
in

the

the

sake

sake

man

already

and

third

created,
The

been
are
"seven

enumerates

set

as

apart
one

and

another

is

46,

'II

who

divine.

magnifies
"special

Israel,

74].

Margah

is
in

perfect
and

Once
point
Creation

man's

expresses

universe

characteristic

was

rungs

special

honour

animals

created.

has

final

of
The

whose

was

and

"a

which
in

a world

is

God

Memar

the

Moses.

Marqah

where

by

[I

position

"This

second

thing",

second

special

Israel

Moses,

is

special

among

sake

Memar

chosen

these

of

whose

The

the

things"

for

hierarchy

here.

considered

best

this

for

man,

whose

in

rung

hinted

of

in

was

hierarchy

to

animals

Israel,

Moses,

be

to

there

the
as

a hint

chapter,

from

for

indeed,

is,

in

instantiated

as

it

been

have

not

grounds

There

last

consists

would

"If

Memar:

the

of

world

necessary

supposed

created,

Book

Mankind,

73].

stretching

hierarchy

One

Moses

else.

the

Marqah

that

second

the

in

suggested

the

II

provides

creation

But

for

[I

created"

were
11
and

in

following:

every

(5'b.

Marqah
man
is

has

indeed

movep.

thing;

good

appointed

again
that

the

()

is
an
for

exalted
him.

havingistressed

all
for

319

high

man's
The

status,
is

world

themselves
cut

off

all

the

for

things,

"

Margah's

of

cosmos,
as
by

suddenly

ceased
then

of

man would

imperfection

in

the

annihilation

would

justification

for
be

pertinent

borne

only

in

live,

that

doctrines

of

Marqah,

God,

and

we

power
by

of

considerations

iss

imperfect.

at
the
in

the

that
to

relation
as

God

the
of

time

fact
goodness

the

completes

God,

is

our
rendered

if

animals
the

universe

But

the

points

in

God
but

on

which
Other

it.
concerning

earlier,
is

limited

not
the

'I

are

universe
created

that

It"must,

else.

all

these
the

the

remove

of

actually

discussed

final

man's

since

existence
mind

with

a special

create

same

v. 71.

to

say,

did,

or

as

to

course,

plants

love

verse

he

is

or

Thy

relation

by

universe,

come

role

that

Of

incomplete,

217]""

hymnal

saying

existence

exist,

II

[Hymn

his

be

among

worlds:

man's

presence.
to

to

Thy-summons

That

into

yourself

133,

of

creation,
by

show

confounded

this

virtue

annihilation

however,

from

note.

must

servants"

perfects'it.

man's

be

Thy

By

willed

[I
"At

emerges

or

be

would

proclamation

for

in

men
allow

world"

described

complete

would

Thy

a warning

not

declaims:

is

else
be

can

cosmos,

all

you
the

clarity.

cosmos
the

it

position

particular
cause

at

that

"Do

it:

of

Margah

remembers

individual

for

creatures

created

but

of

this,

Thirdly,

strikes

man,

worthy
from

promptly

contrary

the

320

causes

goodness

to

view

the

kind

of

And

ours.
existed

at

in

another

all,

or

subordinate
- All

member

have

taking

been

this

There
is

not

is

by

an

He

have

been

good

no

less

man

might

have

might

to

his

course,

datum,

have

things.

is

Marqah,

that

that

argued

as

created

here

argue

than

good

only

of

have

might

not

existed

a hierarchy

of

of

act

the
is

man

perfected,

to

way

of

perfecting

of
In

as

implying

of

the

rest

of

man.

Margah

It

would

imply

counter

of

to

Marqah's

the

just

find
man

is

the

world.

point

be

such

a doctrine

divine

and

principl

e of

it

seen,

man
God

an
Memar,

the

that

God,

while

as

might

as

man

will

in

the

presence

whose

in

has

it

creation,

existence.

However,

doctrine

the

first

by

it

world,

into

whose

teaching

particular

For

perfect

perfector.
God

would
that

He

is

element

the

mislead.

wrongly,

God

which

world.

came

by

world

characterising

interpretation
could

and

perfects

say,

the

the
its

in

presence
in

element

the

that

will

in

a sense

God who perfects

man's

the

Marqah

for

divine

of

constitutes

run

that

as

by

is

world

god

other

concerned

man but

perfected

this

a different

created

any

cosmos

Margah

commit

that

world

iss

it

so

will,

it.

perfects

Man

also

have

could

and

would

of

very'act

God

that

cosmos,

created

His

by

is

would
Marqah'

is

the
the

re

God
ellant.

therefore

321

religious

philosophy,

matter
perfection
God's

perfection
Man

indeed,

according

the
97,

create
to

is

in

the

works

of

res

Margah's

does

cosmos

some

respect

carry

The

closeness

of

sovereignty.

It

basis

of

the

to

that

man

the

world.

is

evidence,

But

we

to

claim

between

God

and

in

that

evident

most

appropriately

Sovereignty",

other

no

"Every

assertion:
his

skill,

he
can

prevent"

not

would
attribute

not,

on

Marqah

hymn

[v.

in

as
4]

to

Marqah

the

is

to
not

"Judger
asks:

of

by
kings
"And

in
the
view

of'
be
the

minimise

doing
which

Hymn

Hymn

the

account,

Defter
"The

on

sovereign

that

he

sixth

and

unfair,

is

in

measured

be

seeking

entitled
the

God

is

That

man.

be

perhaps

can

is

man

other

all

are

should

namely,
to

than

in

place

that

God

be

refers

implication

and

that

man's

of

in,

sovereign

made

There

create

least,

at

in

cannot,

blemishless"

are

God

to

terms

gap

Alan
Memar

seems,

account

the

closer

creatae.

tempted

a perfect

the

of

For

161].

Nevertheless,
the

Lord

God's.

a defect

has

our

of

world.

Margahts

that

man,

a perfect

No

one.

of

in

There

world

is

expression

perfect.

interpreting

II

short

teaching

the

of

craftsman

[I

falls

cannot

that
way

but

perfection

received

world.

other

the

necessarily

anything

"

lies

wherein

God

that

namely,

so

is

can
Divine

of

Marqah.
whom
what

none

king

322

can
but

we
To

Thee?

before

stand

in

place

Marqah's

its

proper

teaching

doctrine

of

the

the

doctrine

of

divine

certain

aspects

so'far
teaching
the

the

on

is

conspicuous
a hymn

helpful,

for
lines

"No

the
from

His

under
He

knows

to

be.

of

Margah's

In

Memar.

It

God.

of

to

exegesis,

that

Marqah

work

entire

be

will

here

quote

hymn:
Him,

from

for

is

everything
I

dominion.
what

for

source

suitable

the

otherness

hidden

has

been,

what

is

now,

and

is

what

yet

Self-subsistent
He

in

purposes
that

is

secret

the

on

of

otherness

on

the

be

rehearse

divine

III

oneness

to

a bearing

opening

to

divine

here

recall

Chapter

shown

of

of

man.

position

presents

some

the

of

In

was

like

would

has

nature

aspect
to

God.

of

concept

of

endure,

necessary

doctrine

the

doctrine

rehearsal

most

of

that

as

is

it

the

Marqah.

by

this

otherness

of

and

abide

6].

otherness

derivitive

employed

dost

context

man,

on

his

logical

[v.

dust"

mortal

are

Thou

knows

He

is
all

secrets

has

who

no

need

of

having

without

anything.
to

recourse

knowledge,
He

is

unseen

There
The
He

is
Lord

is

belongs

and

He

no

sovereign

is

God

great,
to

but
Him".

and
not

does

or
there
in

what

ruler
is
size,

He

wills.

who
none
and

can

withstand

besides
all

Him.

grandeur

Him.

323

We

told

here

how

far

short

among

men.

In

the

opening

be

grounding

are

kings
Marqah

appears

secret

is

is

hidden
His

under

everything

from

basic

we

man

claimed,

dominion

And

from

this
to

obliged
such

fault

that

to

assumption,

to

expression,

that

three

other

men

man

no

not

bestow

it

God's

from

any

Furthermore,

this

if

man

has

not,

even

if
! till

would

be

insights.

such

dominion
of
when

over

hidden

in

had

the

Marqah

gives
the

over

other

dominion

over
dominion

have
dominion

over
from

that

Human

man.

logical

nowhere

all,

is

from
The

absurd.

have

is

man

are

hidden.

man

that

Nargah

follow

not

have

that

lies

man

follow

after

one

in

animals.

dominion

does

is,

26,28,

himself

Man

would

sort

Marqah

which

is

secret

land

absurdity

therefore

secret

that

be

would

and

might

and

secrets

must

And

man.

to

he

species

everything.
over

no

Marqah

birds

seem

might

not

man

case

no

everything

also,
no

Gen. I

fish,

the

conclusion

leading

that

of

is

man

that

Now

support

it

hold

In

God.

over

of

conclude

either?

the

with

has

not

like

respect,

that

that

But

even

quoted

doctrine

9'/)

dominion

the

just

fact

the

fall,

men

verse
his

on

(77)(g

dominion

must

hidden

God

from

under

therefore

But

to

God

of

all

that
does

dominion

believes
lind

evidently
in

different

dominion

that

man

may

exercise.

Marqah

refers

to

the-

lack

of

any

z4

W'i

secret

)
the

encompass
from

being
as'the

Margah

the

Here

it

the

accepted
He

existence.
cosmos
world

the

be

supposed

Himself

dominion

over

nature.

Man's
status

"No

verse:
is

His

under

doctrine

this

of

His

is

hidden

dominion"
is

immediately

thought.
creator-hood,

sub

specie

aeternitatis,

Him,

Him

a view

from

total

for

to

forward

therefore

deri
the

the

man:

carries

of

the

everything
to

dominion,
a view

over

Hence,

verse

absolute

gives

dominion
derives

in'reltion

other

is

total

univocally

subsequent
God's

his

points

He

what

'creator-hood'.
from

The

designer

the

God's

as

the

of

lack

dominion
just

God's

for

otherness

have

also

total

from

God

God's

Men

what
that

mind

into

not

God

creator.

And

men

'creature',

that

The

do

there

know

harmony

a divine

again,

men.

secret

in

insight

lack

only

lack

dominion'derives

borne

design.

Here,

other

of

must

and

to

of

to

Not

order

His

For

argument

order

stamp

designed.

concept.

be

must

witness

bears

cannot

natural

the

for
God.

from

hidden

under

account
hidden

be

Certainly,
is

everything

could

may

God.

from

cosmological

saw

bearing

as

which

hidden

nature

of

reference

nature,

"for

of

creator

this

satisfactorily

secret

contains.

His

be

cannot

would
no

key

of

explanation,

dominion",

God,

from

secrets

but

man

Marqah's

it

hidden

ing

world
unrestricted

from

325

by

Our

time.

after

inspection,

see
past

all,
any

his

God,

there

doctrine

of

divine

room

for

no
In

man.
held

order,

divine

will,

members

dominions

themselves,

their

by

own

in

in

that

by

the

the

and

dependent

and

a world

existence,

dominions,

own

existence
weak,

dependence

Yet

God.

God

upon

is,

after

culminating

of

so

all

to

appears
on

God

that
The

else.
be

is

so

fully

of
the

in
his

an

contrary,
has
Man

creation.

why
is

strong,

man,

who

God's

is

total

his

that
by

matched

is,

justifies

existence

reason

his

man,

Margah

as

all,
point

great

for

weakness
on

his

destroyed

not
calls

indicates,

cosmos

way,

is

fact

the

despite

in

expressed
man

this

and

Man
the

affirmed,

so

the

power.

his

in

fully

most

weakness,
For

position

in

is
on

explanation.

great

God

between

aware

totally

are

weakness

dependence
his

God's

Marqah

existence.

Man's
total

was

is

from

prevent

relationship

held

of

man

that

dominion,

indeed

past

our

deriving

pressures,

some

But

future.

insistepcethat

Marqah
and

for

available

our

his
are

particular,

in

for

despite

Our

temporis.

now
is

than

than

allowing

not

and

God.

to

present

are

specie

sub

more

Nevertheless,
other

future

and

beings

creaturely
is,

past

total

dependability.
le
Margah's

view,

"then,

is

that

not

only

do

depend

the

326

on

God,

we

being,

with

basis

of

this

promise

God's

"By

mouth:

the

world

His

especially

in

recurrent

those

who

love

"

who

The

oath",
"Thy

right

down

below:

forsake

to

to

'
His

relied

(v.

But

19).

covenant
that
upon.

God's
This

word
is

the

personal
Hymn:

high

hast

a balm

to

fo: rget

love,

those

and

forefathers

Thou

is

forget

third

on

6)

and

Thy

is

...

the

is

and

past

our

iss

the

Hymn

pleas

subsequently

are

of

servants

that

these

long

but

words,

the

in

of

theme

as

first

twice

this

and

forget

(v.

given

to

covenant

conspicuously,

Thy

(1.10)

into

words

hast

swear

0 proclaimer

assertion
be

didst

loving

art

proclamation'

an

supports

'to

more

of

all

children

generations.

remember

Thou

course

reference

His

the

come:

reappears

Thou

their

to

whom

mood
hand

Thou

that

In
those

yet

are

Thee

even

an

the

Patriarchs

the

hymns,

in

The

all

and,

God

not

5].

with

"Remember

prays:

not

word

Memar

Defter

II

The

was

established

shall

6,

covenant
the

Marqah's

Marqah

[I
God's

of

I
I

which

it,

following

the

goodness

exists"

dependability

in

my

saw

In

Patriarchs.
puts

fathers,

their

with

entered

Margah

promise,

by

into

Godts

on

dependable.

Marqah

as

the

rely

survival,

our

entitlement,

to

to

entitled

to

commitment

His

as

also

respect

our

explicit
of

are

fully

after
burden

to

not
proclaimed
the
not

God

Thy
to

transformed
all,
of

to

absolutely
Na

Igah's

into

327

"0

affirmation:
forever:

Thy

covenant

covenant

that

cannot

[Hymn

V v. 19].

indicates
the

is

its

whatever
unquestionably

firm

Patriarchs.

In

Thy

" Dny

Diargah

reverts

to

7JI7

have
is

it

these,

is

to

witness

that

Thy

that

Margah's

It

is

evident
of
donsidered

Hymns:

God's

an

the
"Abundant

and

some

[Z.

life"

the

verses

20].

opening

of

verse
One

Margah

appears
God's

of

considerations,

DWI

earlier

and
that

evidence,

"Everything

promises
in

",

scriptural

Thee,

with

boundlessness

Defter

v. ii].

is

cosmological

than

as

affirms:

Indeed,

the

but

Compassionate

the

end".

by

God

of

or

in

theme
art

covenants".
translate,

Marqah

t141

the

III

doctrine,

this

rather

[Hymn

dependability

Thy

of

whose

covenant

Thy

that

evidenced

in

mentions

the

v. 15

without

considered

T17

II

"Thou

is

to

"Dnl

for

durability

Marqah

the

all,

to

Thy

Marqah

15)

One,

not

plentiful

Hymn:

sixth

whose

Beneficent

signification

Hymn

of

the

word

base

goodness,

later:

the

ensuring

regarded

sufficiently

is

God

forgets

(y.

Hymn

of

"0

<L7-T-)"

tenth

precise

is

annulled
the

7T)

endure

forefathers

our

a difficult

always

covenants

in

covenants:

compassion
-O/7'l

be

power

(1-V4r1

whose

with

And

the

divine

One,

living

is

bears

without

position
derives
chapter,

he

end"

the

regarding
from

his
In
the

328

power

God's

of

His

promise

unless

the

promise

were
to

obstacle
"When

He

I
been

wills

to

up

to

and

the

has

been

placed

is

To

ou

now

to

begin

in

EVE. r
to

turn

assertions

to

piece

together

be

the
he

as

broad
between

towards

the

the

sense

that

he

wish

creation.

nature

of

man in

of

Marqah

what

order
to

took
beings

the

of

so

occupying

is

consideration

of

account

the
of

man

emphasis

characteristics

regarded

in

a position

exalted

cosmos.
From

may,

one

with

the

point

respect
For,

equal.

as

of

view

to

their

Marqah

more

existing
witness

as

a holy

exalted
under
to

all

held,

role
the
divine

be

regarded

that

and,
be

of

existence,

it

may
to

assigned

as
witness

is,

can

be

argued,

is

not

be

anything
But

creatureliness.
man

cosmos

bears

everything,

could

the

everything

testament,

form

in

things

value,

God,

existence'of

regarded

as

cause

distinguishing

whom

no

an

\,

man

in

affirms:

chapter,

in

that

cosmos,

about

Marqah

exposition

final

possible

relation

view

the

the
s

Marqah's

to

Margah's

on

point

this

no

present

the

with

239].

only

of
In

world.

II

the

though

doctrine

larger

culminating

in

point

state,

is
as

14+5,

keep

to

accordance

there

[I

it"

this

in

Hence,

will.

fail

not

act

But

does

Margah's

outline,

He

could

to

will

divine

concerned

the

His

God

thwarted.

the

have,

For

will.

though,

dstinctive,

329

there
in

in

are

man

a distinctive
but

physical
the

and
God.

four

Marqah

cosmological

evidences

here

refers

They

are

are
"desire

hidden

deep

which

Marqah

their

found
Thus

in
man

to

God,

of

its

presents

man but

not

testifies
to

adverbial

Certainly,

bear

his

extent

Marqah

speaks

also

have

first

of

the

birth

to

children

spiritual

them

qualities.
is

seasons
and

seasons
(TIT)

II

The

214].

)"

to

which

but

in

his

soul.

and

reason

II

These

214].

to

the

four

God,

are

in

the

as

well

Marqah

be

order.

physically

iss

witness

seasons
to

natural
as

four,

by

virtue

distinctive.
of

of

to

discussing

yourself
131,

witness

spiritually

speaking

After

conscience

131,

as

four

in

body

modification,

when

man

the

elsewhere

this

that

paralleling

as

to

witness.

of

and
[I

you"

ability

such

717r7b

man's

idea

and

within

and

seasons

in

not

bears

[I

(1'/1: `'

seasons
witness

God.

evidences"

four

not
Things

bear

that

realise

important

are

"important

in

"...

is

213]

to

witness

significance

affirms:

there

II

131,

witness

is.

the

insistent

bears

bear

simpliciter

night,

being,

less

no

being

Margah

[I

to

modification

and

a physical

was

spiritual
the

day

elements
as

witness

adverbial

nature,

Man,

But

His

its

him

enabling

way.

distinctive,
in

aspects

like
having

the

testimony
almost
Thus

a good

of

as

thoug

he

write

mother

compassion

four

the

they
:

giving
for

hem

"The

330

because

they

no

to

need

There
that

seasons

havev.

mirroring

the
is

four

is
inner

to

be

from

the

text

But

themselves,

then

Margahts
He

at

did

relationship

and

soul,

man's

remarkable

assertion:

the

just

heart,

imagination.

identical
be

taken

that

what

with
to

be

is

the

in

the

asserting

earth

a whole

as

'

is

quarters
is

heavens

and

the

inner

of

contents

his

Unless

215].

be

heavens

place

correspondence

a whole,

could

we

to

the

four

in`any

in

as

of

the

the

cosmos

cosmos

in

the

by

as

burden

in

II

132,

of

seasons

clear

it

the

the

there

is

is

is

is

the

the

the

what

what
[I

thought"

stating

as

as

as

"What

What
just

reason,

to

suppose

is

the

took

sort

to

not

between
This

took

possessed

rate
are

the

particular,

Marqah
same

if

any

evidently

mirroring

In

whether

regard,

that

inner

four

enumerates.

pronouncements

wish.

Marqah

ordering

as

man.

the

the

writings

aspect

of

in

possess

with

his

is

there
employing

maintain

extent

mirrored
he

here

spiritual

what

cumulative

seasons.

to

But

213].

from

aspect

that

to

elements

inner

say,

to

man

systematic,

evidence

spiritual

seasons

unclear

no

II
is'not

concerned

clear

of

Marqah

to

so

not

elements

is

131,

that
is

he

a whole

It

weak"

are
suppose

simile.

[I

in

in

is
in

the/

is

in

the

every

Margah
the

is

earth

man,

he

between

is
must

331

Man,

them.

that

revelatory

is

way

immediately
He

is

theology,

from

more

a
be

As

a basis
can

any

that

in
each

the

man

in

under

is

to

the

of

physical
in

he

universe.
it

is

Though

Marqah
of

significance

nature
in

that

are
the

man

is

parts
to

expression

gives

fact

the

on

precisely

if

as
exalted

man's

part,

which,

states

man.

an individual

existence,

cosmic
nowhere

is

than

entire

cosmos.

he

sense

discussion,

the

found

be

can

individual

any

depends
a

existence,

cosmos

In

cosmos.

himself

parts
full

very

God's

universe

nature,
that

view
the

the

refers

physical

the

is

Gods

argument,

for

for

merely

existence

cosmological

is

heavens

the
not

for

of

a surrogate

man

frequently
of

the

is

entire

consideration

evidence

single

position

as

Regarded"as

the

of

for

act

God's

He

is

made

in

Dian

His

Marqah's

is

evidence

for

has

for
"What

other

by

He

what

Marqah

"From

that:

us

apparent.

evidence

found

tell
from

consideration

to

man

is

alongside

no

Since

cosmos.

statement
"

a peculiarly

significance,

his

heart...

evidence
for

to

the
of

the

the

known;

comprehended"q

in

say,

mirrors

proceeds

creations

in

to

microcosmic

passage
a'

microcosmos.
We must
speaking
spiritual

not
of

man

rather

here
as

lose

sight

microcosmic

than

as

of

the

it

is

a physical

fact
really
organism

that
man
that

in
as

a
is

332

being

taken

passage

to

this

refers

the

are

the

nature

surely

say,

Evidence

willing

is

essentially

through

he

"I

the

the

souls

Thy

power

before

"...

v. 9],

[Hymn

saves"

Him...

sustainer

the

of

J. E. H. Thomson
regard

Man

nature,

as

being

Thomson

is

correct

at
man,
But

least
is

having

as

with

composed
it

conclusions

"1

(1T(VDJ7 1-8'U2 )

XII

have

come

and

3C. 18].

"the

Samaritans

well

as

and
to

out

cried

(11l7X, '`pa)

a material
If

Body"',,
that

follow

dualistic

his

blessed

Thee"

"They

Margah,

conception

Samaritan

characteristically

Thomson's

seem

would
to

respect

awe

as
Soul

8],

II

of

that:

of

8,

homage:

[Hymn

spiritual

(; 1!7'7,1 )

body

pay

and:

)"

asserted
a

[I

bodies

of

example,

the

souls

and

(infwc'l]
has

the

must

is

man

For
of

V v. 11],

Fashioner

souls

of

that

that

body.

and

(: 1X/i. ])"

bodies

all

creator

bear

that

that"

Marqah

man,

mind

thought

contention

writings.

n/J

(jhje'7,7)

bodies

[HYmn

the

which

imagination

inner

estimation

soul

to

suggests

of

amp

the

the

and

dual

the,

of

in
man

),

accept

Marqah's

am who

originator

"Happy

to

dualistic

widespread

and

(-, '7j.

a dichotomy

this

writes:

of

parts

consideration

be

is

of

the

(s7112y'n)

reason

would

man's

For

heart

This
Marqah

quality.

discussion

under

Marqah

have

in

his

under

of

thought.
attack.

.....

1.

The
Israel

Samaritans:
Q.

186

Their

Testimony

to

the

Re

ipien

of

333

Professor

J.

the

Samaritans

but

on

from

Macdonald

many

went

even

further

what

makes

man

this

thesis

mind

and

spirit.
or

the

a bipartite

soul

are

Macdonald
soul

as

connection

that

pay

and

he

It

clear

that

the

disagreement

the

last

as

The

the

by

that

question,
of

Samaritan

between
about

of

question

possessed

analysis

Theol.

o=

the

that

bear

the

number

has

is

to

a
be

souls
the

awe

and

of

the

Samaritans

j2.227

in

answered

Macdonald

substantive

of

substantive

But

psychology.

Thomson
this

man

00006
1.

In

opposed.

"Happy

bodies

the

body

treats

sometimes

verse:

for,

v. 9].

faculties

discussion

quotes

blessed
I

full

the

and

man;

of

parts

rather

body

which

than

is

man

certainly

account,
to

also

of

account

the-

but

that

suggests

Marqah

of

that

soul

and

opposed

complementary

important

body

but

man,

of

fact

according

out,

of
assessment

the

a barpitite

points

[Hymn

psychic

this

the

justification

quadripartite

Thee"
is

And

mutually

homage:

to
of

than

two

In

only

that

their

is"'.

account

the

this

of

even

mark

than

and

not

the

trichotomy

refers

material

to

doubt

in

that

he

what

speak

tripartite

as

than

Macdonald

Samaritans

to

of

fourth

all

held

only

a dichotomy,

study

the

beyond

reveals
not

careful

to

according

Thomson,

Pace

from

centuries,

Samaritans

nearer

"A

that

argued

not,

contrary:

nineteenth,

of

is

man

the

has

isse,

whether
is

in
or

334

it

whether

is

merely

For

unclear.
which

man

virtue

of

would

accept

it

be

simply

For

when

and

faculties

under

Thomson's

mode

just

as

of

though

for

his

interchangeable
to

serve

is

the

referring

Thomson

thought

there

spirit,

and

disparate

support

no

both

to

that

principle

one,
is

consideration

and

of

the

between

by

the

evidence

a
a body,

and

and

"soul"

are

are

being

made

in

which

man
If,

Samaritan

to

soul

and'

the

Macdonald
at

least

wish

to

in-question.

is

a
so

does

writings,
I

is

seemingly

evidence,

position.

he

soul

then

and

Marqah's

and

having

man

between

difference

the

that

according

Thomson

body

principle.

faculties,

provided

Thomson's

bodily

that

general

between

substantive
this

in

that

holds

is

"spirit"

the

may

Indeed,

of

in

psychological

disagreement

as

to

tobe

psychological

speaks

purpose

alternative

however,

the

nature-,

terms

as

between

suggests

a physical

he

man,

expression

and

by

dualistic

'non-bodyt.

he

viz*

in

of

all

since

in

man

heading

the

sense

believed
speaks

doctrine

is

Thomson

spirit,

and

Thomson

classifying

the

tripartite,

a distinction

this,

spiritual

be

soul

Samaritan

invoking

in

Samaritans

the

non-body,

doing

body,

that

the

of

to

said

dispute,

that

possible

be

having

tripartite,
terms

is

might

terminological

turn

now

far
not
to

335

That

Thomson

to

the

is

suggested

of

his

"The
it

strength
by

Hebrew
but

then

Samaritan

explanation
is

matter.

It

precise

point

"genius

of

is

any

besides

the

point

namely,

that

the

clear

Thomson

genius',
to

the

subject

for
did

in

this

clarification.
seems
to

concerned

appears

Samaritans,

of

contrast

disquisitions

of

absence

reasons
not

of-the

the

'religious'

stands,
need

the

about
the

in

in

age,

another

what

example,

sense

whether

is

making

introspection

the

their'Hebrew
way

wholly

For

Hebrew".

case

Thomson

the

the

about

is

on

though

by

Thomson

that

Jamesian

post-William

analytical

indeed

between

fact

given

'psychological'

in

one

not

the

drawn
in

the
is

disquisitions

this

of

denying

wrote

of
"systematic

means

correct-in

man

to

readers
faculties

and

of

in

than
the

doubt

faculties

and

Samaritans

no

analytical;

their

Thomson

is

he

man:

a religious

constitution

theologians

constitution
true

not

start
of

little

treat

"disquisition"

exposition",

being

do

evidence

the

at

consequence,

alive

the

doctrine

in

more
As

on-the

makes

but

was

fully

been
of

Samaritan

the

sense.

If-by

he

statement

theologians

Man"'*

from

existence

the

disquisitions

But

the

even

of

of

Samaritan

and

or
the

a psychological

the

not

introspective,

was

that

may

discussion
genius

have

himself

attend

make,

deriving
much

constitition

in

an

336

faculties

and

of

important

Mi rgah,

namely,
the

on

assertions

style

analytic

way

Early

in

being.
he

battery

founded
Who

is

(;

the

with
"

Marqah's

wider

quoted.

The

l]7T.

chief

/-;

(thought,

"Who

the

has

it?

created
,

and

Who

has
( 7171'i)?

spirit
the

with

into

being
Is

it

early
Marqah

(i 1`1T b)

...

of

terms

but

example,

along

)?

the

he deploys

with

brought

of

thought
not

is

revealed

terms

mind)
reason,

terms

psychological
by

the
by

employed

= understanding,

knowledge,
1Z,

has

way

Memar,

the

within

/7)

an

I.

the

12],

than

117'1

own

of

for

T))

in

ordered
in

say

complex

structure

(1,

vocabulary

indeed,

(=

its

soul

II

while

his

Moses:

to

reason

[I lO,

And

deal

that

Thus,

(1

Who

man.

does

in

(1-1rj7'*7)

the

to

meanings

terms

intellect

made

( il`11')

the

of

saying

spirit

deal

of

finds

emerges

and

(172'7)?

heart

Lord?

7J-7'1)

a good

a psychologically

idea

as

most
however,

had

he

impressive,

the

has

is

the

systematically

Marqah

man

God

enclosed

not

psychological

body

are

Memar

gradually

represents
the

faculties

subject.

clearer

of

Book

in

the

employs

and

the

with

that

asserting

he

that

a disquisition,

of

to

theologians,

reveals

constitution

Marqah's
the

Samaritan

the

of

Attention

man.

passage;
him

calculation);

'just

are:

intelligence)!;
T11
D j"j
;

ranges,

(learning)

(wisdom,
x'l

;
(desire,

337

inclination,

thought);

intelligence,
(idea,

imagination);

the

'_t 257
is

very

closely

terrible

fear...

fullof

could

He
your

Z'

jwap

T-D7'"j)

indeed,
so

as
far

This,

if

of

related

to

Memar

numerous

me"

borne

his

by

10,
spirit

as

II

the

II

and

=y

my

from

it

II

57,

that

"11%1'317

can

also

therefore

The

It

emotions.

only

emotion

an

is

it.
the

is

no

range
less

There

as

the

closely
are

in

that

the

dwelt

ou

[Adam]

beginning

wisdom

the

of

following:

j
1.
all

own
the

was

distress
901;

they

.*

know.

such

"From

only

undergo

it

to

within
12];

"His

exhaust

statements
_V-T7)

11];

through

For

ability

II

through

not

be

but

lives

does

dread

"The

its

from

this

187]

able

for

all

[I

to

presented

Thus,
his

stop

15],

lives

=r

man's

(13), C
[I

20];

II

a person

however,

know

II

them"

12,

Marqah

as

functions

109,

[1.111,

by

regarded

for

[I

gladdened"

quake

159

[I

with

is

emotions.

not

said..

[I

his

the

(or

a"

The

let

2 7"

disquiet"

entered

to

"He

read:

from

removed

related

lightly.

interchangeably

use

example.
to

held

be

translatable.
to

seems

conspicuous

we

"I

P7-,, Nr7JI
-!

must

hardly

are

Marqah

example,

in

translations

terms

which

were

(spirit);

171',

suggested

of

zl

i17'J

lust).

The
Some

(soul);

V-D7

(mind,

y'ri,

knowledge);

(desire,

as

L7 (heart);

in

hls

say
was
Zlj"

iss

338

[I

4+1,

641;

II

[I

knowledge"
with

knowledge"

with

knowledge

Joshua
[I

II

has

blind

Thus,

with
ever

to

bow

of

this

group

we

that

"

the

of

wisdom"

in

the

';

as

for

knowledge

is

the

divine

L7

any

is

place"

and

-q'

and
as

view,

Marqah

the

the

with

are

"0

1.

to

Also,

wish

tentatively

part

in

dwell

awaken

to

-27"

spoken

is

in
'

make

believing

us

L. 117

with

people,

'7i

distinguish

behoves

"I

1]; 3'? (

not

"It

72

God

in

and

: jz

II

with

filled

ground,

45p

and

it

learn

the

the

was

62],

sentences:

237],

which
did

to

it

links
1i
,

II

to

related

also

their

[I

[Moses]
II

closely

409

Him

quote

144,

viz.
the

185];

companion

..

e<' -4)"

in

knowledge

for

e:

before

may

[I

terms,

II

remarkably:

most

Margah

exampl

(ju>

2y"

That

to

filled

was

its

1 ias

knowledge,

down

faith

reverent

this

I
_:

the

for

belief

their

the

[I

full

1,

to

and

faith

dark,

the

treating

emotions

as

ALT

my

222].

Besides

faith.

from

up

it

Z7

110-1,

shines

of

illumined

3)7 full

with

that

light

his
[I

and

a light

in

"..

learnt"

heard

in

Lord],
,
;

lastly,

and

groping

II

136,

he

all

158]

he

knowledge

no

set

II

what

is

"[The

121];

the

7 with
.:.

our

96,

of

196];

man

ladder
[I

[I

knowledge

that

fill

II

75,

learnt

...

119,

"...

"We

in

of
of

between

identical

the

evidence

to

maintain,
:J'

and

2L17,,

339

[i

Marqah

As
by

in

defines

broad

its

sense,

this

course

of

"MIND

and

1t7:

you;

turn

and
of

Other

references

j(;
a

the

spoken

Li

as

Moses:
in

aspects

of

the

linking

it

to

set

morality,

to

"Receive

the
much

emotions,
the

most

wickedness

your

(l]l1
131.

referred

to,

115]*
Marqah

that

following

the

II

72,

God

II

"His

52] , and

Memar

authority

far

occur

aspects,

--6"
14 so

689

further

[1,119

your

are

yet

attributes

108-9],

[I

the

the

II

evil"
in

hints

keep

[I

34+, II

devised

possessing

he

when
to

zj j".

indeed,

it

and

your

[I

for

proper

the

"Abandon

are:

Memar,

of

of

of

a result

weak"

facet

this

-j7: L17)

are,

become

and

is
and

as

mind

what

evildoing

suffer

not

in

the

of

between

from

them

from

t o'

There

example

will

to

it

II

do

away

This

evil.

statement

Book

to

played

termed,

important.
in

role

and
be

may

'conversation'

Among

drive

good

what

appears

said

evil

to

An

things

frequently.

saw

with

you

doing

evil

link

yourself

statutes

and

relation

3j

of

a fourth

matter,

its

morality.

aspect
the

the

conceives

y
M. is

the

role

in

zz 239].

145,

as

for

words
from/me

/Y/)
But

ffur

the

those

namely,

knowledge,

faith

frequently

invoked

disparate,

are

and
in

the

Memar..

The
Margah's

four

aspects,

eyes,

unrelated.

though

He

believed

that

in

not,
faith

and

34o

morality
good

are
men,

men

good

men*,,

with

their

of

with

their

in

the

faith

is

in

God.

God in

a declaration

must

be

106,

Divine

it,
to

and

therefore

portraying

God

In

God
view

men

"bound

is

as
of

II

up

comes
in

L
-:

the

"Happy

delegated

effective

his

of

165],

from

the

is

And

the

the

if

merely

not

to

Moses,
to

expression

faith,
come

link

which

II

99,

that

abides

who,

in

as

no

delegating
Moses
Marqah

that

surprise
His
to

has

claimed

it

in

God.

Marqah,
to

authority
"set

his

held,

reverentially

sincere

17 full

with

one

happy:

was

as

"Be

[I

emotion

( it7r1"T)

reverence

of

x.
One

ways.

God"'

faith
an

several

say

the

of

17

177].

requesting
the

and

only

also

in

instruction:

sincere,

gave

need

sees

up

these

and

emotions

emotion

the

by

authority

exercising

the

this

the

of

but

[I

does

is

is

reverential,

It

2'j

thanksgiving

accompanied

declaration

goodness

their

Moses

'There

Thus

Him"

God

relates

with
to

reverence,

in

of

knowledge,

men,

he

-1117

bound

Secret

75].

that

Thus,
the

are

good

in

He

connection

He attributes

the

in

secrets
men

did,

God.

of

men

'ZL7. / of

Marqah

in

towards

II

he

as

Lord".

Furthermore,
to

also

good

47,

faith

with

are

'3.1of

[I

Lord"
is

those

the

thinking,

implanted

who

for

therefore,
are

good,

"God,

to:

refers

linked,

closely

in

Moses,

in
your
betweel

=L.
and
-3.7

341

goodness,

faith

the

as

seat

reverence

and
Moses'

of

divinely

he

should

delegated

the

see

Following

introductory

these

Margah's

employment

of

to

raise

the

question

in

his

larger

faculty

authority

the

relation

which

the

term

English

the

"mind"

consideration

to

his

his

doctrine

to

develop

further

of
to

made

: 1j-,

of
our

serve

partly

picture

as

in

order
any

psychology.

In

numerous

terms

-27

whole,

the

complementary

that

strengthen

63,

the

II

[I

: Z4 and

".

o my

[I

120,

explained,

as

II

, 1Ty
This
we

than

shall

to

as,

/T
the

116];

"They
"

[I

fearful

the

on

answer

an

and

magnify

your

unclean

and

what

II

1271,
I

defiles

him..

answered
78,

of

that

The

"Hear

instances:

the

suggest

contrary.

makes

.1T)n

perfect

197].

as
your

720

Li
3
and
II

cited

"[Sin'

98];

)/T1"
,

pure

be

as

faculties

rather

may

will

a way

such

together

draws

corresponding

following

[I

in

*-

and

regarded

Marqah

passages

have

with
and

en"

note

of

complementarine

s is

see,

by

the-fact

that,

an

Margah's

of

for

to

in

partly,

and

-V'TA

turn

y-TYi,

of

the

explicit

faculty
be

now

of

position

therefore,

shall,

like

would

fairly

the

account

illumine

is

here

will
I

of

the

of

a97

concerning

117, I

term

He

of

equivalent.

case,

remarks

psychology.

about

he

UL7

inevitable.

seems

to

that

342

Marqahts

view,

extent,

this

sentence;

and

hear

"Let

it

in

to

references
of

. 1TXX

against

God.

thought

that

mants
".

-NI?

True

One
[I

might"
the

to

an

-V-r6

If

63,11

"Woe
Lord

you

to

us l

seeks

[I

seek

[I

God

away
with

is

ya

of

in

not

have

the

II

107].

its
in

his

976

association

with

the
the

of

all

knowledge
it

secrets

of

True

One

a despairing

al't')

"It

writing:

where

time

the

culprit

close

furnished

knowledge

67,

all

"..

Margah

this

rebellion:
from

the

the

154].

spirit

-1T%

he
is

it

the

turned

His

your

or,

us"

find

we

though

as

of

II

rebellion

as

author

with

which

We do
of

94,

state

certain

identified:

simply

with

set

against

has

and

Marqah's

by

speak

true

shares

filled

99];

underlined

)ITYi

function

Subsequently,

yTY,

things,

is

provocation

Thus

and

wisdom,

[I

alien

the

Him

these

that

further

magnifies
from

J 74

God"

knowledge.

with

overlap

indeed

the

more

statement

between
in

an

rebels

76].

is

that

link

between

is

II

rebellion

turns

This

does

manifested

from

part

understood

a man

the

47,

understand

faithlessness,

that

and

certain

and

:Lj,

Marqah

Ya

TA

association

when

to

o woe

an

emerges

112].

and

and

in

view

_V-

establishes

y T)a

faith

II

70,

which

between

the

great

[I

reverence"
faith,

Margah's

was

the

to

functions.

overlapping

That

have

1T)'

and

to

is"

tone:

know1 what

the

343

It
the

yT

but

also

tI6

Marqah

of

important
for

the

what

appears

to

and

faculty

religious

Knowledge

In

his

but

Marqah

to

of

the

speaks

of

=L'7
':: i7

as

what

never

may

scientific.

is

referred

between

Z/- r4

he

there

things

y'Ti,.

the

relation
that

shows

between

connection

referred

the

to

of

nature,

order

marks

knowledge

of

invariably

a moral

to

however,

a close

already

-=.

kind

natural

references

morality,

be

Lj

the

Marqah

it

between

distinction
Memar

(as
it

for

also

and
is

passage

physics),

the

is

or

the

of
the

in

it

psychology

significant

to

referred

termed

not

be

of

knowledge,

of

explicitly

to

study

This

only,

water
in

trees

the

is

it

but

on

were

Marqah's

his

"By

affirms:

water,

on

2141.

of

on

embarks

immediately

it

all

II

study

Wherever

y-TL)L.

If

start

investigate

to

rest

water.

132,

the

He

is

not

the

near
suddenly

y Tn

destroy

[I

for

also

does

would

invoked

question

hardly

distinction.

this

Nargah

your

religious

could

we

physics.

in

and

vegetation"

is

where

ordered

fire

on

in

only

specifically

course

far

terrestial

world

substance

is

sr-ri,

wisdom

"The

only

the

He

The

supplied:

its

of
Memar

of

power

wisdom;

set

us

be

to
of

follow

the

exposition

mighty

aspect

VI

Book

though

conceived

not

object

consider

would

to

secular

an

we

Margah

that

its

for

having

as

knowledge

expect

of

however,

noted,

what

secular,

The

be

must

11

passage

ZL

L7

took

to

have

and

where

and

Marqah

affirms:

344

"[Sin]

Marqah

the

or

outcome

This

being

as
least

at

Marqah

is

here

internal
.

is

internally

will
do

of
so.

is

action

dealt

of

being

an

Margah

that

of

in

this

will
I

one

souls

follow

wholeheartedly
be
109,

smitten
II

183].

are

for'

they
According

be

no
does

of

aspect

the

can

Marqah

the

viewed

/ TYP,,
1
that

as

the
theitenth

with
it

1
that

clear
Thus

Their
adultery
passage

the

that

noted

because

this

topic

following

y-i'z,.

committed

of

its

in

suggests

make

Lord.

to

time

agent's

doubt

blemished

the

the

This

be

least

indeed,

mind,

"Their

writes:

not

as

to

at

the

aspect,

yT.

agent

being,

in

of

internal

And

n,

action
the

sinful,

at

the
An

the

action's

virtue

the

sin.

commandment
sees

its

by

truly,

should
by

in

held

location

it

116].

contradicts

some'length

at

action,

the

II

72t

action.

)1T;

agent's

hence

and

here

sinful

known

for

with

but

chapter;
idea

of

aspect,
be

will

state

the

responsible

internal

is

further,

but,

The

merely

sin.

his

between

of

aspects

was

sentence:

[I

Curse"

not

]/TZ
for

in

was

implicitly

it

if

he

the

external

evil

God

evil,

the

the

of
if

distinguishing
the

and

do

receive

will

right

of

merely

responsible

implication

the
to

For

being

y'TX1".
than

more

sin.

of

effect

seems

'as

N/T..

capable

hastens

who

man

unclean

causal

the

and- defiles

defiled

the

s.aw

conceived

"A

the

makes

But

(7

he

Marqah
they

jj'yTi.
in
the

did

I
them"
x/T'

the

345

is.

punished

1T)

destroy

will

further

For

far

has

the

Marqah
of

we

would

that

have

question
the

so
must

course

already
point

have

of

from

you

and

from
light

and
which

far

of

j"

3.
a

as

an

to
you
we

The

between

the

are

place

whore

y 7),

a lamp

beyond

in'

passage

occurs
we

which

from
with

darkness,

what)

considerations

It

we

a scale

importance

in
i
have

At

and

fountain

deep

faculties

in.

full.

-=117
"0

prepare
all

in

duologue,

allegorical

y--y,,,

two

on

far
the

mentioned.
quoted

follow

faculties

only

given

distinctions

to

one

goes

wedge

a difference
that

be

such

of

the

the

have

]1TZ

and

appears

in

suggests

been

first

1I

the

expected,

dispels

the

spoken

between

faculties

says

suggests

y TY, N , the

It

For

encountered,
=L7

This

a logical

and

large.

he
two

world

and

are

differentiate

significance,
the

..

of

exhausted.
to

cl.,

drive

to

differences

of

seeks

between

the

distinctions

us

not

been

not

yTX>

between

these

concepts

list

the

is

distinctions

nevertheless
the

1781,

the

punishment.

to-enable

as

between

Memar

the

Though

nature

II

107,

the

of
in

the

of

vengeance

between

of

two

emerged.

your

in

object

that

[I

distinction

fitting
So

"The

idea

recurs

punishment

of

read:

T t')1-i'W"

nowhere

are

we

The

sinned.

object

when

as

ill.

the

a fitting

as

Memar,

because

succour

receive
we

which
pure
for

one

drink
so

oil,
you

are

that

346

before

body,

said

with

first

of

Thanks

our

you

One

who

gave

worthy

chasten
and

in

precedence

that

for

the

it

of

It

seems,

It

is

from

it

is

y"

as

yT>
)X

be

is

68,

there

II

first

in

some

of

created
it

at

temporal
in

the

others

need

have

be

not
priority.

importance.

receive

"fountain

the

man,

things".

for

a priority

an

respect

claimed
all,

109].

exists

soul,

that
that

[I

body,

or

to

rather,

dependent

are

y TYa precedes
must

within

and

of

thereby
merely,

chasten

parts

"the

is

status

various

l Tyj

priority

thought

the

you

depart"
that

suggests

17,

precedence

we

not

'

'.

you?

such

Do

[senses]

Five

among

with

Without

is
the

are

you

glory!

appear,

passage

and

all

the

and
you

particular

spirit

of
yourself.

Whenever

of

But

can

compare

you

important

and

Who

made
you

'You

strength,

our

it

you

things.
Powerful

exist,

order

and

the

on-you.
This

minds,

Concerning

spirit.

to

me until
I

and

created

be

has

and

soul

I.

succour,,

from

which

we

drink".
One
invoked
that
address
Moses
hearken
Three

aspect,
in

Book,
by

Book

times

V of

which
Moses

to

all

thus

with
the

congregation,

this

address
said

the

to

touched

not
In

the

death

Israelites

"0

my Lord

far

Memar.

the

deals

affirms:
to

_ITvA

of

course

is

of
'

Moses,

of

are

that

make

me,

'Go

up

you
before

to

it',

an
In

reported.

happy

!is

upon

if

you
you!
and'I

it

347

went

up

with
(firs.

the

on

the

the

[I

120,

II

an

equivalent
of

such

y-7'

indicates
,
J'Tn

."

of

man,

That

this

fact,

if-it

only
be

is

actualised

in

Moses,

a fact,

For

has

the

it

that

the

potential

insight.

prophetic

not

the

alter

of

organ

perhaps

or

rarely,

the

in

between
is

would

that

nor

and

significance.

-10

of

organ

217

phrase

suggests
his

than

potential

actualised

phrase

the

as

was

is

the

the

demarcation

of

Adam"

through

Memar,

the

added

an

line

rather

functioning

of

on

fll71 ', 2 I

in

a)

first

the

me

phrase

expression

/'r.

occasion

presented

occurs

takes

What

delivered

(third)

the

an

a possible

N Te', A

prophethood

the
However,

between
Two

this
:Zj

that

silentio,

the

Memar

of
=L7

absence

is

happened

Margah
may
not

is,

due

have
to

to

of
any

might
made
use

due

good
it.

The
on

to

an

the

course,

possible

seen

sense

to-him,

its

from
to

that

or
in

arpumentum

absence

significance

metaphysical

have

first

in

similar

It

"

rests

being

silence

hesitation.

hesitation.

suggestion

a phrase

not

difficulty
phrase

the

a distinction
with

offered
the

prompt

best

at

is

y'r)i

and

for

basis

suggested

considerations

is

the

Neither
expression

and

He

that

198],

I
this

on

and

portion

absence

flfl1'].

prophethood

occasions.

tablets

receive

the

two

t)

second

and

YTS-of

(-j7Jl'T"=]

its

theological
meaning.

even

though

The
he

348

Secondly,
not

and

entirely
the

prophets.

by

the

verse:

"..
Thus
in

Marqah

his

whole

[I

who

act

Moses
of

a kind
Now,

without
But

"prophets"

as

in

he

from
if

exercise

the

fact

that
Such

which

Moses'
his

of

impossible

, /Tyl,

for

impossibility

the
of

The

rest

of

performing

if

men

other

have

in

mind

the

the

follows

that,

of

all

prophetic

men

lack
with
is

not

insight.

of

is

is

exercise

mankind,

and

if

a given

kind

for

performing

the

exception

even

potentially

And

to

say

of

by

attained

such

potential

of
barred.

the
exercise

of

s'
entails

will

Marqah,

for

it

its

Moses,

the

the

organ

otherwise

is

those

of

necessarily

are

insight
and

of

into

was,

men

it"

of

uniqueness

insight

his
insight

prophetic

to

appears

other

all

seventy

speaks

r1oses.

for

direct,

was

Margah

as

prophethood

diminishing

any

where

it

from

to

others

of

"[Moses']

for

unique
up

unique

speak

writes:

240].
as

simply

not

sea,

as-spokesmen

God

he

II

145,

adds:

prophethood

however,

example,

82].

lay

and

Margah

[I

arise"

number

Israel

in

risen
10].

Moses'

surrounding

Moses

than

will

did,

prophesied
II

yet

is

influenced

strongly

XXXIV

of

He

the

51,

never

mankind,

of

For

prophets

has

never

generation.

like

however,

the

of

account

isq

conceived

prophets.
is

and

his

[Deut.

Moses"

him,

the

He
"There

like

like

in

Nargah

substantially,

more

unequivocal

of

prophet

perhaps

IT)

of
to,

1i

miss

349

the

point

Moses.

But

cannot

serve

correct

to

saying

that

the

where

to

this

attack

discussion

least

to

have

indicated

resolution.

In

large

Marqah's

would

by

of
to

either
to

and

t1j

terms.

f71y

shall
,

and

turn
shall

left

the

terms

an
I

Having

what

to

four

by

the

are
with

consideration
Marqah

the

what

four

Memar

dealt
to

to

relating

the

hope

obstacles

psychology,

The

ask

on
close.

of

in

now

between

distinction

faculty

employment.

and
I

these,

of

conspicuous

their

of
W-': >]

these

acting

reference

a full

some

as

rendered

frequency

DI

the

spokesman

by

be

battery

describe

now

are

of

involves

the

than

rather

satisfactory

two

it

position

therefore,

must,

cadence

yTX

of

impossible

seems

concerning

it

-l'?

imperfect

terms

is

of

act

words.

and

we

by

be

an

a direct

as

be

W74

for

is,

that

it

cannot

could

required

than

it
and

it

prophecy

where,
rather

Margah's'own

at

is

Moses,

insight.

such

argument

unfortunately

or

This

of

JTYA

indirect
But

37

line

kind,

non-Mosaic

give

=LI7

of

save

insight,

prophetic

can

prophethood
men,

all

between

V7X,

even

defend

of

distinguish

that

the

of

y'i'n

give

this

prophecy

God,

the
to

maintained

an

uniqueness

if

Against

as

the

of

first
of

understands

350

We
that

could
by

say,
he

VDI

However,

this

by

counters

leaves

ones,

t/')

the

English

of

of

question

What,
rather,

ors

Hebrew

of

the

governing

rules

counters.

mean,

set

substantial

the

of

n1')

and

the

if

little,

set

equivalent

untouched

of

employment

of

in

did

do

wordsq.

other

what

say,

"spirit".

n1`)

involves

replacement

supposedly

identification

the

by

to

ought

start

and

clearly

which

the

the

at

"soul"

means

move,

beyond

anything,

perhaps

and

they

to

mean

Marqah?
There

terms
the

appears
from

gained

terms,

other

the

making

somewhere,
the

with
point
body

the

of

order

start

by

in

shall

this

Marqah

and

the

point

Earlier

that

other,

illuminating

saw

question
the
soul;

chapter
man

as

from

which,

term

either

other.

Therefore

begin

must
Margah's

the

In

paid
to

course,

use

of

of

question

a dichotomy.

of

beyond

exposition

men

than

better

exposition,

raised

took

will

is

was

link

and

considering

we

does

neither

an

attention
Samaritans

later,

with

be

problematic
Marqah

of

that

Y/Dj,

this

dealt

trivial

term

whether

the

on

defending

without

be

the

although

understanding

light

at

for

to

advantage
of

either

to

ways

logical

no

other,

a prior
some

the

the
in

although

be

considering

before

shed

to

connection

to

J. E. ii. Thomson's

be

comp

it

is

sed
short

of

351

to

step

expressed
it

is

that

saying

reservations

frequently

couples

that

he

where

body

the

[I

8,

the

body

pay

homage:

"...

Sustainer

of
that

composed

of

physical

being,

as

two

as

the

term

is

.v Dj

one

as

shall

term

there

is

ample

bodies

that

other

to

not

but

others,
of

man,

This
'generic'
evidence

man

is

man

as

sense

and

is

this

Margah

one
to

rather

the

then

which

can

under

a number

being

headings

of

passages

that

argue

that

encompassing

If

classifiable
these

its

of

soul.

refer,

aspect

faculties.

psychological

awe

the

to

among

headings,

the

encompassing

as

itself

bear

hold

and

to

souls

These

is

soul

the

v. 18].

plausible

faculty

considered

But

indeed

a body,

psychological

did

being,

employs

different

XII

soul"

the

of

Fashioner

the

[Hymn

aspects,

it

general

and

spiritual

psychological

"...

the

"Happy

that

bodies

am who

of

state

471

II

is
"I

writes:

the

and

between

originator

to

soul,

and

faculty

the

and.

319

Nargah

then

what

comparison

the

v. 9]

correct

be

[I

souls"

indicate

man

explicit

body

blessed

[Hymn

body

he

Marqah

of

according

disposed"

position,

concepts

example,

the

of

Thomson's

faculty,

For

soul.

8],

II

Thee"

an

Though

that

out

point

the

draws

creator

am,

to

a psychological

and

always

concerning

here

apposite

nature.

a dual

has

man

of

the
':
,

various

D3

is

sense.
that

Marqah

tolk

WD)

of

352

to

have

That

not

is,

genus

only

a generic

he 'understood

of

in

various

which

Thus

is

paradoxical,

not,

the
are

specific

"The

statement

Marqah's

on

to

a natural

as

though

/. D]",

to

the

sense.

faculties

seen

also

and

includes

s'! )j

is

WL)

faculty.

psychological

both

refer

psychological

sense

"body",

to

alternative

'specific'

also
to

wl>).

the

which

species,

human

but

perhaps
'D3,

of

understanding

self-contradictory.
The
existence

of
is

of

'Dj

he

deploys

other

the

to
the

with
10,

by

the

particular

the

in

the

course

term

before

body,

"...

[Moses]

with

fear"

term

is
WDR

specific

...

Is

17,

in

and

II

68,

II

along

"

[sic,

iniagony,
]

yT

109],

heart

with

aloud

soul

souls

"You

[I

should

the

Lord?

the

torment,
25],

to

examples

made

which

referring

has

not

spirit"

proclaimed
[I

it

were

[I

anguish"

are

/
soul

and

filled

96,11158].

not

always
is

clear

being
One

sense.

simplification
established,

"Bodies

soul

"Who

point:

(a,

12],

in

It

the

sense

in

way

A few

the

accepted

a generic

of

faculties.

make

hearts

than

rather

provided

heart
II

Marqah

that

claim

specific,

psychological

suffice

[I

for

evidence

of
is

the

that

from
in

employed
principle,

context
its

which
if

situation
WDR

the

is

to

it
be

the

whether

generic

or

would

lead

could

be

understooI

its
to

353

generically
to

referring

If,

prove.

WDR

that
important

"body".

to

it

is

used

being

of

it

the

of

the

stature

of

the

a man
lies

soul

importance

of

Marqah's

view

speaking

of

generic

working

is

a body

that

The
a

gives
the

disposed
causing

model
soul

that

according
the

to

That

soul

to

here

of

the

Law

one
body

the

upon

Marqah
the

of

possibly

Law

the

obeys

expression
soul.

soul,

which

with

is

there

well-being

between

link

to

point
and

For

the

that

holds

stature

dependence

other.

the

The

is

being,

its

for

depend

As

alternative

the

of
the

upon

as

to

according

expressing

there

not

human

speaking

its

the
..

47].

II

31,

by

for

the

so

in

body

and

days

disposed.

soul,
[I

Law"

in'the

is

of

the

or

Marqah

structuring

body

with

His

to

and

to

following

the

Law
of

body

the

whether

to

soul,
body.

be

lies

principles

human

to

is

soul

in

in

follow

would

disposed,

soul

soul

to

said

and

the

it

length

that
the

Thus

soul.

difficult

lies

point

being

is

passage

certainly

is

principle

this

principles

these

placed

a perfect

gave

the

in

opposing

of

is

valid

term

other

no

generically

life

is

with

faculty,

were

' "He

provide

observing
state

This

however,

passage:

servants

conjoined

a psychological

to

opposition

of

it,

wherever

God

the
the
the

and

appears

to

be

God,

and

of

of

norms

(the

Laws)
body

the

soul

causes

the

to

the

Law,

rather

thrn

the

be

thus

gives

the

disposed,

354

soul
In

a position
determining

composite

the

The

in

contexts,

generically

or

affirms:
fill

But,
that

is

our

souls

as

enables

us

to

[I

of

to

it

is

a man

is

touched.

in

understood

Thus,

for

hasten

the

Marqah

example,

to

True

the

on

unfortunately

be

wisdom

acquire

One

II

soul

is

A further

in

25].
to

taught

us"

is

He

thought

that

[were]

in

agony,

hearts

in

specific

soul

is

attributed

pure

for

seems,

is

it

obvious

It

pure

to

took

with

soul

of

Margah

soul.

the

type

this

and

with

each

And

what

clear

sometimes

Elsewhere,

"Their

love:

is

question.
about

specific

183].

that

is

something

II

it

earlier,

"souls

Lord

quoted,

loves

say

17,

their

[1,1099

lies

of

whether,

to

what

soul

warrant,

power

the

duty

feelings:

scriptural

just

is

mentioned

the

anguish"

loved

y/ D]

with

specific

have

the

establish

Law

the

though

to

our

was

characterise

is

88].

the

can

body

a man

stature

and

specifically.

"It

55 II

WD)

Memar

the

possible

relevant

[I

"the

the

though

a man;

soul,

and

between

relation

always

and

of

than

soul".

occasionally
not

importance

worth

body

of

the

with

higher

of

souls

are

and

heart

and

they

strength"

indeed,

that

is

referred

to

and-the

soul

soul
generic,

in

the

verse
in

turn;
that

specific.
passage

has

yet

to

be

mentioned

here

Marqah

355

to

refers

is

what
In

understood.

the

contrasted

that

In

spirits

but

we

the

body

are

speak

[I

II

here

hard

to

us

with

too

state
few

discussion

"This

may

vague

formless

"By

existence

to

how

see

passage
least

under
most

logical
tenth

plague,

swallowed

(e.

up

[I

27,

II

1.

The

Theology

43].

can

For
Marqah

go

g.

the

spirit;

at

But

Marqah

it

provides
in

Macdonald,

that:

suggests

of

view
He

be

adds:

of
iss

the

with

"..
their

Samaritens

'breath

17)"-

But'

comes

in

with

at

it

reference

to

the

Destroyer
born"

first

did

who-died

p.

is

the

that

which

the

it

these

noted

in

those

the

consistent

instance,
asserts:

That

beyond

much

passages

spirits

of

to

governing

stake.

VI

Gen.

is

Memar

the

soul

evident

means

howevers

can,

contact.

the

is

death"'.

apparently

consideration

other

living,

it

Testament

Old

the

of

one

It

conjectures.

say

by"soul"

are.
J.

after

Pentateuch

the

"You

done

passage,

older

[Marqah]

of

hard

the

reflect

'spirit'

life'

Memar

this

of

issues

Professor

clues.

say:

and

issues

important

what

soul

context,

those

of

The

sufficiently
the

those

and

living.
both

by

is

Given

are

is

his

dead

26-7].

there

is

with

referring

the

Aaron

and

they
dead

the

spirit,
to

beings

it

of

among

and

Moses

Israelites

course

spirit

the

of

18,

that

soul

human

governing

the

specifically

Pharaoh,

the

of

shared

the

and

living

of

of

soul,

to

speech

beliefs

Egyptians.

the

the

clearly

228

so

with

the

356

loss

their

of

to

continued
internal
light

on

passage

obscure
help

and

is

not

bodies

died

"Spirit"

"My

not

also

has

by

such

evidenced
know
you

planted

"When

the

heart

wisdom,

all

wisdom

that

If

spirit

II

the

emotions

would

down"
was

brought

question

be

make

"0
of

[I
full

engage
no

sense

and
in

none
to

But
the

soul

if

the

of

these,

speak

we
does

of

[I

of
the

for
II

222].
/

to

feelings,

dead

could

the

then,

of

dead

as;

on

left

with

that

and

136,

position
are

27].

which

spirit
him,

wisdom"

II

spirit

197],

for

related

Marqah's

spirit.

what

true

spirit

garden

the

of

my

19,

your

II

119,

21],

is

as

your

II

"Their
[I

may

about

essentially

consistent.
of

was

cognitions,

or

by

governed
would

is

and

experience
it

was

it

"..

23],

"
in

16,

22],

aspect,
as:

Jacob

was

[I

16,

fences

the

We find

suffered"

cognitive

sentences

of

good

[I

spoken

attribute.

II

16,

spirits

broken

are

[I

turmoil"

that

is

prominently.

ease"

of

of

examination

Spirit

despairs"

their

while

an

kinds

spirit

at

from

rest

from

figure

of

issue.

at

several

emotions
as:

spirit

would

to

such

deal

great

"spirit".

term

But

souls.

shed

not

have

would

their

forthcoming

the

of

phrases

"My

governed

reference

Feelings

by

the

use

with

does

is

Margah's

such

be

bodies

their

consistency

Neither

of

spirits

validates

this

course,

matter

the,
Nargah's

357

that

assertion
In

soul.

the

the

Nemar

One

puzzling

in

his

terrestial

divine,

and

him

:1

and
[I

yTY

had

It

power".
controlling
intellect".
mysterious

He

is

not

may

and

force

in

your

all

body

which

Macdonald's
is

"the

four

fact

he

soul
and

lists
four
(t`))

conscience
1b

Marqah

why
God

has

developed
has

)"

; 1aWrl

created

with

a powerful

brings
comment

parts

the

"These

that
be

would

of

clear

them

to

namely,

(-[:

of

one

these

referred

and

says

exist

"Each

Professor

at

merely

adds:

passage

we

in

you

within

He

four.
you

idea

and

are

corresponding

that:

(1119)

the

that

elements

But

and

there

elements,

instead,

says,

214].

that

us,

importance,

deep

"so

in

the

bodies

us

most

reason

them

tells

attached

hidden

these

he

frequently

desire

lists

ourselves

r11`1 .

At

to

in

most

He

God.

to

hitherto

and

concerns

heavenly

four

clues

question.

as witnesses

the

enumerate

, WDI

II

the

four

the

(`1Y"

131,

to

Since

and

these.

of

witness

that

as

teaching

as

divisions"

seemingly,

none
are

to

he

which

refers

affirms

seasons

expect

had,

then

that

Marqah's

phenomena

are"four

four

to

he

recognise

can

answer

soul

evidences".

evidences
the

to

of

the

VI

by

governed

sufficiently

of-what

am unable

to

certain

"important

are

aspect

Book

of

dead

absence

references

start

"

the

contrib

about
on

your

this
to

to

358

thought"'.

do

not

Interpretation,

but

direction

in

Marqah's
What
a

body,

are

too

few

exposition

of
to

attention
above

in

reseniblancesq
interpretation
The
account
Marqah

as

thought,
thought
that,

what
to

they

which
in

of

the

are

them
the

as

as

Memar

Marnah

vol.

II

draw
the
in

it,

of

verbal

of

Macdonald

four

parts

a possible

is

of

aspects

interprets

the

of

p. 214

n. 6

kind

the

in

soul

in

mind
and

forces
practical

of
thought,

has

controlling
aspects

to

practical

Marqah

what

correct

contribute

that

000"9

1.

to

which

face

when

powerful

various

the

confident

a possibly

contribute

four

with

on

added'is

consequence,
the

speaking

the
be

like

would

there

position.

that

should

suggestive

suggest

that

saying

distinguishing

body

to

wish

Though
the

on

the

"bring

they

)"?

has

each
in

justify

based

Marqah's

Margah'is

of

to

are,

least

at

of

line

Marqah

that

that

doctrine

parallels,

are

distorting

b7)`)')

J'(7

" r3>

text

Aristotelian
by

suggest

hope

claim

saying

. 1117))1

the

the

interpretation,

Certain

accord.

and

statements

to

by

meant

an
an

by

force

clues

like

without

made

intellect

your

this

with

developed.

being

is

what

disagree

merely

may,

controlling

and

about

it
be

is

point

powerful

would

which

thought,

to

wish

in
in

reasoning,

359

that

reasoning,
which

and

so

controlling
those

his

reasoning,
agent

desires

about

what

that

a given

based

is

there

and
are
is

of
it
be

truly

and
called

of

is

been

already

good,

others

qualms,
each

of

suggests

of

the

idea

"..

o.

Nicomachean

that

stated;

some

Ethics

goes

alternatives,
position.

III

desire,

on

deliberation

(if
(1112bl7).
a value

is

think

for

which

is

(1113a15

immediately

But

the
it

that

good"

and

if

is

what

wish

The

involving

one

we

adopted

realised

easily

"That

we

be

possibilities

several

apparent

Rather,

be.

of

the

deliberate

not

to

have

writes:

he

do

Practical
when

only

should

element,

which

what

we

desire

(1112b12).

most

the

compromise

But

that

of

for

these

occur

conception

which

is

Ago-L5))

can

desire

reasoning1

elements

(po

secured

agent's

Aristotle

has

about

be

practical

of

its

wish

means

a further

judgment,

has

to

several)

There

of

of

the

the

on

one

end.

object

about

object

notion

deliberation,

the

possible,

1.

action,

that

can

what

the

sometimes,

or

deliberate

"

way

movements,

form

of

argues
(ors

He

its

in

embodied
by

body,

the

together

analysis

Aristotle

the

to

is

which

action".

In

end

say,

structuring

movements

that

to

relates
or

"rational

is

is

to

for

f).
express,

tentatively
he

never
is

what

lets:

go

prompts

360

the

reasoning
'What

context.
or

the

being

choice

that

clear

act

on

they

are

in

the

desires

but

moderate,

desires

four

conception

and

There

is

items

and

be

within
to

"powerful

controlling

set

Cf.

the

of

N. L.

the

four

force
that

assumption

elements

1139a31

constituting

in

the

what

a
the

to

list

in

divisions

in

elements

wisdom

this

of

four

us,
reason

and

Marqah's

Furthermore,

you".

p.

reasoning.

of

conscience

and

deficient

available

between

four

of

idea

and

reference

on

list

mean;

a desire,

a process

resemblance

Marqah's

"desire

and

possible

and

striking

deep

sense

is

what

the

practical
namely,

elements,

that

of
nor

man,

sense

the

principle

analysis,

it

wise

excessive

neither

His
makes

in

right
the

the

right.

practically

are

with

evaluation

namely,
hidden

which

basic

of

the

or
that

virtue

of

choice,

a good

affirms

desire

nature

05
,
"14

on Aristotle's

contains

agent,

the

accordance

in
reason

he
the

and

VL.

pp

will

Thus,

1.

true
on

the

will

the

(1139b7),

simnliciterconcerned

when

involved

evaluative

an

good

desiderative

as

discussion

the

either

is

what

desire
must

entire

of

be

within

seen

Subsequently,

defined

ratiocinative
reasoning

is

good.

question

be

must

desire

we

apparent
the

with

process,

us

as

having

body"
he

the

has

cause

makes
in

good

mind

of

is

!
an action

l.

361

What

is

when

Nargah

speaks

about

"your

intellect

by

suggested

:'intellect"

line

this

these

about

elements

(F1l1712)
be

could

taken

is

thought

of

to

bringing

as

"I

the

refer

at

that

difficult

term

least
\.

to

approximately

of

this

the

few

other

P D11
term

the

the

presently

be

to

Nicomachean
the

about

four

Aristotle's
account,

of

provides
"

Aristotle's

of

the

makes

or

leaving
soul,

one

what

statement

and
least

for

about

the

Margah's
conceptual

discussion

y TYP

be

course,

has

to

say

resembles,
the

schema

that

this

his

of
fact

that

view
17111

if

are,

neighbours.

of

the

he

faculties
Marqah

mentioned.
which

the

with
he

closely

and

should

largely

of

that

any

an

passage

merely

at

to

restricted

familiar

Margah's
point

For

rate

the

instead,

or,

on

whether

on

guidance

was

us

that

employs

Nargah

evidence

at

Marqah

am not,

reasoning,

facie

sainet

Before

fact

the

Nemar

the

in

d'LS
Tp
/then

the

not

from

divisions

Prima

by

thus

we are

but

practical

speculativeness

virtues.

that

account,

of

wisdom

examination.

Ethics,

"practical-

no

practical

suggest

terms

when

gives

gleaned

under

wishing

reduced

17111

of

can

not

intellectual

understanding
what

degree

occasions

to

the

of,

The

context

refers

another

to

is

suggestion

very

term

what

Ana-S".

(Tp

wisdom

Aristotle

may

oll

have

362

to

wished

make

the

statement

not

our

are

we

forefather,
the

Nimrod

of

the

Tower

[I

that

_/'TyA

be

is

y7n

already

claims

in

close
It

morality.

is

now
for

for

having

moral

a leg
or

at

having
or

is

least

the

the

y-r,!:

fully

not

merely
i

as

We

inherited.
Margah

that

agent

he

skull),

that
can

saying

is

Ya

ayT

is

not

observed

that

seems

The

qualities

between

connection

this

passage

qualities

chapter

"

things.

evil

that

but

moral
this

responsible

responsible,
its

inherited,

certain

have

He

jlith

their

of

virtue

spiritual

genetically.

possessing

not

that

maintaining

.. nor

up.

of

this

of

nor

things?

evil

in

in

interest

transmitted

that

by

involved

be

not

especial

is

clear

enslaved,

us

implication

Samaritans,

could
of

Margah

The

in

be

scattered,

swallow

involved

is
Nor

low,

be

should

be

be

brought

should

"Cain

should

we

should

be

we

earth
we

that

heredity,
point

the

156].
is

passage

should

that

could

II

95,

we

and

forbidden.

that

we

also,

writes:

be

should

Enoch

of
that

Builders

Korah

we

Cush

that

He

comment.

descendants
of

faculties

mental

that

nor

nor

what

for

calls

delivered,

of

other

about

(any
is

and
is

'

not

only

more

than

also

responsible,

not
for

qualities.

He speaks,

for

example,

of

men committing

adultery

he

363

in

their

1.
y-r; n

It

more

difficult

that

it

thus,

blemished

is

of

suggesting

that

judged

good

in

not,
offer

connection
a

one

may

far

from

conjecture

that

Certain

the

foregoing

of

concept

moral

will
it
of

does

But

conception.

not

was

is

qualities,
the

in

uneasily

simply

the

that

evident

of

by

prompted

spiritual

doctrine
then,

questions
are

is

sit

must

ones,

issue,

at

free
For

a libertarian

of

to"'

examination,

metaphysical

inheritance

the

particularly

question

and

discussion.
of

context

is

commandment

second

be

thus

mind.

to

conception

this

He

under

for

be

of

may
what

of

passage

the

y TAN

inherited.

are

text

psychological

relating
the

the

proof

the

say,

to

'916

Marqah

evil,

with

scriptural

his

for

ideas,

judged

or

be

Builders.

specific

therefore,

a Samaritan

would

Tower

the

follow,

to

seem
for

it

than

descendant

be

would

human

Was

stated:

The

action.
Marqah

a determinist?
The

answer

several
obliging

to

question

himself
is

be

off

the

is

then
at

that

answer

all

text

but

it

can
only

for

forthcoming,

easily

philosophers

and
got

so

first

subsequent

to
it

reading
from

The

reasons.

answer

be

cannot

Marqah

was

to

raise

as
it

for
be

by

us.

secured

so

not
the

If
not

an
by

extrapolation

it.

A second

1.175,11

difficulty

122;

from-the

arises

1 109,11

183

real

obJscurity

364

of

the

The

question.

"determinism"

do

not

philosophers.

It

is

meant,
for

nature

in

the
a

settling
couict

of
law?

of

Greek

terms

or

"free

will"

and

that

those

terms

of

phrases

are

to

be

how

clear

into

whether

Marqah

be

asking

of

his

be

stated

in

such

Formidable
demand

move

will"

with

in

if

to

be

and

is

it

Marqah

to

answer

be

in

N. E.

III

2.

See

e. r.

But

D'Arjstote

"The
esp.

Practical
g. 333

works.

it

is
are

"determinism"

we

And

may

in

which
could

fact
not

cou1ld

it.

understand
therefore,

this

question

1
D. J. Allan

stated

given

caution,

1.

to

English

the

considerations,

attempting

relating

must

a question
that

it

equivalent

a determinist

philosophy

is

certain

Aramaic.

Samaritan

methodological
that

Autour

"free

terms

cases

problems.

own

are.

responsibility

thinkers

given

say,

and

or

criminal

to

equivalent

to

easy

concept

taken

or

a discussion

as

then

its

translated

asking

any

are

by

as used
; n-to Czreek
Translationnpresents
less

in

"determinism"

expressions

even

And

not

action,

questions

mean,

equivalents

interpreted

juridical

different

CKOUO"Lm

-fo

is

Greek

willed

of

to
they

It

of

be

a discussion

that

some.

a freely

of

and

thing

same

classical

fairly

Lo

perhaps

to

all

will"

certain

not

discussionl

KOvcT
the

the

mean

the

what

Aristotle's

-rc

to

at

example,

Can

of

anything

"free

terms

Syllogism""in'

we

365

This

is

nature

free

of

this

topic,

Marqah

the

not

But

will.

since

was

my

it

term

"free

will"

is

want,

for

present

about

free

will

I
talk

free

of

act
nature

as

essence
of

of

dealing

have

him

Marqah

lets

convenience,
divided

the
the

sorts,
made

the

body

that

the

by

the'

view,

of
body

kinds

last

the

be

Thus

not

one

[I

31,

II

distinctive

endowment

that

as

the
way

man's

living

creature?
in

which
/

question.

into

creatures

sake
its

the

of

the

of

in
is

He

illumined
three)

other

man

fourth.

being

Hence,

four

implanted,

wisdom
of

For

i
"[Goff]

here:

passage

capable

47].

it

this

living

(of

an

what

passage

the

with

by

nature

what

of

to

the

about

agent's

ask

is

the

for

talk

asking

to

other

of

the

that

philosophical

What

repeat

line

agentts

to

is

answer

should

a man"
the

his

three

the

produced

the

is.

kinds

various

the
into

traditional

question

shall

first

so

withstand

see

take

to

is

considered

us

meaning

am using

one

amounts

from

elsewhere

the

on

whether

of

translated

what

endowment"

distinguishes

to

expression

The

this

question

which

action,

But

is,

with

"distinctive

lie

be

can

question

man

now

conveyed.

gives

This

in

the

on

something

convey

purposes,

a person.

a person?

the
not

sense
also

will,

say

to

will

A free

self-expression.

will

answer

the

unless

discussion

a long

a determinist

wish

to

for

place

can

Nargah's
his

soul,

366

in

and

must

action
and

its

he

mind.

His

words

observing
state

it

the

a man

lies

soul

lies

is

measured

by

the

itself

soul,

stature
expressive
secure

actionsg

Marqah

that

clear

the

with
is

measured
of
in

divine
his

embodiment

way

and

that

the

worth

which

hei

in

that
has

by

extent

the

Law,

man's
life,

the

to
true

and
Law

Part

of

is

of

that

living

of

the

will,

stature

make

his

Law

of

by

which

his

of

God.

It

man,

soul

whose

which
purpose

th erefore
God.

way

because
a

is

a man

of

that

of

divine

to". the

which

kinds

considered

of

to

the

the

the

so

that

namely,

of

As

here

incarnation

by

according

other

measured,

for

days,

the

to

extent
an

is

accordance

to

his

constitutes

soul
is

from

him

his

31,114+7].

concerned

endowment,

to

law

of

[I

in

question

our

soul,

law"

as

almost

disposed.

the

the

is

disposed,

with

so

sentence

length

body

the

M. 7

action

a perfect

gave
and

seems

distinctive

creature,

willed

with

soul

with

Marqah

distinguishes

"He

the

of

a man's

life,

is
is

point

freely

it

What,

following

life

soul

the

stature

the

willed

the

of

abstract.

question

are:

a freely

too

sentence

provide

of
of

is

this
the

wrote

to

servants

immediately

answers

though

Thus

embodiment

this
does

Margah's

completely

the

an

But

wisdom.

embody?

12.7

constitute

specifically,

more

of

the

particular

in

is

it

must

in

his

be

367

But

if

this

is
Man

his-essence.
by

God

God's

that

he

this

being

himself,

above

account

that

the

seeks

to

harmonise

give}

the

concept
that,

say

"Is

free

the

question

living

burden

the

lies

with

the

law".
Thus,

appears

Universal
far

as

the

his

also

follows

God.

Margah's

Nargah

we

take

are

the

this

"As

inconsistent

is

the

Hence,

earlier,

we

question

the

Since

in

to

our

and

say

thus
with

that

free

an invalid
the

of

the

of

claim

when

a central

stature

account

to

answer

ourselves

be

to

agent

will.

",

of

stature

specific
must

human

anthropology,

verse:
so

a godly

the

most

Nemar

the

expression

religious

the

be

possible?

that

in

to

the

The

outlined

giving

are

to

God's

must

we

really

not

the

with

answer

action

expressing

live

unless

the

life

is

to

Margah,.

godly

that

is

will

created

to

emerge

will"

possible?

to

free.

not
to

free

"

so

fails

he

is

be

also

"free

of

a quite

is

own

must

according

seems

gained

determinism
it

will,

be

on

he

he

cannot

soul,

which

extent,

be

of

nature

that

to

to

his

nature

truly

it

in

his

that

"Is

closest

principle

"

free

action

nature,

we are

be

to

for

a godly

true

to

of

and

Freedom

life.

by

extent

aspect

way

man it

of

a creature

committed

the

of

end

essentially

therefore,

position,

must

true

is

is.

To

will.

actualise

is

the

soul

"free

a man
lies

it

possible.

in
doctrine
(godly
that

with

will"l
is

will

to

so

368

actions

are

original
if

problem,

spiritual
For

whatever
he

depends

how

on

he

lives

to
is

lead

not

conception

seen,

forming'a

very

of

free.

man

as

if

possibility
power

power

not

the

upon

the

power

setting

is

any
himself

in

freedom
of

limits
have

God?

But

any

not

a power

being

on
in

some

the

man

ca,
the

least

the

in

which

freedom

God's

in

that

an

encroachment

capable
power

respect

'as

conception'

Does

And

constitute

power

Memar,

the

areas

man

whatsoever

more

one.

asked,

effective?
of

or

be

at

or

jurisdiction,

spiritual

The

the

with
might

jurisdiction,

his

conception

of

infinite?

necessarily,

does

it

how,

with
life

a limitless
This

alliance

For

If

Marqah's

of

context

not

a godly

leads

here

universe.
the

or

irrelevant.

God as

of

spiritual

easier

actually

sight

unstable

of
is,

is

the

him

give

a life

within

God's

man

respect

power

through

stretching

of

the

of

one

he

leads

that,

saying

has.

That

in

lose

to

he

our

sense

as

he

not.

whether

in

free

qualities
has

that
possible

the

he'is

then

such

is

have

not
it

only

We ought

be

the
he

if

will
is

to

whether

uses

makes

question

free

he

freely,

difficult

might

have,

this

Marqah

comes

a man

from

inherited,

are

qualities

inheritance

free

how

am interpreting

does

spiritual

-the

must

means

qualities

follows

namely,

qualities

undercut.
by

It

performed.

case

of
of

God

not

less

be

369

God's

than

conception

of

jeopardy.

Man

This
"

Nor

passages

which

the

to

do

raises

first,

problem

in

a question

that

had

have

been

be

here,

show

perennial

there

the

taken

as

an

the

a loss

as

he

how

to

can

not

in

be made

is

religion,
secondly,

and,

necessarily

the

dull

merely
which

of

would

be

problem,

Memar,

to

to

answer.

the

the

it

explicitly,

Memar,

philosophy

over

tackled

Two points

attack.

in

mark

Marqah

at

seem,

that

a god.

Marqah

which

in

seems

practically

one

not

can

be

would

fundamental

God

of

otherness

utter

is

Nargah's

suddenly

himself

problem

raises.

want

And

power.

the

point

of

of

Marqah's

defence

position.
The

first

infinite
it

to

invoked,

It

infinite

of

freedom,

as

before,

conception

of

believe,

with,

all
seen
of

most

as

constituting

the

action.

with
infinite
an

for

that

that

man

the

divine
power

freedom

existencelof
for

as

is

Taki

of
to

God
the

g,

certain/
along

freest
will,

kind

one

holding,

and

obstacle

of

another,

freedom

of

freedom

human

the

for

God's

of

a problem

creates

Marqah,

speak

conception

necessarily

coincides

human

the

self-expression,

that

to
room

no

possible

conception

clear

free

is

but-not

are

we

expound

power

the

if

leaving

as

necessary

God's

will

that

power

is

thus

is

when
it

is

need
possibility

his
not

be

at

370

There

is

whether
If

or

God's

be

it

as

the

through

this

fact

alone

all

least

one

leave

anything

determine

If,

He
but

He

do;

must
also,

if

the

could

power

He

chooses,

His

infinite

operate

under

the

opens

up

is,

power
is

so

to

is

infinite

not

merely

to

at

say,

to

let
would

power

areas

creating

operating,

there

God

to

further,

God's

cannot,

and

if,

that

therefore,

such

exist

so

that

suggest

have

His

in

power

suggest

themselves.

expressed

beings

other

His

would

alone.

things

be

and

cannot

determine

then

God,.

It

then

power

to

prevent

tenable.
in

both
of

considered,

prove

determined

God

thing

run

everything

would

finite.
.

after

long

power

to

power

the

be

should

through

stretches

is

then

which

in

will

is

the

things

point

everything

lacks

His

it

not

God

in

second

power

that

way

which

within

of

conditions

self-determination.
This
of

last

freedom.

freedom

godliness,

is

one

have
to

the

is,

the

whole

think,

Macdonald

will

which

freedom

can

it
of

part

outlined

is

life

because

of

the

story

Samaritan

reminds

usl,

of

the

based

for
of

writers,
their

Samaritans

be

ofl

understood
a free/action

Law

divine

But

God,

aspect'

concept

life,

a godly

embodies

story.

Theology

a further

far

so

a free

done

therefore

The

according

as

1.

consideration

and

Marqah,
freedom,
as
doctrine

U*231

this

while
it

cannot
J.

Professor
of

be

free

will

371

Scripture,

on
XXX

15-20.

this

day

The
I

the

and

commandments

of

the

that

way

gods

whom
must

action

may be

is

left
as

which

men can

only

returns

the

inherit

spiritual

would

give
in

act
a

one

way
in

Memar

to

return

to

Samaritans
godly,
the

have
others

sole

its

determinant

it

point

of

however,

an

it

reason

this

line

action;

to
Assuming

heredity

and
that

that

heredity
it

If

men

think',
ups to
creates

merely

The

living.

point

determine

injunctions
of

in

areas

determine

not

take

which

origin.

Marqah,

another,

follows
of

free

This

they

that

does

would

way

then,

create

actions.

answer

a common
not,

can

can

other

infinite

own

how

numerous

a godly

God's

direction.

Marqah

contains

senses

a possibility

than

a given

one

sinful,

heredity

rather

and

it

from

follow

day

of

the

aside

sense,

their

The

that

suspecting

turn

if

to

actions?
that

but

you
to

another

qualities

is

God

the

give

listen

In

infinite

determine

which
not

conception

our

discussion

tendency

the

though

being

power

own

In

to

do

this

know".

not

free

your

and

listen

you

God

you

you

godly.

by

open

their

command

be

action

if

Lord

the

if

your

curse

do

you

Lord

that

a blessing

of

come

26-8,

"Understand

runs:

choice

will

the

of

day,

the

you

XI

Deut.

on

passage

blessing

commandments
this

particular

former

offer

The

curse,

in

and

assists,

for
is

%
that

Samaritans
that
some

are

cannot
we

be

might

372

but

say,

does

not

'as

we

Margah,
the

about

to

more

human
say

foregoing

De

certain

of

man.

to

behave

nature.

it

is

is

of

human

attempt

an

exposition

the

to

certain

in

this

nature,
of

least

in

chapter,

discussed

in

shall,

Marqah's

the

account

behave.

J-

his

answering,

how

part,

the

sufficiently

life

practical
and

nature,
at

a
and

the

deal

this

of
as

posing,

relating
a

title

where

say

But

mentioned.
the

point

to

a great

tendentiously,

the

a function,

Having,

in

what

for

questions

account

to

to

us

has

have

perhaps

prepared

Man

deal

a great
indeed,

has,

than
of

brings

base

of

He

to,

has

seen,

soul.

about

refer

Anima,

firm

have

exposition
I

chapter

compel.

he

ought

of

his

Marqah's
next,
of

how

men

ought

373

CHAPTER IX

ETHICS

How

ought

behaviour
be

patterxis

termed

these

answers

How

In

the

of

At

that

Marqah's

Hellenistic

the

ethics

considered

ethics

Pentateuchal

are

true

that

his

ethical
specific

often

what

treatment

meted

and
out

question

men

to

the

owe

do

than
in

to

less

the

he

has

to

in
to

the

which

by

their
be

must

stated

and
of

the

his
His

chapters.
It

through.
in

the

in

various

ways

Samaritan

Roman

is
of

couIse

reflectSt1je

particular
them

consider

aspects

and

reflects
in

to

Hellenic

say

not

are

to

preceding

through

Me mar

The

want

other

be

can

live?

it

may

what

answers

however,

start,

conditions
lived,

the

chapter

deliberations

community

forming

contributing

influences

philosophy

the

this

our

since

as

But

factors

chief

complexity.

ought

questions,

straightforward.
some

seen

stylesI,

form:

the

be

can

tlife

our

in

posed

men

And,

behave?

to

authorities..

374

But

the

principles

social

conditions

obedience

and,

Marqah's

why
of

and

After

what

to

surprise
placed

good
living

knowledge
times
the

was

to

1-n)

proper

so

of
do

knowledge,

for

a man's

length

increasing
in

days,

(I

14+3,

invokes
by

the

of
his

with

be

not

his

God

2351.

that

as

itself

the

is

knowledge

Woe

that

the

no

the

passage

he
end,
"0

off

from

not

consist

to

place

a man
in

for

seems

at

that

is,

people,.

acquiring

life

merely
of

consists
who

rejoices

them"
Marqah

knowledge
Pentateuch
just

live

to

have

writes:

A mants

the
of

he

does

days.

That

to

Marqah

life

wisdom.

condition
need

carried

having

how

of

no

as

and

by

knowledge.

II

fact

the

Thus

life.

and

the

tones

emphasis

knowledge

a necessary

stressed

come

great

ethics

Indeed,

understand

of

by

chapter

can

knowledge

knowledge

end,

marked

preceding

of

as

Pe.

regard

are

it

his

regarded

a li:

such

an

the

importance

(11,aW

life

in

that

certainly

of

explanation

also

psychology

the

on

in

learnt

find

for

occasion

urgency.

Margah's

concerning

Marqah

writings

even

we

contemporary

the

provide

ethical

anxiety

is

often,

The

provide

merely

Marqah

by

enjoined

Pentateuchal.

nevertheless,

are,

behaviour

of

quoted

is

here
made

is

clear

prefaced

375

by

the

there

words

is

wisdom

Memar.

the

be

tree

fruits,

with

behove

has

ancestors,
not

delivered

(n

knowledge
chapter,

are,

Him.

man

knows

His

greatness

"Perfect
Lord

the
The

the

beginning

might
and

God

is

is

in

dread

More

fl
.

of

and

that

the

iT

not

last
told,

is

is

and

and

means

there

1YSD n

His

briefly;

were

We are

state

of

our

(i I21DR)

God.

Creator

not

l42].

in

argued

of

his

of

II

wisdom

to

related

that:

besides

as

was

does

We were

we

889

both

Nemar

the

?)

example,
that

1,

knowledge"

essentially

knowing

"0"0

in

[I

our

without

88].

learning;

fill

land

of

II

55,

for

but

It

itl.

of

wisdom

[I

fitting"

for

general

the

and

tree

none

when

trembles

,
at

power"

40

Cf.

duty

goodly

us.

made

in

our

a waste

like

be

to

acquire

chosen

but

taught

who

acquire

is

wisdom

like
or

has

end

is

One

it,

"It

crowned-with

acqi lire

True

in

to

as

to

to

man

appearance

writes:

behold,

whose
the

need

man's

ourselves

nothing

rather

for

to

leave

an

wisdom,

Margah

the

created

In

a frequent

what

for

were

makes

hasten

fruits,

"We

of

to

to

us

which

theme

good

and

souls

The

Elsewhere

in

Happy

but

knowledge

and

God,

to

belongs

nothing
",

it!

possesses

to

"Greatness

words:

the

remarkable

when

a tree

down

and

does

burnt"

parallel

not

yield

in

good

Math.

fruit

vii

it

19:

is

"And

cut
!

376

"[I

14+1,

II

up

from

the

The

231]

made

is

known

the

matter,

theoretical

in

embodied
Marqah's

iD

It

is

'7>

t'1

Dn

must

both

encompassing

and
the

as

important

been
The

243].
the

nature

God,

but

also

practical,

kinds

is

used

by

be

seen

as

of

of
thus

are

Marqah.

ethics.

understanding

our

222].

of

the

and

II
has

II

only
of

set

136,

;t Y1

these

therefore

for

[I

Both

term

theology

a ladder

11&8,

power

live.

to

ought

[I
not

the

is

"All

Moses:

knowledge
by

place"

[Moses]"

you
us

tDf

divine
by

created

as
they

as

the

provided

gives

things

men

to

through

Pentateuch
of

heart

ladder

"1

Likewise:

Margah's

of

I,

conception

that

recognise
least

the

of

in

the

ethical

though
that

sense

Pentateuchal

warrant

nevertheless

does

repetition
is

willing

injunction
words:

to

read

the

[I

on

the

(Deut,

with

"Cursed

be

road,

and

the

xxvii

18),

his

simple

he

to

respect

WI

who

Philo,

this

exposition

great

a blind

misleads

people

the

in

statement

shall

one

with
of

he

inner

its

on

eye

an

The

114].

In

to

interpretation

meaning

all

he

Like

with

at

provides

himself

his

II

719

Pentateuchal-,

injunctions.
Law

to

positions,

example,

inner

-1;

habitually

his

prefaces

the

are

restrict

of

"See

question-is:

not

Mosaic

he

statement"

for

For

ethics
he

the

significance.

of

his

aspect

say
of

this

man

'Amen""
verse

377

Marqah

takes

the
blind

a physically
from

a kind

to

suppose

to

be

the

of

because

It
he

it

manifest

to

inner

learned

and

adopted

On Marqah's

general
case
is

of

a man
to

not

a man

"

and

himself
do

not

Margah,

is

way

concerned
the

truth,

his

in

caught

significance
the
does
let

case

him

duties,
are

a man

know,
go

simply

as

turn

who

teaches

[I

to

71,

read

the

case

does

not

his

the

truth

114].
is

off

something

with

II

who

him

from
you

position
be

who

him

him

acquaint

the

in

and

the

question

desert

not

it,

astray"

then,
not

guilt

of
of

not

his

"In

a man

burden...

his

bear

would

of

case
do

evil,

the

indicate

to

the

not

need

make:

of

be

comprises

to

in

the
an

to

had

twelve

serve

about

asks

the

you

who

in

Man's
by

in

the

way...

who

is

was

was

verse

All

will

granted

conduct.

the

unanswered...

did)

you

realise

he

be

astray

(if

Marqah

points
of

goes

A few

quoted,

on

as

there

to

commandments.

he
well

as

also

a guide

as

need

that

that

that

that

not

for

verse,

meaning

suffering

suppose

and

out

interpretation

twelve
be

one,

the

of

valid

to

one

interpretation

literal

interpretation

point

significance

equally

here

that
obvious

instead

We do

natural

to

not

to

rather,

the

took
is

took
the

was

concerned

but,

refer,

blindness.

Marqah

incorrect,

to

man"

person,

spiritual

that

contrary

"blind

term

represented
the

pages

of

378

Pentateuch,

the
read

there

duties

The
be

must
than

other

inner

meaning

also

for

considered,

it

indicated

those

of
can

by

the

what

we
to

refer
manifest

meaning.
I
of

like

would

Memar,

the

begin

duties

the

with

their

horizontally
be

can

related,

himself

of

analysis

to

analysis,

turn.

18

xxvii

to

majesty
IV

injunctions
practices

our

man
God!
And

regarding
can

be

Marqah

which

a question

seen

us

For
the

duties
this
numerous

sacrifices
as

at

level

giving

to

one

three
oneself,

a deeper
be

level

their

to

which

above,

wish

now

' of

answer.

that

Marqah

God:

"Ascribe

purpose

of
to

willing

maintain

the

acknowledged
has

both

given
find

man

demands,

to

would

can

classes

help

have

6].
v.

at

interpretation,

will

that

recognised

duties

and

since

under

God,

be

God,

to

that

Whether

is

we

follows

to

three

Marqah's

Elsewhere

[Hymn

to

identities,

separate

Deuto

classifiable

men.

one

ethical

us

horizontal

And

to

are

can

man
man.

it

Let

their

to

others,

framework

the

duties

relate
man

duties

these

classified.

respect

other

and

subscribe,

to

to

namely,

duties

be

and

relate

duties

headings,

within

man's

they

with

and

how,

vertical

they

to

and

that

Vertically,

aspects.

ask

should

claim

in

considered

to

now

have

we

come"

Pentateuchal
and
rise

other
to

ritual

duties

to

God.

379

We also

know

that

a man

has

duties

God's

learn
for

us

our

heart

What

to

Deut.

to
is

provide

actions

to

we are

instrument

instruction,

for
what

Marqah

kinds
But

others.

their

of

duties,

there

are,

him

towards

the

are

all

on

the

same

Nargah

place,
and

that

oneself
believed

that

to

to

others.

knowledge

to

be

an

rubric
For

intrinsic

blindness.

are

oneself

and

pressures
kinds

three
In

have

their

there

time,

these

we

this

under

duties

and

God,

level.

logical

merely

terms

though

same

to

moral

as

that

view

considered

subsumable

the

at

pushing
not

to

those

is

89]

II

56,

are

the

very

end

therefore,

writes,

of

[I

Marqah

On

their

this

securing

have

performing

blindness.

of

we

from

them

them

cure

we
not

blind

preventing

218].

to

and

aid

We are

spiritually

by

expressive

contrary,

three

the

protect

of

Marqah.

by

II

idea

least

at

kind

fill

of

God

For

men.
The

out

blindness

spiritual

The

other

good

134,

the

to

only

to

and

(I

accepted

not

blind.

the

spelled
to

required

to

is

truth

the

of
duty

interpretation

also

duties,

also

help

he

"It

knowledge"

Margah's

that

has

man
but

a duty

is

18

the

us:

know

and

existence

example,

tells

of

from

emerges

himself,

Margah

instruction

with

each

for

heart

our

the

recognised

himself,
As

will.

xxvii

that

to

purify

now

Marqah

duties
are

first

the
to,

men,

duties

example,
element

to

Marqah
in

the

to

380

Men

life.

good
Marqah,

in

ourselves

must

for

or

is

The

it

good

it

whether-we

others.

knowledge

since

irrelevant

sense

But

knowledge.

seek

point

be

for

it

for

seek

crucial

must

iss

gained.

is

that

If

we
N

lack

it

we

should
And

it.

share
explicitly

it

is

is

good

then

the

elect.

duty
to

II

to

oneself,

or

has

one

a duty

whomsoever
words,

purify

heart

with

a duty
to

be
to

teach

it

led

to
in

men

or

to

on

the

it

seems
that

others

can

to

different

class,

The

know

real
its

for

though
is

duty

of

It
rather

in

particular,
a duty

not

other

than

to

oneself

even

though

to

obviously

to

in

iss

general,

injunction

a duty

it.

shown

the

it

secure

The

own

be

)"

others,

possession

seem

truth

knowledge,

sense

others.

"It

the

essence

to
for

clearly

as
us:

of

the

others

duties

as duties

to

its

tells

and

in

it

in

non-Samaritans

a very

secure

should

is

"-

not

we

whoever

instruction

to

particular,

Likewise,

in

a duty

in

surface

good

has

knowledge

a duty

is

heart

in
is

one

can

universal

nations(il'x

though

make

be

Marqah

the

Hence,

it

share

good

our

the

all

a duty
to

is

knowledge

oneself,

to

it

possess

to

Therefore,

218].

gain

we

good,

hence

to

us

teach

134,

being

and

our

Marqah

by

it,

for

fill

and
[I

in

if

requirement

Knowledge,

possesses

and

the

stated

scope.

it;

seek

oneself.

classifiable

belong
to

misl

to

a
ad a

381

blind

man

blind

men,

may

even,

injunction

is

Yet

it,

that
,
be

by

it

in

to

dispel

moral

duty

to

others

any

duty

to

oneself.

acted

because

upon

person,

Instead
oneself

and

these

of

duties

in

embodiment

to
to
one,

to

ourselves

In
each

of
men

a
a

essentially
it

say,

is

on

some

occasions
in

ignorance
because

occasions

that

accident

recognised

between
it

others,
hold

that

are

ideals,

part

this

person's

these

ideals

could

then

or

the

we

have

ourselves.

ideals.

expressed

on

distinguishing

being

is

some

in

position

knowledge

duties

we

essentially

historical

an

have

it

and

Marqah's

is

we

not

might

we

and

Thus

we

ignorance

dispel

recognised

to

It

to

another

to

Essentially,

evil,

others.

is

it

than

more

should

whether

is

ignorance

simpliciter.
duty

or

ourselves

is

it,
in

is"

questiong,

Ignorance
dispel

Marqah

ignorance,

moral

to

seek

understands

as

in

verse

knowledge.

duty

the

here,

to

the

Margah

way

enjoined

Deuteronomic

therefore

duty

the

particularly

replaced

if

especially,
in

being

ignorance,

recognise
;

is

a duty

straightforwardly

indeed

and

the

should

be

understood

what

interprets

to

seem

as

duties

duties

to

be

closer

might

things,

certain
and

owe

men

loyalty
to

wherever

possible.

to

secure

not

conceived,
others,

loyalty
be

should

striving

be

to

as

Our
as

though

duties
duties

382

of

these

two

duties

to

On

men

this

category

of

Marqah's

either

as

in

two
to

others

"duties

to

ethics
or

to

as

as

kinds

general

self,

properly
altruistic,

this

of
into

collapse

From

men".

cannot

egoistic

three

and

simply

others.

and
the

of

but

essence,

ourselves

analysis
God,

view

differ

both

to

duties,
the

kinds

of

point

be

classified

for

priority

is

Sr

given

more

are
in

to

neither

instruction

particular

therefore

to

God

in

Margah's

those

and

is

be

"No
of

hard

types
ipso

certain

quoted

to

above,

takes

nations

[I

a
72,

on a

facto

he

world

any

corrupter

of

the

Lord,

II

In

part

at

115],
that

be

values

certain

directed

action

against

universal

For

values

future.
he

God

writes:
corrupter

has

denied
'

this

least,

men

is

relation

Marqah

unacceptable

morally

against
God.

the

for

of

there

minimally,

example,

has

those

kinds

two

considered

for

duty,

of

relationship,

these
But,

that

the

kinds

precise

between

Thus,

implies
of

The

establish.

in

two

with

men,

close.

is

statement

to

deceiver

Him"

to

--evidence

very

men

left

teaching,

substantial.
to

And

universalistic.

as

the

all

ethics

significance.

We are

duty

to

His

others.

injunction,

his

connection

to

nor

self

described

correctly

this

give

the

must

also

established

and

whoever

in

383

his

actions

and

hence

must

in

those
men
of

denies
doing

so

entails

such

he

had

Hence

of

mean,
God

that

in

and

duties

is

all

duties,

f_

we

it

to

be
is

saw

is

to

unless

of

God.
is

men

He

God.
picture

or

within

the

do

and

sovereign
authority,
said

to

obey

have

must

conception

we

read

is

to

in

the

(if

we

the

according
of

Law

the

Pentateuch.
All

there.

We learn
because

obey)
including

authority,

word

be

the

found

author
to
God,

God

to

Marqah

there,

obey

that,

duties

to

earlier,
be

Nemar

primacy.

formulated

are

moral

duty

we

wisdom

the

can

it

mean,

between

former

wisdom

ought

sovereign

one's

as

practical

recognise

Thus

the

therefore,
we

cannot

suggestion

man,

all

of

of

corrupts

relationship

wisdom,

Moses;

guilty

-'

close
to

person

corrupter

a man's

such

a strong

the

conceived

what

such

to

moral

guilty

Marqah

duty

our

conception

"A

corrupt.

There

be

not

of

authority

Any

Him.

a man

in

the

of
to

Lord".

the

Creator

the

sovereign

corrupted

or

that

is

as

the

of

statement:

ratheri

God

values,
themselves,

a failure

could

that

values

a rejection

a distorted

of

the

of

duties

these

of

otherwise,

our

Marqah's

Hence

rejecting

rejection

literally,

of

be

hence

and

corrupter

of

value

a rejection

legitimacy
of

negation

the

Put

values.

God,

the

embodies

the
the

of
Marqah,
and

Law.
to

erefore

do

384

to

God.

obey

part

fulfill

we

requires

in

is

to

there

is

primacy

over
true

only

God
it

be

upon

demands
God

to

to

accordance

way

His

writings

exhibit

particularism.

all,

as

seen

enjoyed

the

certain

any

tensions

co-existence

total

are

of

that

the

way

to

men

is

men

can

that'
to

owe

in

The

its

members

and
of

their

created

in

Marqah's

two

doctrines

'after

attendant

because

the

a doctrine/of

to

were,

and

the

his'

Samaritans

nation,

elect

in

that

denied

commitment

privileges

responsibilities

duties

universalistic

be

hardly

can

Samaritan

nevertheless

in

towards

are

ethics

it

our

God

to

have

commands.

Marqah's

described,

men

conduct

our

modify

men.

duties

have

that

Such

duties

those

God

to

even

men

described,

remains

to

treating

To

us.

with

Although

by

only
of

be

to

there

its

corrupt

sense

duties
or

in

To

the

men,

a failure

is

men
it:

our

duties

about

understood

in

God,

to

are

talking

acted

to

adopting'the

to

puts

that

duties

our

he

though,

saying

duties

to

point

be

to

point

our

In

God

as

men is

to

duty

God.

to

men

Margah

duty

As

Even

God.

deny

for

treating

find

our

God.

to

by

we

in

God;

to

a duty

essence

can

a failure

is

our-duty

duty

Hence

to.

duty

our

therefore

that

us

that

view

And

election.
writings

of

ethical

Whether
by

the

385

universalism
that

must,
The

chosen

[I

nations"
the

purpose

Moses

is

for

them,

be

to

be

Israel

Israel

once

is

possession
values

of

therefore,

that

conferred

moral

he

almost

are

that

Samaritans
taught

the

morally

affirms

t'ie

measure

Law

God's

will

in

God1s

will

and

give

to
if

then

to

Law

the

other
God.

of

used

God

as

Law

the

knowledge

an
Now,

humanity.

taught

the

between

be

all

and

plain

fulfill
the

the

is

the

to

they
all

has

God

of

to

superior

It

be

might

that

in
it
the

supposed,

election

superiority.

were

is

is

is

believed

Marqah

the

very

to

nations.

Margah

Nevertheless,
Samaritans

it

taught

been

other

makes

an

moral

of

all

intermediary

God
has

of

then,

course,

as

between

sense

moral

of

used

and

intermediary

in

truth,

Lord

out

election
will

Israel,

and

the

several
our

own

Marqah

156].
of

here.

"..

read:

very

that

The

nations.

His

us

a truth

designed

role

we

a question

considered

is'expressed

Thus

II

95,

Samaritans

be

thesis

made

and

is

particularism

briefly,

Memar.

the

us

that

least

at

particularist
in

times

Samaritan

and

did

contrary
of

God

the
by

they

it

that
the

failure

moral
the

fail

still

And
are

at

grounds
the
being

despite
to

those

least

contrary,

of

that

fact

the

His

position.

their-actions.
ignore

On

superior.

revealed
of

teach

not

embody

who
as

bad

now
asp

if

386

not

worse

will

fail

than,
to

This

those

by

Marqah

following

terms

did

not
I

honoured

them

this

doer

[I

do

if

us

Marqah

to

that
what

here

the

taking

according

just
into

different

we
we

is
Judge,

the

have

been

men

his

achieves

account

for
have

In
I

view

recompense

only

to

will

receive

Woe

us.

Normally

heard"'.
recompense

concern
equity

change
to
of

degrees

different
given

"These

we

The

done.

to

due

them;

done"

receive'

will

no

down.

...

men,

we

what

have

fell

has

other

them;

ignorant.

continues:

them,

learn

to

expression

apply

not

affirms

according

God,

do

we

recompense

not

then
to

paid

them?

he

what

Nargah

185].

statements
to

to

called

shamefully.

for

pity

"I

For

instructed

they

behaved

have

according

II

11p

the

they

them;

they

in

remained

rebelled.

uplifted

can

them;
they

Memar.

the

speaking

warned
them;

well;

how

every

they

in

be

can

position

Samaritans:

the

about

God's

of

own.

Margah's

God

portrays

them;

ignorance

statements

taught

forgot.

treated
of

their

of

come.

attention.

they

will

numerous

example,

through

interpretation

supported

they

His

make

who

the

"

of

that

stress

by

judgment
to

which
to

opportunity

live

00000

10

"according
be

to

what

a reference

religious

training.

to

we
the

have

heard"

Samaritan

may
tradition

be

presumed
of

to

387

better

And

lives.
important

more

instructed
In
peoples
have

they

108,

II

is

that

the

replies

Samaritan

in

Margah's

universalism
a doctrine

conflict
than

it

Marqah's

universalism

defining

as

all

men

particularism

it

else

may

a doctrine

contain

be

the

superiority

moral

that

on

is

more

is
the

an

therefore
Marqah

of
to

be

is

not

the

grounds
that

though

doctrine,

that
the

is

there

argue

ethical

view

traced
of

positive
to

possible

Nargah's

between

may arise

suggestion

does

of

their

Samaritan

cannot

repositories
ought

not

course,

and

particularism

attacked

For

appropriate

that

the

be

can

of

superiority.

his

But

this.

does

affirming

Samaritans.

elect,

Whatever
of

nor

God"

questioned

doctrine

conflict
and

born,

this,

of

all

they

living

the

of

be

certainly

moral

any

voice

for

specially

inadequate,

found

it

holvj'nor

will

be

been

"Not

first

nor

implication

Samaritans

contained

Hence,

to

The

180],

particularism
of

the

have

affirms:

a deed,

People,

nor

heard

will

elsewhere
about

holy

priests,

they

whether

no

God.

of

questioned

called

nor

[I

be

be

been

have

nor

than

is

there

connection

Nargah

vein

will

heritage,

Law

the

similar

not

this

a question
in

in

all
Law

taught
basically

men
of
the

are

God

and

Law,
an

equally
that
the
ethical

388

doctrine

though

Essentially

it

but

they

perhaps
all
be

affirms

specially

which

were

specially

nations

would

as

good

neglect

to

does

doctrine

of

exalted

is

while

neither

no

Margah's

view

that

ethical

form

events

universalism,

Law

in

out

be

they
God

of
But,

lifted

were

Marqah

would
does

not

despite

of

moral

fact

a higher

to

themselves

raised

they

morality

to

that
were

share

the

about

serve
since

successful

hence

and

as

plane

however,

though

themselves
have

for

all

moral

Samaritans,

the

disprove

does

doctrine
to

elevated

an
I

universalism
the

above

between

conflict
doctrine
of

knit

and

the

and

view,
in

can
two

particular

of

the

be

led
the

are
that
seen

doctrines,

implies

certainly

system

Marqah's

it

logically

history

particularism

and

fashion

universalism

closely

the

moral,

plane.

in

there

specially

if

Samaritans

the

Marqah's

formulated

for

This
not,

that
moral

When

moral

the

special

carried

would

particularism,

affirm

not

they

even

on

nations.

Samaritans

not

nor
high

other

are

not

morality,

comparatively

They

the

have

of

there"is'something

Samaritans.

reiterate,

opportunities,

with

obey

the

as

that

they

chosen

implications,

ethi'cal

If

chosen.

not

plane

has

Samaritans.

the

about

it

the
him

election

ideas

and

message
the

need

And
.
other,
to.

hold

of

Israel

historical

of

ethical
to

have

all

389

nations

its

accept

and

particularism,

the

Samaritan

As

form

though

by
of,

or

at

universalism.
brief
of

mention

is,

a further

that

is

as

This

further

of

puts

the

point:

He

is

not

a favourer

of

small"

[I

favourable

because

in

does
[i

not
II

719

113],

impartiality

the

to

refers
That

iss
the

who
he

favour

God's
agent

writes:

doer]

God

for

"In

as

is

of

God

recompense
iss
this

whatever

but

of
world

deed,

can

"My

great

the

truth"

with

a view

to

stressing

he

according

power

about

persistently
for

has

done,

recompense
to

deeds.

their
not

earned,

will

be

only

bring

Marqah

what
I

men

it:

men
is

some
this

recompensing

or

great

God

perhaps
that

righteous;

from

to

unless

It

is

whether

deserve

they

Judge,

just

favourites.

have

therefore,

treatment

truth
show

If,

this

the

Lord

our

received

in

God,

not

conception

notion

persons,

97].

as

which

Marqah's

central

',,..

often

ethical

doctrine,

He does

Marqah

receive

ofq

aspect

"equity".

As

II

an

the

men equitably.

62,

doctrine,
classification

concerns

that

interwoven.

universalism

warrants

least

Perhaps

conception

treats

there

for

are,

inextricably

ethical

earlier,

justice.

distinct,

logically

of

Nargah,

Universalism

election.

kind

the

as
above,

invoked

the

consciousness,

well

discussed

to

led

what

by

virtue
For

of
example,

[the
he

has

evil
done".

390

[I

71,

He

will

II

recompense

whether
'In
[I

"He

114],

good

899

Judge

II
who

overlook

to

and

shows

no

to

concerned
least

to

Thus

is

by

the

point

its

168],

that

to

know
to

seen

only

the

external

that

deed,

to

have

seen

that

is,

its

motives
at

hand,

matters,
for

an

is

referred

1,

and

even
it

action

or

the
is

or

is

must

be

the

agent's
situation

relevant

tote

question

ignorance,

whether,

cognitive

aspects

culpable.

not

upon

is

physical
also

his

at

of

aspect

about

last

several

it

ignorance
of

or

well

the

the

in

be

about

of

to

a deed,

beliefs

quality

is

Marqah

includes

aspect
his

knowledge

bearing

of

....

intentions,

his

example,
The

This

account.

and

aspect

or

good

meritoriousness,

have

into

the

not

But

to

taken

to

its

a deed

of

internal

Eden,

does

who

enough

Its

Ben

reward""

not

manifestation.

of

the

praising

about
degree

deed,

son

II

101,

his

the

and

that

you

to

belongs

partiality

[I

taught

and

"Righteousness

sufficient

judge

said

whether

make

you

according

action

evil"

know

to

placed

doer

action,
its

condemning

every

the

145],

an

warned

bad.

or

proportion

has

mentioned,
of

places

its
in

meritoriousness,
the

Memar

But

cf.

Mishna

The

statements

He

He

statement

may

Aboth

V 26: 9119
of

the

be

formulations

of

wisdom.

son

Tt`

tint
-GT7
Eden

of

Ben

of

a" conventions

and

k;i # 1Ben

391

Marqah's

position

That

clarity.

great

ignorance

and
worth

of

to

discussion

"Not
for

deed,
they

heard

the

one

aspect

the

Samaritans

an

excuse

is

that

have

they

his

their

ignorance

distinguishes
as

is

through

there

is

the

ignorance
Marqah

makes

ignorance
after.
"I

of
allq

taught

them;

it

they

the

them;
forgot...

he

that

clear

Samaritans
God

picture
they

is

nations

other

as

In

view

of
of

one

who

this

But

kind.
j

' He

Samar
I

how

can

The

another.
the

And

ignorant.

the

ignorant...
of

reason,

other

a person

of

be

saying

remained

be

considered

to

who,

ignorant.

be

to

not

some

not.

other

a person

by

possessed

regarding

the

to

not

expected

expected
the

of

for

as

this

of

ignorance,

by

Law

Margah

and

or

ignorance
be

reasonably

a mitigating

possessed

be

reasonably

as

180],

nations,

God's

implication

condition

II

108,

The

of

instruction

of

of

mitigate.

kinds

ignorance

the

not

need

excusing

an

lack

Bannot

it

different

kind

There

function

can
But

circumstance,

one

misdeeds.

...

other

unlike

have

nor

[I

God"

ignorance

plead

Marqah
about

holy

that,

moral

our

questioned

living

is

point

cannot

for

from

called

the

of

voice

of

been

not

the

When

be

will

peoples

all

determining

particularism.

with

knowledge

of

emerged

already

Samaritan

of

in

emerge

not

questions

relevant

has

does

matter
took

he

be

actions

affirms:

this

on

can

tans:
instructed
II
have

does,

392

for

pity

Marqah

is
living

God can,

due

to

who

know

the

The

best

that

ignorant

can

is

Law

does

fact

of

that

lead

not

the

in

sense

But

the

the

action's

ignorance
make

in

inner

all

external

as

the

agont,

the

difference

be

also
as

part

of

in

the

the

the

evil.

action
an

aspect
may

be

evil
Law.

God's

that

reqires

saw,

we

for

is

the

overtly

Godls

of

action

transgresses

of

have

to

as

ignorance

aspect

nature

prevent

justice,

of

the

the

its

life.

action,

blameless

it

exercise

into

itself

inculpably

evil

evil

men

152].

ignorance

that

a way

of

II

the

of

of

ignorance,

that
93,

an

to

in

is

[I

on whether

course,

that

of

is

enters

may

Marqah

it"

live

not

such

his

behalf

on

then,

in

Of

performed

may

do

ignorance

action
the

they

bearing

evil.

walk

in

Law

the

of

except

necessarily

action

very

life

said

ignorance

determinative

good

be

doctrine,

consequent

being

and

matter

that

view

of

nature

this

is-no

truth

Margah's

The

On

the

ignorance

absolving

life.

to

committed

inculpable

the

"There

explicit;

185].

however,
in

a good

II

110,

not,

a person

lead

[I

them"

And

identified.
that

inner

world

to

the

aspect
the

judgment.
Granted

that

lead

necessarily

that

knowledge

ignorance

to
of

evil

that

of

God's

action,
Law

Law

can

necessarily

does

it'also
leads

nIt

e said
to

good

p;

393

Marqah

action?
bearing

this

on

from

tobe

appears
in

performed

the

have

heart
from

state.

of
[I

it"

II

implying

state

of
he
in

was

there

in

in

its

in

that

which,

internal

the
or
an

at
agent

aspect.

a i-rn

merely

former

kind,

least

as

whose
-But

with

this

assurance,

interpretation
1A

evil

and
is

which

r77 ip.

is

which

will

passage
action

therefore
not

evil

performed
evil,

and

merit
as
in

evil

depending

as

difficult

it

is

their

implication

apparent

the

he

evil

not

are

actions

of

if

a punishment

severe

action,

this

externally
does

in

i1'",

action

by

is

evil,

between

knowledge,

of

do

In

a distinction

walk

the

of

116].

turns
in

being

to

makes

Margah

76
II

it

cannot

despite

sinfulness

729

except

him

that

hastens

are

It

places

mind
[I

sin

and

but

sin

who

aspect,

unlike

on a certain

man

implied

state,

presented

1'iy

"A

internal

by

the

no

mind,

possible

can

passage

actions

beforehand.

a light,
is

one
of

a state

punishment,
merited

sees

curse"

seems

done

He

It

is

and

their

of

the

dishonour

that

the

defiles

one

sinful

all

it

about

have
not

least

at

"There

to

116].

right

is

answer

that

you

knowledge

his

his
In

writes:

and

writes:

receive

be

taught

infamy.

72,

that

knowledge

of
he

honour

again

when

state

unclean

a man

statements

obscurity,

Thus

where

but

suggesting

sinfulness.

several

question,

free

entirely
he

makes

cannot

does
clause

394

A further
here,

difficult

because
it

whether

is
"We

abundant

illuminating

We are

possessed

sinful

actions

and

ignorance,
(the

he

our

"in

our

hands",

But

though

grasp

must

inaccessible,
to

put

that

an
the

he
of

"we

to

them".

also

expressed

reach"

if

in

the

cannot

we

refuse

to

that

reach".
put

will
JI

nevertheless,

in

it
is

what
be

is

Margah

only

be

must
be

cannot

Margahts
is

11
in
a good

reach

within

allows
hin

"wi

sense
For

not.

reached

passage,
look

some

p,ower

our

all

with
although

is

then,
above

we

is

knowledge

knowledge

Hence,

that

Superficially,

reach.

that

T]' "TK 7. , literally

unable

are

allows

What

and

"i

knowledge

"within
'

accessible.

But

for

II

133,
"light"

terms

our

iss

our
[I

"within

here

sorts

all

all

asserting

yet

the

reach,

relevant

reach",
sense

end

be

)"
7,
.

mean

in

them"

the

have

we

many

knowledge

to

transgression

our

to

the

grasp

with

of
to

(11.7N,

within

to

use

ignorant,

are

yet

ourselves

end

an

here

appears

is

evil,

the

unable

referring

Samaritans)

end

put

do

witness

are

habitual
in

"within

an

to

i)

"darkness"

and

we

of

our

We find

do...

considered

question

darkness,

within

darkness,

of

Marqah's

to
of

light

we

(17'n

Granted

knowingly

be

must

the

on

possessed

are

transgression

power

bearing

possible

following:

of

its

of

that

passage

position,

within
as

inconsistent,
at

the

surface

an

217].

395

important

philosophical

issue,

Marqah

is

in'some

sinner
"abundant
show

it

on

his

despite
the

cannot
the

first

of

brought
problem,

as

exposition,
(cVov
in

was
it

Opposed

to

no

such

thing

he

said,

best
(N=

Socrates

a
the

" people

presents
hand

he

in

as
he

judges,
so
o

only

Aristotle's

notorious
appears

by

to

in

the

a light,

We are

here

Socrates.

by

strange
knowledge

when
it

master
was

against
reason

of

that

is

there

);

no

one,

what

he

judges

ignorarico"

position

Socrates'

drag

and

entirely

holding

difficultieso
reject

under

sees

be

if

own

does

problem

(o'ctpoLcrLo
acts

he

classic

would

question,

of

Marqah

stage

Socrates

For

the

on

now

116].

could

else

to

that

by

we

ignorant

sinner]

thought

innontinence

act

1145b23-7)

"it

slave,
view

And

situation

the

at

failing

Aris-totle's

in

follows:

something

when

matter
one

so

like

of

he

and

philosophical

expressed
as

the

fact

the

72pII

centre

is

a man

about

the

for

sense

[the

a perennial

to

the

in

elsewhere
"He

it"

by

walk

heart

by
basic

[I

hand

power.

some

shown

terms:

one

11'"T ICI

our

expressed

simple

to

knowledge

in

The

is

following

The

is

as

consideration

at

is

sinner

seen

sinfulness,
is

all

transgress.

actually

his

this

using

sinfulness,

but

have

the

on

light"

to

hand,

other

knows

illuminating

be

can

that

saying

sense

ourselves

act

point

of
Thus
reje

this

on
l

the

tion

of

396

the

possibility

the

passage

plainly

just

hand

in

the

accept
different

he

quoted
the

contradicts

other

his

subsequent

Socratic

doctrine.

knowledge"

and

"possess

exercising

it"

(1146b3-4).

divisible

state

of

cannot

a person

drunk.

it

of

men

of

the

of

that

a man
really

action.
in

suitable

knowledge;

who
in

In

against

state

of

sense

he

circumstances
in

another

though

"The

the

explanation
incontinent

the
same

as

(1147b6-8).
Socrates'

with

agrees

acts

one

but

is

what

he

ignorance
knows,

for

to

the

time

he

could

exercise

sense

he

is

in

the

Thus

it

doctrine

knows

at

in

sense
even

and

asleep"

Aristotle

the

asserts:

the

passions"

knowledge

has

dissolved

or

just

of

explained

but

mad or
is

influence

the

to

knowledge

this

is

sense

applies

asleep,

consciousness
drunk

a man
that

appears

is

his

is

part

he is

Aristotle

it,

ignorance

regains

case

man

not

latter

this

has

then,

incontinent

against

how

man

Having,

the

acting

the

under

to

appears

though

now

the

on

distinguishes

sense

"But

adds:

(1147al4-5).
which

because

Aristotle

condition

in

view

"exercise

One

parts.

who

exercise

he

namely,

And

after

Yet
he

For

knowledge

into

this

facts".

analysis

"know"p

of

immediately
"Now

writes:

observed

senses

itself

for

incontinence;

of

has

be
of

best
his

known,

and

that
ignoraI

t,

for

397

the

at

time

overwhelmed

in

merely

one

by

passion
is

that

has

affirms:

yet

have

abundant

We are

as

as
he

never
he

knowledge
is
him

he

now

lacks

he

sinner

who

{i

II

Aristotelian

kind

tpvr

75 .

He

knew,

buutp

rather,

had,

The

been

able

his

"sees
116]

failure
a light,
can

in

readily

Apx, -(-y

of
is

Aristotle

person
.

ignorant,

not

despite

the

illuminating
knowledge

the

But

it.

full-blooded
act

but
be

on
cannot
taken

transplanted

many

this

interpret

exercise

the
to

the

witness

that

to

our

within

"abundant
in

grasp

knowlecge

by

evidenced

to

darkness,

of

darkness,

wish

Memar,

the

attention.

light

the

his

has

our

illuminating
of

framework
to

possessed

can

briefly

are

to

once

within

in

729

an

between

conceptual

occupying

do".

we

the

"We

referring

classifies

light"

he

sense

assessibility

return

possessed

actions

because

knowledge

the

relations

moral

us

been

there

passage

been
effective

another

the

into

fit

Let

Margah

sinful

has

similarly

in

and

and

to

seen

discussed.

grasp.

exercise

of

ignorance
be

we

has

discussions

knowledge,

passage

to

unable
he

by

or

he

had.

Margahts

readily

because

action.

sense

once

just

his

he

condition,
that

of

that

sense
Likewise,

it.
walk
to
into

be

by
the
the

is

t"

is
the

398

Samaritan
To

religious

failure

sinner's
be

state.

Aristotle's?

The

important

passage

Marqah

to

makes

destroys

short

answer

to

us

we

knowledge
general

entirely

consonant

accepted

also

'the

person

evil

in

must
who

really

knowledge.

At

the

same

(11-7"

of
z)

regards
cannot
that
evilly

ignorance,

namely,

the

knowledge.

But

walk
in

men
by

it,

those

as

he

one

sense

the

he

knows

in

to

evil
the

doer
way

that

and

II

223].

is

that

is

position
be

in
act

his,

on

leave

the
destroys

which

Marqah,
the

of

a state

identifies

since

appears

(77-a7)

position

must

see

us

136-7,

desire,

who

this

rules

occurs

evil

Margah

time

All

that

[I

us"

sense

knows

the

evil

an
here,

heart

Socratic

some

He

In

7)

Nargah's

ignorance.

cause

how

Aristotle.

by

with

evil...

the

from

the

with

ri

in

of

explanation

agree

is

( %1Jl rx

(i'7J7-VT)

similarly

'yes'.

done

darkness

wear

answer
is

, ryAq-,

considered

have

desire

Aristotle

by

previously

not

the

of

the

or

passion

necessary

light",

that

Margah's

the

cause

the

Does

"What

writes:

corresponds

This

by

is

it

the

holding

as

effective

be
by

between,

agreement

matter

to

"walk

interpreted
overwhelmed

and

took
to

becomes

this

on

Margah

what

of

measure

Marqah

and

ask

can

the

establish

Aristotle
to

context.

we

as

light

but
for

room
know

he

acts

a person

ows

does

saw,

saying

399

something
he

is

when,
to

unable

through

being

exercise

his

knowledge.

the

effectiveness

by

overwhelmed

desire,

He

has

knowledge,

but

desires

it

In
allow

is

for

the

occurrence

the

evil

doing.

First,

as

having

had

knowledge

in

And

effective.
is

effective

iss

as

to

seems

installed

itself

of

power

to

he

put

is

unable
it

exercise
therefore,
moral
even

is

in

of

is

its
-

a struggle

after

desire

This,

secondly,

we

are

with

II

217],

133,

who

has

them"

who

all

his

powern

to-allow

for

the

occurrence

only

before

using

interpretation

of

the

evil

on
of

the

to

latter's

Margah
of

is

done,
His

at

our

all

which

failing

transgression.

Aristotle's

in

The

knowledge

is

exercise,

the

ourselves

unable

[I

has
is

least,

at

"We find

a person

with

Margah

of

even

its

destroyed

possibility
desire

be

to

But

to

period

longer

no

but

not

the

ceasing

it

two

at

portrays

that
of

ruler.

despite

line

he

to

seems

factor.

and

is

the

struggle

statement:

end

seems

during

influential

the

an

struggle

thus

the
and

to

a moral

destroyed

transgression

here

picture

of

desire

as

of

Marqah

explanation

for

knowledge

doer,

evil

a motivating

between

sorts

his

that

allow

implication

the

of

his

of

knowledge.

practical

account

doer

that

not

his

stages
evil

to

owing

least

a
but.

position

one
doctrine.

all

4oo

Sir

David

Ross',

failing,

in.

introduce

that

the

knowledge

actual
he

act

and

is

no

(rrr

qualified

by

is

not

the

stands

or

example,

for

the
between
has

the

agent

the

particular

(1Z1
lied
desires
commonly

qualification:

in

[I

94+,

the

True

(h7-rn

ntr)"

11`r
"[The

"0000

Aristotle

224

'7J-7

II

his

of
155]

and

of
it

in

but

such
for

as,
has

who

set

up

ffirms:
and r
have

gone

' "We
after

our

However,

explicit
walked..

heart

222].

136,11'

carries

sinners]

"he

of

One
[I

meaning

free

implied,

desire

the

in

entirely

epithets,

normally
speaks

possesses

Sometimes

moral

Marqah

against

be

nJ1

close

implications.

mri))"

-mi-rxi

too

evil.

wrong,

T7 T4

is

of

role
is

shameful,

to

is

the

P-r4f71l

Margah

sense.

himself

moral

assigned

L-

It

explicit

when

for

Nemar

that

judgment

moral

the

1'

moral

without

cases

is

"covetousness"

disapprobatory

1.

of

nh)

term

neutral

"lust"

more

to

Margah's

in

in

certain

a morally

own

which

wrongness

that

doubt

villain.

have

adds

conflict

a
in

the

of

Habitually

god

alive

appetite,

desire

psychology

to

himself

to

does".

There

It

struggle,

struggle,

for

incontinence,

of

a moral

of

a moral

wish

discussion

"shows

he

of

rational

'

'concept

elsewhere

existence

his

of

part

Aristotle

criticising

after

in

a way

that

4oi

destroyed

those

their

with
[I

they

90b

have

to

the

long

[I

no

desire
"True

speech

means

wrong

desire

(.

entertain
reason

to

believe

scheme

7V/-,
=
t

1? n ry
r7 17 .
desire
life

free

rein

warrant

is

is

to

are

condemned

the

of

lie

in

your

you

do)

Let

your

tenth

eye

not

be

the

so
you

covet

to
Marqah

that

to

make

of

all

that

given

are

heart

your

it

hard,
you

to

belongs

what

the

Pentateuchal

"Let

as

sees
if

controlled

obvious

commandment:

deprive

conceptual

Desires

with

possessions
will

to

to

thus

pleonastically

has

secured,

all
never

is

therefore,

that

be

There

only

surprisingly,

something

from

swearing

and

as

177],

Nargah's

within

you,

evil

aloof

230],

attached

Not

as

good

that

z nr-r-tnn)

over

II

)"
i

yourself

in

106,

)
Jh
n
II

140,

power

oneself

i-rra

[I

such"

[I

)"1

keeping

'ii

"Join

yourself

establish

n T) r, r7::.

(i117? ZC/,.

154],

have

will

enemy

do not

II

949

gathered

n. 1'7 'o

desires

evil

away"

truth;

were

jisir-r

from

..

kept

as you

They

it.

walked*in

desires

evil

II

579

who

not

ii (If

possess*

your

neighbour.

e"o"o

1.

Cf.

Mishnah

Aboth

The

precise

relation

and

the

too

peripheral

examined

to
in

l:
Marqah's

between
Y1

Talmudes

here

IV

the
the

fix'

is

to

it

deserves.

r
w

#'1r.

l1J1

topic

interesting

context

present
detail

an

o'7V-3.

be

b02

That

be

would

sin

Margah's'sustained
does

not

to

serve

establishes

denigration

were
The

the

Republic

the

need

And

correspondingly

to

keep

desire

as

example,

prohibits
thing

fond

And.
after.

and
but

Of

course,

to

if

writes:

",,

the

of

elsewherej
comparing

passions

in

such

it

are

XXVIII

the
to

he

is

slip
not

Philo,

others.

is

desire

that
of

plotting

agains

of

the

are

soul
it

the

in

tenth

-'

desire"

commandment,

a desetise

to

a healthy
is

worst

to

contrary

remain

Decor.

appetite

legislator

000""

1.

is

allowed

as

the
desire

his

reason,

passions

of

reason.

of

of

to

in

stresses
is

agitating

discussing
covetous

Plato

citizen

divine

and

permitting
all

by

a recognition

Plato

knowing

revolution

not

Hellenic

control

desire

desire

of

in

moderate

Though

and

seeds

well-functioning

to

the

it

the

by

the

desire

other

described

influence

exciting

nature,

contrary

partly

justice

all

formidably

the

hostile

of

for

On

ability

covetousness,

others;

state,

his

controlling

expressly

for

the

of

the

from

under

principle.

impossibility

him

state

structured

by

rational

from

ideal

113].

of

established

well

is

characterised
by

link,

close

II

71v

denigration

distinguish

philosophers.

philosophy.

part"

moral

Hellenistic

such

your

on

[I

which

403

creeps

over,

"So

great

desire;

or

continues:
covetous
truth

infects,

and

For

from

what

acts

of

rapine,

and

so

it

other

if
is

the

and

acts

of

insolence,

ravishments,

and

adulteries,

and

all

sacred

or

passage

mischiefs,
profane,

provides

condemnation
least

in

puts

is

in

not

your

wants

you

now

power

and

not

to

soy

God

Relying

for

Margah

takes

1.

the

will
his
the

""

Spec.

IV

XVI

this

Marqah's

of
is

tenth

the

jeopardy.

in

have

to

an

in

the

love

evil.

If

demand
on

to

expected

your

it

to

=L)

of

do

dog
(all)

with
it

at

saying,

of

(T7'n

that

Perhaps

a formulation

Lord

view

or

fulfilling

power

warrant

in

of

love

not

"'*

all

public,

or

that

not

are

moreover,

poss=ibility

the

false

all

and

Philo

what

and

and

murders,

vigour

others

receives
"You

debt,

plain

evils.

thefts,

transgression

presupposes

writes:

the

the

all

and,

rise?

for

that

of

private

principle

to

0o0

clue

to

philosophical

Marqah

do

their

all

obligation

that

take

desire,
is

part,

obligation
that

a
of

commandment
The

whether

is

evil

speak

the
of

accusations,

short,

am to

all

repudiation

and

an

source

do

source

he

body,

whole
excessive

rather,

its

concerning

the

is
you"

the

tenth

the

control

not
[I

Nemar.

something
God

but
your
in
779

you
II

to
125].

commandment,
of

our

desire

404

is
_:

for

possible
our

it

Margah's
desire

that

what

merely

is

being

VI

dictated
of
in

sins,

by

kinds

is

true

speech

[I

such"
make

desires

sense

are

would

consider

Name,

to

to

with
this

the

matter

is

do

the

power

oneself

to
would

passage
that

Margah

it

is

held

that
to

will
that

the

significant,

Marqah's

establish

philosophical
in

the

of

something

Tsargah

that

is

"keeping

the

ten

these

of

never

of

are

meet

a profanation

Hellenistic
he

who

and

Certainly

voluntary,
to

you

assumption

will.

not

itself.

desire

This

to

then,

the
is

One

230].

of

note

within

means.

swear

outside

concerned

relationship
on

be

desire

of

those

a person

to

"0

swearing

the

logic

doctrine

the

forgiveness

sacrilegious,

Granted,

regulate.
emotion

it

have

known

to

The

but
urges:

on

A failure

consideration,

which

except

under

will.

kinds".

II

is

important

desire,

be

must

it

to

voluntary,

and

140,

subject

will.

be

good

desire

wrong

of

is

for

look

with

from

our

It

MemaiAiargah

the

to

under

now

good

hardly

that

to

said

it

if

therefore,

ten

entertain

for

a failure

day

aloof

And

subject

voluntary.

action

imprisoned

was

is

framework

Book

good

be

Marqah,

for
it.

leads,

is

conceptual

that

must

position

that

In

control

desire

control

Hence,

to

us

control

to

God.

by

required

full

agreement

thought,
with

4o5

Philonic

doctrine.

We have

already

passions

agitate

permitting

it

of

the

all

the
to

adds:

passions,

coming

from

soul
but

ourselves,

in

from

is

holding

is

that

conception

of

originate
conception,

any

voluntary

passions

are

bestowed"

[N. B.

of

the

about
Picture*
hardly
passions,

Ethics
actions,

being

Indeed,
leaves

room
lie

writes:

on
for

a conception-Of
"the

voluntary

R=a.

that
blame

and

praise
his

in

'III
Book

in

to

of

explicit

the

of

out

speaking

he

"voluntary"
voluntary
seem

would

000*0
1"

not

affirms

himself

definition

his

does
the

he

when

left

ground

The

mentions

though

only

his

however.,

restricts

passion

the
is

voluntariness

of

Aristotle

is

voluntary.

actions

1109b32],

discussion

from

indeed

passing,
and

the

Philo's

passion,

in

other

involuntary;

origin

as

passion

least

be

desire

is

the

of

to

its

that

attacking

and

Aristotle

"on

subsequent

each

unclear,

Philo.

at

account

that

but
Philo

voluntary"'.

a voluntary

with

desire.

derives

not

nature

is

the

all

state,

appears

holding

passion

to

without

wholly

for

ground

voluntary
for

which

that

a healthy

worst

"On

alone

and

precise

in

points,

desire

to-hold

contrary

the

external

this

soul

remain

passions

thereupon

Philo

noted

XXVIII

to

be

4o6

that

the

which

of

himself,

he

being

circumstances

of

immediately
anger

adds:

or

appetite

(c--.RHO
v

itself

but

actions

any

case

"not

mean

the

in

Aristotle,

"not

the

make

and

it

is

than

that

by

it

makes

whether

it

is

or

is

still

not,

differs

from

that

he

can.

For

"voluntary"*

distinction

this

the

and

he

that

suggests
the

between

Aristotle

that

voluntary

of

"not

by

the

his

Aristotle's

does

to

Philots
in

dbsire

view

agent

voluntary.

that
as

not,

It

he meant

is

no more
And

action.

a voluntary

motivates

embrace

would
passion.

passion"

allowed

Aristotle

for

not,

"voluntary"*

in

voluntary,

of

issue,

at

CtOUD'LoV)

and

"voluntary

out

are

conceptual

(ov

that

picks

that
may

clear

explicitly

appetite

draws

certain

that

a passion

Philo

the

conception

possible

not

distinction

not

a full-blown

is

as

reason

rightly

thing

voluntary"

a parallel

involuntary"

Thus

he

by

not

it

by

He
done

involuntary"
same

agent

are

it

here

(CA'y_Ov-c, 0V)

"involuntary"
would

Luv

motivated

(lllObl8-9)

elsewhere
between

action"

but

the

(lllla22-4).
acts

involuntary",

in

particular

"Presumably

called

and

the

of

aware
the

is

principle

moving

desire

as

such,

result

in

action

further

position
whereas

the

one

and

neither

Philo
that

passion
is

it

clear

is

407

Wolfsonl,
Philo's

who

doctrine

passion,

Marqah

is

argument
11

God's

affirming

between

good

on

Anima

to

evil,

III

(7C/(-'4-$
the

opposition

to

reason.

as

having

considered
of

for
only
the
good

E Rt

good;

Philo

1.

Philo

at

vol,

be

II

and

since

all

for

M.

to

the

232-5

do

as

voluntariness

and
to
freedom

is

Hence,

evil.
since

voluntary

man's

verses

'

contrary

But

voluntary.

the

%Crc.s

r 't5

freedom

the

first,
accordance

a man
uv,

be

therefore

in

P 0VA

of

in

parts,

man

grounded

species

can
or

affirming

in

is

a man

desires

verses

evil,

implication

is

choose

expounded

choice

(c

verses

the

of

parts

is

moves

describing

Pentateuchal

to

moves

termed

for

freedom

desire

moves

which

must

the

there,

aspects

which

Ov

desire

warrant

and

two

11( 7o(

namely

do

Free

species

on

in
His

on

learn

which

being

this

the

reason,
to

species

reason,

secondly

and

appetency

the

also

we

that

argues,

both

apparatus

Choice,

10,

appetency,

with

man of

of

terms

Pentateuchal.

relying

and

in

Wolfson
is

psychological

appetency

species

is

gift

and

Aristotelian
De

Philo

origin

voluntary

answer,

warrant

that

sole

Philonic.

very

Philo's

that

effect,

convincing

sound

the

as

the

of

question

desire

of

presents

make

the

raises

carry

freedom

his
is
to

no
of

all

the

do

408

other

Philo

emotions,

desire

itself

other

passion

There
Margah

would

have

account

of

evident

that

desire,
relying

tenor

that

no

with

desire.

of

this.

But

it

for

is
accords

about

customary

warrant

that

teaching

that

assertions,

Marqah's

with

whole

of

that

holding

desire.

specific

Pentateuchal

on

the
on

general

for

ground

teaching

also

also

and

with

Marqah's

with

both

assert

characteristic

agreed

the

and

voluntary

sufficient

Philo's

to

able

this

shares
hardly

both

be

must

is

well

felt

method

his

of

doctrines.

,
{'

One important
foregoing
that

discussion
the

within

knowledge

or

each

and

the

of

kind

dictates

of

wisdom

is

dictates

of

desire

evil.

slightly

and

wisdom
would

and
be

spoke

desire
to

seen

philosophical
mainstreams
speculation.

If

of

reason

this

moral

be

as

and

with

by

those

the

in

the

one

language
than
Memar

version

of

writing

the

rather

passion

Hellenistic

the
by

changed

doctrine

chief

considered,

dominated

characteristic
and

the

are

morally

a Samaritan

merely

Hellenic
And

we

namely,

elements,

structured
one

is

psychology

which

life,

of

good,

position
of

desire,

the

from

emerged

moral
two

are

A life

liveso

man

Margahts

there

soul

has

which

of

wisdom,

determinants
that

doctrine

of

of

the

philosophical
their

philosophy

409

in

Greek,

answer
that

so

and
have

moral

significance.

stated,

is:

an

as

(when,

restrains
function

and

passions

forces;

each

demands

asense

Thus,

it

if

would

seem,

held

in

and

even

an intolerable

the

rule

of

reason?

main

answers

Two
life

of

secondly,
Briefly

reward,

is

reason
that

to
it
that

its

is

a life

in

reason

must

first

of

reason

by

saying,

iss

that

and

creates

not

met.

uncomfortable

an

live

then,

that

first,

happiness,
is

in

good

and

no

need

itself.
action

the

that

under

and,

rational

is

are

passions

be

roughly,
there

are

which

justifies

consequences,

is

motivating

given,

by

rewarded

its

influence)

Why,

been

have

it

fulfilling

demands

life.

a life
the

put,

references
'justifies

by

restraint

its

was

particular

own fulfillment

its

frustration

of

it

egoistic

are

within

reason
in

say,

question

writing

a restraining

exercising

But

passion.

This

those

What

to

human

question,

tradition,

is

that

for

reason?

force.

a restraining

that

The

for

to

significance

motives

as

Hellenistic

and

having

thesis

the

follow

why

because,

answer

Hellenic

seen

by

prompted
considered

demands

himself
primary

of

passion,

action,
baldly

found

question

naturally

reason

the

certain

a
is

Margah

also

by

second
it

is
to

its
look

own

410

beyond
for

the

being

reason,

source

of

The

thereby

it

is

For
in

part,

of

to

on

motive

may

be

act

rewarded

of
-

that

bestowed
Greek

nor
texts

outlined
argues
happy,

then

reward
will

dealing
are

that
But

with

In

familiar.
the

only
on

the

truly
question

the

be

even
various

can

of

ff

. _

I1
be
justice

be

the

sake

be
The
just

doctrines

just

whether

for

rational.

Bk

man

one
will

reward

Republic

o""o"

1.352d

these

acts

the

an
the

be

may

action

so

one

of

though

then,

will

the

certain

If

that

action

depends

not

motive

such

valid

action

possibility

happiness,

if

a real

rationally.

and
the

is

it

rational

motive,

neither
the

is

rational

fact

happiness,

But

or

knowing

rationally
with

of

One

in

will

agent

himself'.

preclude

with

are

rewarded

the

acting

its

' might

for

rational.

possibilities
may

action

being

embodying

it.

happiness

motive

least,

at

action's
wish

an

constitutes

consequence

is

justification,

valuable,

for

although

a possible

whether

its

rationally?

act

happiness
that

find

'Because

necessary

not

classes

anything
'Why

secure

even

itself

answered:

possible

and

in

question
be

to

in

value

correctly

also

itself

action

Plato
truly
is

41l

worth

pursuing

Plato

answers

mouth

the

rewards

are

to

but

justice
for

what

is

the

on

having

there

how

in

if

no

and

rewards

the

control

for

him
and

rewarded.

as

if

rational

faculty

should

action
if

it

iss

the

Gyges
again,

nowq

how

gods

be

the

the

it

reason,
be
agent

and

men,

of
justice

just

action

soul

is

for
be

under

that

follows

pursued
will

the

of

sake

when

and

pursued

sake

Plato,

for

many

Plato

should

the

its

Glaucon,

justice

for

he

pursued

from

for

of

or

of

(612b-c)"

but

performed

Gyges

enumerating

justice

pursued

do"

for

"And

soul

Since,

action

be

to

a man

But,

which

the

reward

of

of the

that,

is

death"

follow.

same

the

to

ring

(612a-b).

rewards

after

the

of

be

to

shown

ring

further

in

harm

that

would

the

to

Hesiod;

and

Let

adds:

that

sake

but

the

justice

therefore,

justice,

have

Hades"

procure

the

nature.

addition

of

are

life

for

not

he

own

immediately

be

thought,

her

that

great

in

in

saying,

were

been

has

nature

own

whether

virtues

both

sake

Homer

Plato

will

other

is

ascribed

in

her

the

introducing.

without

to

helmet

sake,

disproved

you

stressed

own

Socrates'

as

soul

even

and

justice

into

puts

we have

thus.,.

brings,

which,

her

just,

He

justice

glories,

found

the

rewards

negative.

against

in

the

of

"And

and

be

best

and

the

words:

the

put

iri

brought

charges

not,

because

its

own

412

Aristotle's

position
Plato's.

from

greatly

'Why

question
activities
is

nature

and

sake"

(N. E.

Aristotle's

be

the

the

of

(1098al6-8).

in

be

or

of

speaking

is,

position
an

The
motives

of
and

happiness

It

should

that

the

reward

itself;

activity

be

fairly

for
is

whereas

virtuous

this
external
Aristotle's
is

itself

happiness.
Plato

recompense

and
for,

Aristotle,
virtuous

be

virtuous

happiness,

that

is

answer

cannot

holds

with

activity
that

human

doctrines
for,

the

-rather,
in

element

rewarded
suggests

to

extrinsic

he

that

saying

that

question

that

(1177a9-11)o
position

of

virtue"

with
simply

says

Aristotle's

by

activity-will

he

the
His

accordance

activity

that

'.

happiness?

agreed

that

and

man,

in

soul

virtuous

represented

way

is

Elsewhere

here

noted

for

own
of

Book

In

men are

all

its

happiness,

by

rewarded

do

to

question

'yes'.

be

that

good
'What

is

asked

"activity

lies

seems

he declares
is

be

to

for
for

further

the

will

action

answer

happiness
to

On

this

of

be;

desirable

thing

1176b6-9).

virtuous

Ethics

is

deeds

good

to

thought

those

which

And

activity.

are

actions

from

themselves

the

the

"Now

follows:

as

differ

not
to

answer

is

in

beyond

virtuous

whether

virtuous?

sought

noble

'

does

matter

Aristotle's

desirable

are

nothing

the

be

this

on

concerning
ac'ionq

413

in

reappear

doubt

as

the

under

different

social

in

though

influence

to

modes

the

the

expression

also

Samaritans,

well

as

Pentateuchal

relevant

differente

are

radically

the

of

of

emphases

of

conditions

response

the
The

different.

naturally,

are,
no

Memar,

the

verses.

11
Marqah
men's
of

has

actions,

and

recompense

for

well

it

the

to

unequivocally
live

by

the

to

Marqah,

why

it

was

for

that

for

by

God,

who

universe,
for

His

a life

but
that

do

wisdom,

anticipation

from
God

of

The

live

such

were

to

He

what

Moses

of

out

requires.

us

what

a Law

of

created

a life

has

according

is

if

in

created
/
the

of

revereice

We

should

we

live

not

in

do

(or

happened,

universal

that

crucial

were

life,
.

upright
befall

will

points

authority

therefore,
as

we

man's

of

The

_is
moral

avoiding

a life

that

course,

of

reason,

created.

a morally

a recollection
gave

Moses.

should

authority,
of

of

we

of

iss

that

live,

to

act

we were

to

sovereign

we

that

to

nature

chapter-l

doctrine

Law

that

has

and

the

and

the

on

to

ought

a reward

for

motives

incorrect

we

earlier

an

we ought

Nargah,

that

teaching

in

considerations

constitute
be

think,

gaining

life,

a godly

structured

point

of

if

as

for

recompense

about

to

thought

discussed

purpose,

to

Margah's

punishment,

say

writes

would,

sake

to

morally,

Marqah

that

suggest
_r

often

ought,

But

action*

deal

a great

don't)

namely,

validity.

414

Certainly,

if

But

we

our

motive

we

ought

God's

obey

not-to

act
be

should

out

sin,

do

good

forthe

sake

of

a reward,

That

to

a further

Margah's

living

the

world

as

that

extent
greatest
his

To

treat

thus

as

it

were
be

the

of

one's

soul,

one

the

promises

of

less

to

is

the

for

the

the

for

Memar
of

consequences

of

would

the

to

aim
i
in
one's

saying

desire.
warnings

with
as

to

/as
Law,

dominate

replete

disobedience

is

sovereignty

obedience

of

by
the

under

the

dominion
is

him.

the

gained

It

tantamount

the

is

reward.

is

for

the

And

Law,

the

thus

in

to

namely,

would

Marqah,
under

the

sake

us

nothing

a reward

recognising

Unreason

living

consequences

of

for

promulgated

achieve

the

reward

be

that

possible

God.
a

that

God

for

than.

value

can

reverence.

can

to

value,

sovereign

make

this,

of

for

while

that,

Despite
,;.-j ,
of

of

action.

and

that

Law

is

is

true

that

of

merely

ourselves

lives
a man

as

irrational,
Law

of

fully
the

Law

and

for

saying

within

our

value

by

For

cannot,

hope

be

be

there

the

we

God

the

would

put

value

submit

obey

what

be

as

achieve

possible

Law,

not

condition

valuable

we

living

would

can

human

We thus

men.

if

position

in

the

end,

reward.

reverence

our
it

the
And

then

since

rewarded,

for

reverence

over

primacy

be

God.

because

indeed,

reverence,

means
r_,.

have

would

for

for

of

out

will

hope

of

reverence

without

reward

Law*we

well

as

with

A few

obedience.

a1
t

"

4i5

examples

should
"Whom

position:
been

an

[I

doings?
of-,, the

True

Sodom
dwellings

this
done

the

"Happy
These

"He

as:

deviate

One,

then

good

or

Margah's

having

an

be

slaughtered

enemies

penalty

for

in

therefore
abideth

the

righteous
to

flow

from

Memar,
you

II

moral

theology:
doer

Him!

in
to
future

suffer?

II

141,

232],
II

106,

in

formulated

177]"

He

deed,

his

to

place

one

that

you

in

expressed

the

will
whether

God

if
according

happy

then

how

commentators

as,

truly

central
God,

just

is

to

his

deed,

and

("Happy

the,

heart

it

is
has

Marqah

above

for

consequences

are
"),

have

you

145].
-as

righteous

All

eyes?

frequently

teaching

according

long

beasts

evil

[I

"

Him!

taught

and

doer

every

the

it"

of
long

How

very

[I

way

vineyards

your

all

of

in

"How

long

your

doing

and

immediate

the

that

abides

89,

and

the

people

value?

doing

that

the

111],

'II

exchange

in

from

to

how

the

has

recompensing

70,

before

haste

theodicy,

quotations,
problem

you"

your

[I

[I

inhabitants,

of

every
bad"

happened

what

to

warned

recompense

helpful

you

the

has

his-

"If

heart

in

in

90]q

statements

expressed

has

II

your

the

who

57-89

for

and

world

prospered

by

is

the

and

cattle

plundered

in

One

without
your

seen

you

Margah's

of

True

devoid

planted

a'picture

the

happen

will

will

have

give

to

enemy
"

to

serve

to

for

possible
not
pose

been,
this

if

so
question

416

and'then
his,

is

is

position.

there

are

commensurate

with

those

:.,; This

points

be-said

that

happiness

the

the

more

He

is
God

his

about

we

demands
it

which

can

the

unjust

to

the

what

counts

this

is

'suffer'

men
to

the
prospering

men
for

show

real

happiness

do

these

recompense

merely
as

one.

present

evil
evils

to

They

For
are

unjust

seeing

failing

deed.

the

righteous
being

our

not

happiness.

in

not

than

is

its

see

punishments

and

is

might

righteous,

true

see

God

is

we

not

life,

that

any

to

is

next

that

according
error

not

correspondingly,

rewards

the

that

mean

that
reward

position

the

of

that,

evil

prove

that

proves

of

follows

are

First,

because

exist

fact

righteous

Nargah's

suffering

and

in

not

our
it

a reward

clarification.

appointed

undergone

in

to

of

Hence,

is

position
Since

receive

tenor

general

righteousness,

of

the

suffering

does

our

not

of

know

divinely

His

righteous,

interpretation

all

the

one,

certain

true

do

who

of

But

us.

unmistakable.

suffering

worthy

not,

for

no

that

we

it

answer

doer

each
that

we

are

and

real

suffering.
Now,
to

though

adopt

Marqah,
clear

it

cannot

The
that

in

be

reason
speaking

for

as

adopted
this
about

position
lation

a possible

certainly

is

an
that

rewards

interpre

of

Marqah
and

makes

pun

it

shments

417

bestowed

by

God

deserts,

he

is

bestowed

in

this

he

"Whom

asks:

been,

an
"

he
to

visible
in

still

he

has

Marqah
,

doing

gives

a list

is

evident
scene

inhabitants,

how

of

has

point

of

the

of

ancestral

efficacy

all

by

it

to

their

for

wrong

contemporary
devoid

without
cattle

your

will

for

the
by

understand
he

when

divine

speaks

will,

towards

the

that
benefitting

end
merit

ancestral

Nargah's

concerns

clarification

demerit.

concepts,

what
where

place

penalty

we

by

to

evil.

of

of

long
the

what

is

will

one

planted

is

that

dwellings

long

How

this

in

the

vineyards

occurring,

discussed

concept,

due

mind:

with

:.. A second

be

punishments

Margah'understands

commensurately

of.. such

of

divine

"How

his

according

And

Hence,

suffering

world

deed,

he

in

explicitly

114+].

All

evil".

suffering
about

this

value?

be-slaughtered...
doing

"In

has

who

more

II

long

exchange

world

made

When

next.

recompense

is

that

in

the

prospered

and

mind

whatever

719

the

point

statement:

done"

an

the

for

One
in

has

and

in

seen

True

the

[I

Samaritan

you

clearly

him

it

having

have

us;

recompense

no

in

than

is

that

recompense

less

men's

with

accordance
to

life

to

the

in

men

referring

enemy

doings?

on

It

might

if

the

be
evil

from

of

Chapter

/Vll,

and,

correspondingly,
le

held,

on

prosper
t he merit

t
this

ti

basis
must

their

of

418

ancestors,

theory

held

when

theodicy,

direction

Marqah

Marqah's

ancestral
would

punish

a man
Two

ancestors.
justifi

cation

us`

to

is,

that

deeds,
and:
the

each
If

the

a further

punishment

sins

one

For

the

our'

as

responsible

prosperity

[1'109-10,

or
for

what

'but

II

183].

has

brought

And

Moses

but

deed,

a
must

Marqah

lays

great
of

concept
each
the

for
the

Marqah

recompense

would

the

for

also

suffering.
he

only

not

with

be

We are

responsibility.

righteousness',

sinner

on

its

for

then

deed

Nemar

his

to

a descendant,

on

secondly,

the

Margah's,

of

full

the'same

time

returns

which

commensurate
is

original
But

throughout

by-"him

is

in

presented

first,

God

his

of

recompensed

for

this

over-recompensed.

individual

is

of
that

according

punishment

inflicted

not

hold

principle

receives

punishment

b'e"unjust.

stress

he

Whatever

efficacy

be

recompensed

recompense-he

sin.

then

is

a person

if

The

the

the

actions

can

theological

person

But

of

claim.

moral

did

kind

theory.

the

considerations

of

a basic

because

this

in

of
he

demerit,

and

strongly

because

tenable

certain

such

doctrine

so

with

rejecting

be

may

points

precise

merit

this

conjunction

evidence

do

suffer

who

While

in

the
of

maybe

righteous

demerit.

of'ancestral

of

the

and

of.

us

regarded

degreejof

degree

affirms:
on

himself"

is

represente

of'
"W

our
to
e

as

the

419

Pharaoh

addressing
yourself

- you

have

become

you.

You

The
our

last

as

judge

and

terms

the

administration

not

quite

though
man

so
it

who

is

own

of

enemy.
Your

inevitability

from

the

Elsewhere

God

of
by

the

sowing
Nargah

Your

own

own

deeds

evil

writes:

the

punish

least

seems,
-! you

become

of
comes
"Your

verse:

a harvest
enemy

is

is

are

the
thereupon

"In

truth

of

thorns".

your

the

your

And

you".

rather,

but,

punishment
the

as

yourself

have

words

is

writes

man,
at

of

writes

picture

he

slay

self-inflicted

of

Margah

This
"You

in

is

it

recompenses

verse:

have

legislator,

occasion

on

who

addition

is

But

himself.

the

of

destroyer.

expressed

for

for

the

we

now

that

justiceo

his

of

of

indeed,

these

as

simple,

to
God

that
And,

recompenses

implication
your

held

such

not

Up

a man

important

is

doctrine

justice*

recompensero

in

general

Marqah's

Marqah

that

misdeeds

above

that

foregoing

the

the

given
of

of
if

for

Receive

52],

doctrine

the

God

by

understanding

spoken

from

punish

deeds.

II

34-5,

conclude

quotation

administration

[I

slay

own words

deeds

own
evil

amassed

rejected

punished

Your

Your

all"

to

have

would

be
could
r. ,
ancestors,

them

fair

seems

Margah

have

"You

terms:

own enemy.

destroyer.

yourself
for

following

the

your

are

your

recompense
It

in

actions,

420

your
whose

you

is

word

"Woe

[I

Woe

words!

to

the

II

would

correct

than

to

if

that

since

God

is

in

to

he

that

sense
been
is

fully

can

thus

he

of

acted
in

also
for

held

the

freely

chooses
fully

doer

to

according
required

are

God

is
man

and

recompense,
merit

merelyjin

not

tougher
which

between

good
for

that

sense
Ire

actions

responsible

not

would

recompense
the

no

position

For

himself

not

but

he
be

he

Underlying

absolute

had

Marqah's

which

actions

is

themselves

bestowed.

the

bestow

responsible

recompense

Marqah,

to

it

agents

recompenses

bestowed,

recompensed
and

be

perform

Man

recompense,

have

is
to

order

required

the

distinct

God

to

that

men.
each

in

that

punishing

two

God;

interpreted

point

punishing

recompense

required

men

to

accurate

more
the

himself"

218].

doctrine

the
it

II

178-9]t

on

enemy

be

not

recompenses

least

an

134,

need

of

God

of

at

not

making

speak

be

[I

think

as

speak

divine

and

"Do

to

deeds,

what

II

107,

brought

has

he

contradict

Marqah

less

for

[I

him"

him,

slays

guilt

own

punishing

verses

men.

interpret

whose

yourself"

to

as

recompenses

his

183]

these

a way

a man

sword

destroy

However,

is

his
sinner

109-101

such

to

and

evil,

the

receives.
this

a moral

principles

position.
universe
of

justice,

is

a picture,

governed
and

by

by

drawn
a

set

administered

of
in

421

accordance
recompensed:

basis

lies

his

justice

and

attendant

in

them;

"I

passage

in

is

great

from

disobedience.

should
not

out

as

the

nature,
the

sowing

of

to

extent

which
by

which

he

represents

not

come.

them;

they

did

taught

them;
I

doer

they

warned

them;
behaved

they

can

God

rebelled.

uplifted

well;

how

have

for
pity
what
he
to

the

Memar

according

185].
that

foregoing
on

was

the

argued

obey

Law

of

of

fear

'of

the

then,

of

concept

the.

Why,

principle,

expressed

them

every

the

emphasis
Yet,

recompense.

God,

II

110,

clear

we

of

to

or

is

this

the

of

hands

they

treated

view

of

The

forgot.

they
I

same

each
of

rewarded,

from

honoured

recompense
[I

done"

the

attention.

In

be

thorns",
own

of

principle

a law

his

the

principles

the

truth

them;

no

down.

.,,

places

for

in

by

"In

of

them;

fell

if

ignorant.

shamefully.

that

with

called

paid

instructed

It

accordance

a bitter

they

remained

has

justice,

lies

saying:

them?

of

being
hands

the

the

obey
with

as

This
in

accordance

harvest

destiny

Marqah

they

to

punishment

comes

man's

choice

is

doer

deeds.

universe,

inevitably,

receive

evil

in

his

the

administration

disobey,

as

in

and,

divine

to

of
free

Each

principle:

according

theodical
man

the

with

does

divine
Marqah

earlier,
God

out

of

consequences
Mrgah

attend

reverence
of
so

held

422

to

persistently
least

part

he believed

at

out

fear

of

between

action

aspects

is

,,,

If

you

in

above,

709

same

II

point

through

which

In

writing,

so
the

may

know

possess

mattered

to

have

he

thought

aspect

the

the

aspect
no

need,

is

[I

value.

of
it

inner

aspect

alone
in

to

speaking

be

105].
outward
its

to

indeed

If

the

only

through

or

appears

been

to
inner

sufficient

Certainly,

-'

receive

if

he

of

value

of

benefit,

your

contribute

will

the

outwardly

the

aspect.

But

the

making

II

both

have

would

internal

in

be

is

to

66,

action

an

writes:

and

Blessing,

the

that

manifestation.

internal
been

of

that

behavioural

as
morally

spoken

action

Marqah

meritoriousness.

aspect

yourself

Curse"

of

he

"Guard

affirms

us,

people"

that

probable

the

He

will

you

select

what

to

issue.

at

obey

internal

its

manifestly,
and

to

not

outwardly

possess

will

aspects

each

matter

affirms:

Margah

regard

now

yourself

is

he

you

inward

overall

have

and

a holy

and

you

the

its

It

when

which

and

familiar

and

112],

inwardly,

and

by

the

of

preferable

distinction,
external

though

motive

than

to

and

the

nevertheless

discipline

would

from

that,

rather

secretly

world

is

fact

the

act

punishment

of

relevant

inwardly,

[I

it

Marqah's

all.

to

At

recompense?

in

lies

men ought

God,

for

divine

of

answer

that

reverence
obey

the

of

idea

the

had

actions

supposed
there

would

aslmeriting

423

recompense,

to

speak

persistently

does,

the

It

action.

therefore,

external

meritoriousness
for`Margah,
it

God's
motive
been

as

less

performed
It
that

fear

was

the

external

it

accords

may
men

the

from

reverence

also

be

graduate

another;

and

that,

obeying

God's
through

the

very

performance

an

so

that

in

time

we

the

occurs

in

them

things

we

building,

in
have

doing
and

come

this

the

first

them,
lyre-players

before
e. 1.

men
the

for

not
A

Law.

men
by

we

itself,
own

similar
He

do

and
the

them,

become

builders

playing

the

that

argues

"For

arts:
can

may

their

them,

the

of

actions,
Law

the

exercising
to

have

course

Ethics,

respect
learn

of

act,

Aristotle's
by

to

of

their

to

motive

the

of

value
to

with

believed

punishment

of

the

sake

virtues

likens

by

they

for

acquire

learn

into

God,

action

of
in

particular,
fear

insight

doctrine

in

of

would

Marqah

kind

one

bei

Law.

that

from

have

but

from

only

if

merit
to

the

Law

to

sakes,

for

speculated

can

come,

their

of

conformable

though

merit,

the
N

test

Law

the

attaching

merit

can

actions

punishment

than

the

since

with

some

of

to

value

action

regarded

aspect

conclude,

some

And

of

of

to

he

as

inner

the

of

action.

possessing

action,

attach

an

Marqah

that

Law

did

of

whether

follows

as

reasonable

Margah

aspect

outward

well

as

seems

that

the

of

we
by

ly

e;

so

x+24

too

become

we

doing

just

temperate

acts,

(1103a32-b2).
just

the

become

Margah

first
they

of

Cain"

that

we

first

and

did,
[I
should

the

of

kinds

contention
when

that

than

He

The

But
attribution

men
bears

this

only

men,

held
in

text

the
to

good

do,

is

out

our

that

its

good

does

not
of

men

the

in
image

the

be

saying

men,

and
that.

is

doing

therefore
itself
earlier

even

action,
is

aspect,

external

Margah

do-good

on

to

and

Memar.

good

implication

good

good

the

on

we will

the
not

appears

ourselves

to.

might.

himself

model

152].

Marqah

considered

meritorious.
further

make

on

And

position

those

not

them

in

like

things

meritorious;

we

himself

actions.

ourselves

do

a man

II

modelling

we

for

than

imitate

who"does

model

perform

if

But

better

rather

to

rather

93,

not

this

of

"Woe

writes:

actions
what

whereas

do

just.

just.

is

just

the

truly

are

really
it

an
Once

we
not

by

have

justice.

that

we

acts"

that

to

time

are

the

if

a hint

is

internalised
we

for

brave

doing

of

imitate

just
is

in

come

thought

to

them,

There

by

we

certainly,

just

imitate

brave

by

temperate

acts,

position

been

clearly

yet

just

principles

have

Aristotle

not

men

into

principles
11
Till
then,

not

doing

Aristotle's

imitating
insight

by

quite

warrant

Aristotelian

425

view

that

will

in

time

come

hint

of

this

position,

But
to

be

sake

the

the

on

position

for

Aristotelian

a reward
is

to

take

lying

evidently,
as

even

of

of
of

sake
beyond
as
Aristotle

on

men operate
The

souls,

our

remains.

question
the

good

a hold

however,

larger

virtuous
of

on which

principles

we

whether

virtue,

for

the
Margah1s

itself,

virtue
many

or

ought

other

could

matters,
have

wished.

as

426

CHAPTER
4

CONCLUSION
I

The

completes

brief

together

summary

the
of

my

Marqah's

of

his

of

my exposition

draw

now

discussion

foregoing

philosophy.

and

exposition,

first

by

threads

many

ethics

shall

giving

presenting

next

0.

theses

certain

for

we

which

by

shall

be

then

prepared,
The

exposition

first

the

(Chapters

man

there

the

of

God,

shift

is

Margah's

teaching

creative

power

most

exalted
However,

Marqah's
sought

II-VII)

has

made

from

God

on

teachings
in

the

his

the

world

parts,
on

second
the
since

role,

teaching
he

of
on

God's
whose

created,

man,
do

chapters

on

two

consideration

world
is

earlier

the
on

a pivotal

to

the

inhabitant
the

clues

thus

on
and

VII,

in

be

and

Chapter

VIII-IX).

creativity

to

considered

(Chapters

God

on

be

can

not

created_world,
to

the

nature

disregard
for'Margah
of

te

Creator.

427

In

Chapter

II,

Margah

that

for

features

of

Marqah

regarded

His

It

was

and

to

Philo's
that

cosmological

God.

Large

even

of

were

taken

and

found

Philo.

Margah's

it

would

Marqah

had

in

the

iss

Philo's

studied

general

works

indeed,

so

to

imagination

the

tax

point

Aristotle,

position

not

to

small

Plato,

especially

whom

man,

the

the

even

be

to

are

both

that

shown

scale

features

shown

arguments,

is

the

a microcosmos,

as

Stoics

on

writings

subject.
But

He

what

A. good

God

Attention

follows
is

that

argue

Aristotle

as

that

of

what

his

'one'

of

argue
and

spaceless,

this

internal

be

plurality',

timeless

and

by

and
that

is,

is

one,

god
and

from

God.

of

connoting

Aristotle's

drawn

one.

as

drawn

oneness',

that

say

aspect

as

quantitatively,
can

God

of

understood

to

has

a distinction

'quantitative

connoting

Nargah

on

fact--that

the

beyond

acceptance

employs

'absence

is

God

focused

conclusions
god

deal

Marqah

internally

certain

about

therefore

'uniqueness'..
both

said

from

between

'simplicity',
'one'

be

can

exists?

about

"

and

philosophers,

suppose
the

world,

of

formulation,

of

close

I.

the

earlier

the

existence

Margah's

of

details
of

the

it

of-God,

valid

as

existence.

forms

existence

regarded

argument

to

the

on

show

this,
incorporeal.

how
namely,
This

428

conception

reappears

thereafter

in

Margah's

position

to

in

the

Memar

the

are

of

Philos.

The

concept

of,

the

of

divine

oneness,

God

is

our

that

man.

But

-as

this

is

seen

question,

examined

in

Chapter

is

held

God

that

taking

this

which

Aristotle

in

they
was

knowing

God.

knowing

that

God

interpreted

God

is,

internally

Him,,

such

that

there

as
is

am correct,

that

meaning

according
one,

justice,
no

both
mercy

inconsistency
regard

God's

not.

Philo,

and

in

that
to

a doctrine
his

of

account
of

what
God

can
know

men
to

in

man

god

the

men

of

as
between

both

iss

he

and

that

God

Philo
many

attributes,

for

exists.

and
to

things
I

knowledge.
here,

their

be

readily

attribute
and

or

a distinction

knowing

knowing

as

like

speak

draw

that

whether

Marqah,

Marqah

on

raises

of

the

God's

of

extent

by

both
and

implies

account

and

is

men

as

Although
Marqah,

Philo

teaching

adopting

committed

However,

to

references

were

in

appears

unknowable,

and'his

Both

God

Marqah,

of

identical

almost

IV,

essence

details

teaching

that

argue

in

Metaphysics

the

is

line

De Anima,

if

knowable.

by

and

Margah's

the

otherness,

God

be

of

of

because
than

The

otherness

examination

other

to

shown

details

Philo,

of

Marqah.

of

the

course

works

both
which

argues
thinkers,
they

429

identify

technical

not

part

His

essence.

not

called

many

His

of

in

the

Frequent
they

powers

Marqah

and

Among
His

the

These

which

of

of

crucial

that

is

and
held

the

and

that

Margah

that

respects,

this

wholly

of

power,

discussed.
since

of

examine

attributes

to

nature

unlike

is

the

various
to

of

God.

divine
that

argued

attributes
human

in

against

Marqah

divine

in

are,

knowledge

and

will.
In

Chapter

VII

attention

is

focused

as

in
ways

various

then

it

God

Margah's

defended

the

are

knowledge.

and

the

will;
two

Him

Marqah

Aristotle's

and

these

to

regarded

matter

be

can

divine

is

teachings

love

paid

God

teachings

the

mercy,

qualities

of

biargah's

by

discuss

position

attention

God

on

of

identical,

to

Philos.

are

virtue

writings

listed

anthropomorphism

knowledge
Margah

topic

opposition

personal

Special

this

reveal

Marqah's

the

On

attributes

in

with

charge

on

of

argue

is

accord

light

compassion,

a person.
position

of

deal

by

are

Philots

made

in

they

God's

of

to

is

almost

attributions

attribution

knowability,

are

justice-;.

Him

oneness

the

their

God.

of

term;

to

characteristics

of

a great

belong

God,

of
the

of

essential

by

Various

shed

Philo

but

the

reference

the

sense

question

question

'properties'

as

essence,
Hence

powers,

and

powers,

Aristotelian

the

on

His

with

on

a particular

430

divine

of

act

Marqah's

created.
was

contrasted

by

with

the

ideas

possibility

of

Anaximander)
Plato's

is

target

Marqah

when

model,

The

aspects

of

Marqah's

Memar's
the

of

acceptance
is

acceptance
systematicity

squared

with

the

world

of

idea

is

Margah's
used

of
idea

as

is

That

miracles.
the

that
to

testifies

large

certain

discussed,

reality
his

expounded,

God

that

the

of

been

have

regarding

the

the

is

idea

the

world

created

is

(Aristotle).
the

may

position

will,

and

creation,

Plato

attacks

world

(Thales

involving

that

the

ignore

either

in

was

philosophers

possibility

model

suggested

divine

of

nihilo

its

doctrine,

employing

it

and

ex

world

that

Hellenic

who

reject

Timaeus

act

of

creation

or

demiurge

an

Aristotle,

to

the

which

namely,

position,

nihilo

Thales

by

act

ex

created

from

that

will,

the

oneness

of

God.

Chapter
as

he

and

stands

VIII
in

secondly,

Philo,
again

sees
like

spiritual
examination
psychological.

on Margah's

is

as
man

he

in

is

sees

qualities,
made
terms,

the

man,

a number

and

it

is

the

of

virtue

of

the

first,

creation,

Marqah,

cause
by

on man,
of

like
creation,
his

of

A detailed

a microcosmos.

as
of

rest

himself.

final

the

as

Philo,

is

to

relation

teaching

Margah's

argued

that

Marqah's

and,

431

account

the

of

Aristotelian

Marqah

the

of
of

account

that

argue

divisions

soul

practical
the

taught

the

parallels

Finally,

reason.

doctrine

of

human

free

turn,

in

will.
After

considering

Chapter

IXE

nature,
to

and

the

this

considered,

cognitive

of

bearing

on

Arising

from

aspects

of

action,

account

of

weakness

of

with

Aristotle's

examined

and

theory

significant

of

the
that

the

relation

In

love.

its

end

and

suffering

cognitive
to

the

Marqah's

denies

with

brief

recapitulation

Next,

established.

that

the
this

with

of

consonance

is

righteous

between

parallels

that

a crucial

the

righteous

of

Marqah's

a discussion

with

connection

the

paid

is

he

of

meritoriousness.

is

will,

relation

claim

have

of

attention

And
on

of

his

action

consideration

argue

-I

suffer.

teaching

question
this

account

Margah's

do

the

its

conception

especially

an

in

in

Margah's

animal.

universalistic

universalism

and

aspects

ethical

an

are

particularism.

is

that

as

ethics

discuss

Samaritan

justice

regarded

man

Marqah's

that

argue

to

psychology,

mants

motives
teaching

Aristotle

fear

of
certain

are

established.

the

foregoing

With
chapters

this
before

us,

would

of
like

to

formulate

certain

432

theses.
First,
It

is

true

that
by

expounded
part

Memar

the

of

an

the

system

Marqah.

The

exegesis

consequently
time

light

on

the

philosophy

to

time

by

from

sufficiently

frequently

substantial

clues

is

as

count
it

expounded

this

does

of

confuse
the

and

itself.

If

evidence

presented

system

thesis
of

if

am

that

philosophy,

count

may

indeed

the

systematic

the

in
the

the

It

system

the

point,

as

should

IBut"
isle
for

exposition
of
whole

the

If

the

perhaps

of

chapters
of

it

philosophy

weight

foregoing

philosophy

the

system,

miss

systematicity
correct,

not

has

course

a philosophical
to

is

a philosophy

author
of

with.
If

then

in

emerges

us

its

that

be

can

system

nature.

only

is

what
and

philosophy

the

system

fact

there

which

provide

its

to

contain

over-rigorous,

to

as

not

to

to

the

that

The

text.

shedding

of

presented

system

systematically,

account

appears

the

not

imply

not

philosophical

extrapolated

introduced

are

However,
is

as

and

a means

as

Memar

does

presented

Pentateuch,
fragments

the

fashion

is

philosophy

Margah

system.

systematically

not

verses.

in

underlying

Memar

is

the

of

Pentateuchal

systematic

to

a philosophical

philosophical

from

an

contains

points

Memar
be

is

added

a
that

433

Marqah's

failure

to

systematically

Memar

is

a work
to

it

clear
of

if

for

terms,

own

is

it

did
be

would

a homiletical

as

though

it

is

more

than

thesis

wish

to

present

second

philosophical

system
in

character,

coincidence

of

Margah's

'those

of

and

Philo,

that

the

forces
Memar

And

the

is

permeated

yet

Marqah
to

committed

an

Pentateuchal

that

seen

to

Memar

of

to

Pentateuch

with
was

for

rise

so. much

extent
as.

the

Aristotle
than

false

fountainhead

merely

ideas.

of

validity
seeking

of

is

seem
his

Nargah

about
for

the

show

ideal
of

truth,

of

be

must
in

presence

the

with

consonant
to

flows

ideas

philosophical
fact

was

therefore

and

the

that

to

say

philosophical

method

his

may

philosophy
that

his

with

philosophical

a problem,

thought

the

ideas

Marqah's

of

the

is

of

extent

further

This
to

Memar

Hellenistic

acceptance

that

particular,

of

mark

the

of

is

a Samaritan,

commitment.

Hellenistic
was

whole

warrant

give

go

the

to

as

that.

Hellenistic

teaching

Pentateuchal
from

to

us
contains

For

system

in

the
it

write

closer

philosophical

thinkers,

other

elements.

The

on

about

not

the

underlying

Hellenistic

all

exegesis

Pentateuch,

a failure

not
at

Margah

It

philosophy.

describe

is

anything

that

in

philosophy

exposition

ordered

Margah's

the

present

that

Margah

the
How,

it

may

434

be

asked,

To

important
truth

philosopher

however,

Mosaic

is

truth.

source

the

natural

as

that

Marqah

In

that

in

the

God's

of

thinking,

God-given

senses,

the

policy

emanating

that

of

nature

give

Mosaic

be

to

into

the

out

of

source

teaching.
men

all

say

that

believe

creature
the

I
hii
that

idea

an

word
For

hand

via

nothing

through

to

as

the

of

about

him

birth

of

us,

give

could

Pentateuch.

the

that

the

mind,

insight
in

source

a non-Samaritan

known

is

might

things

to
should

a non-Samaritan

of

can

even

a state

philosophy

things

Marqah

reception

any

seen

God-given

rejecting

from

"All

that

formulated

a rejection
dictum:

idea

Margahts

deepen
is

there

from

an

all

in

We have

clue

case

his

with
world

that

his

Hellenistic

created

creatures

God-given

could

that

faculties,

surprising
one

world.

that

sensual,

stimuli

be

could

held

created

Creator.

and
to

to

namely,
retained

of

unstable

and

unresponsive

Marqah

respond

The

well

remain

intellectual

to

a tense

principle,

truth.

both

readiness

our

to

Hellenism

the

and
in

together

harmonising

apparatus,

"

held

as
is,

alliance

Pentateuchalism

the

regard

Memar,

the

by

a Hellenistic

both

be

a Samaritan?

and

of

he

could

of;

Gpd

as

Margah,

then,

ideas'
could

lead

Justin

Martyr's

truly,

belong

to

to

us

435

Christians"1

"Al

key:

a related
to

have

could

L things

Samaritans",

us

philosophy
easy
But

philosophy

be

that

way

upon

shown,

is

in

works

the
it

and

Marqah
of

external

these

if

it

at

be

of

supposition

may

be

First,
synthesis
lacked

is

of

Samaritanism

that
the

were

works

Apolo1y

that

10

this

accepting

if

it

had

the

Hellenistic

philosophy
synthesis

could

Samaritan

of

have

lacked

this

forerunners

Samaritans

Margah's

that

Aquinas'

philosophy.

that

have

must

outside

unlikely
and

other

Hellenistic

is

not

Aristotelianism

And

there

as

as

and

Marqah

philosophy

for

almost

forerunners

forerunners.

II

Philo,

and

adduced.

it

Christianity

1.

Stoics

hand,

that

supposed

school
reasons

....

been

found

certainty

second

in

has

as

ideas
the

at

it'cannot

leaning

rlemar,

philosophical

only

Two

therefore,

The

approaching

Palestine.

learned

Now

without

out

Aristotle,

Plato,

need

time

that

it

with

even

Marqah,

the

thinkers.

Neither
spent

in

live

how

to

as

sources,

a probability

knew,

raised

worked

permeated

is

Pentateuchalism

reached

he

of

Hellenistic

be

Hellenistic

any

belong

truly,

say

to

Memar.

the

a question'can

supposed

Marqah

by

men

Marqah's

Samaritan

his

in

transposed
that

Thus

and

accord

been

implies

who

had

The

probability,

community

themselves

of

which

436

Margah

was

tradition

by

In

that

to

study

had

a member
the

case

do

a developed

Margah

time

we

philosophical
to

came
to

need

not

Margah

philosophy

had

to

in

that

suppose

Atemar.

the

write

order

his

leave

community.
Secondlya
contain

Margah's

hymns,

concepts

characteristic

many

philosophy,

were

Defter,

the

suppose

there

or

large

without

the

that

in

seem

alien,

of

it

then
to

plausible

drawing
In

upon

present
the

Memar,

of

the

experience
of

these

a further

as

was,

in
ideas

philosophical
ethos

Hellenistic

the

Samaritan

an

been

be

to

all
that

to

philosophy

alien

If

it

be

it

whether
have

could

of

community.

is

harmonisation

of

without

others.
I

wish

Marqah,

in

drawing

probability,
formed

not

accomplished

considerations
that

replied
did

philosophy

asked

docile,

so

willing

philosophy

thesis

we

would

we

have

to

unobtrusive

an

and

face

the

he

If

community,

as

be

that
as

Samaritanism

Prayer.

Hellenistic

must

suppose

difficultatask

Common

preparations,

hands

the

a Hellenistic

tradition

benefit

Nargah's

in

his

of

seen,

Hellenistic

inclusion

been

quantities

have

we

as
of

community

to

unattached

of

in

that

suppose

swallow

so

have

to

tradition

to
so

Book

Samaritan

philosophical
have

for

accepted

not

which,

part
"

of
It

is

to
writing
upon

.the

cultural

a mItter

for

437

in

Shechem,

in

Baba

under

there

whether

conjecture

probability

that

in

in

progress

4th

the

Rabba,

was

a school
Samaritan

century
I

but
a good

hope

deal

of

Samaritan

the

philosophy

of

have

renaissance
the

established

was

philosophising

that

during

community

period.
If

Hellenistic

like

Marqah's
the

written

would
histories

omits

reference

to

philosophy

ignores

Palestinian
I

of

survey

that

think

Greek,

have

surely
of

also
to

insights
and

found

philosophy.

Samaritan

a remarkable

have

deserves

philosophical
in

that

philosophy

century

aspect

life.

cultural
to

4th

of

am correct,

Palestine

of

then,

not

it
in

be

for

read

long

the
Had

affords.

Samaritan

a niche

that.

shown

Aramaic,

ago

in

sake
Margah
he

standard

438

ABBREVIATIONS

Abr.

De

Abrahamo

Cher.

De

Cherubim

Conf.

De

Confusione

Deca.

De

Decalogo

Deter,

Quod

Fuga

De

Heres
Immut,
Leg,

All,

Fuga

Inventione

Quit

Rerum

Divinarum

Quod

Deus

Migratione

Opif.

De

Opificio

Post.

De

Posteritate

Quaest.

in

Gen.

Immutabilis

Insidiari

Heras
Sit

Allegoria

De

Poen.

Potiori

et

Legum

et

Linguarum

Deterius

Migr.

Praem,

WORKS CITED

OF PHILO'S

Abrahami
Nundi
Caini

De Praemiis

et

Poenis

Quaestiones

in

Genesin

Sacr.

De

Somn.

De Somniis

Spec.

De Specialibus

Virt.

De

Sacrificiis

Virtutibus

Abelis

Legibus

et

Caini

Soleat

439

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Allan,

OF WORKS CITJD

"The

D. J.

Louvain,

De

Anima

De

Memoria

1955

Texts

Classical

Oxford

Topics,

Autour

Syllogism",

Practical

D'Aristote,

Aristotle

-"

Physics
Metaphysics

A. H.

Armstrong,

An

Introduction
London,

Broadie,

"The

A.

Philosophy,

Ancient

to
1968

Analysis,

Syllogism",

Practical

vol.

"

Ethics

Nicomachean

pp. 26-8

29,1968-9,

"Imperatives",

Mind,

81,1972,

vol.

pp"179-90
"Aristotle

vol.

on

Rational

19,1974,

"Maimonides

on

Trans.

G. U.

Phronesis,

Action",

PP. 70-80
Negative
Orien.

Attribution",
Soc.,

forthcoming,

1976

Broadie,

Pybus,

A.

E.

and

"Kant's

vol.
"Kant's

Treatment

of

Animals",

Philosophy,

4+9,1974+, PP"375-83
Concept

Studien,

vol.

of

Respect".,

66,, 1975,

Kant-

pp. 58-6b

k40

De Natura

Cicero
Co ley,

A. E.

The
.

Drummond,

J.

Samaritan

Judaeus:

E.

Martyr

Macdonald,

By

Light,

An

Introduction

II

J.

Oxford,

Light,

1925

Haven,

Philo

to

1935

Judaebs-,

1962

Patrologia

Leeds

1961,
The

New

1888

Doctrines

History,

London,

Theological

Ann.

London,

Their

Apology,

"The

Jewish-

Philosophy,

Literature,

Oxford,

Justin

2 vols.,

The

or,

Samaritans.

The

and

Goodenough,

Library

1909

Philp

M.

Classical

Liturgy,

Alexandrian

Gaster,

Loeb

Deorum,

Graeca,

Hymns
Univ.

of

Orien.

vol.

VI

Amram Darah",
Soc.,

vol.

2,

PP-54-73

Theolo*,

Samaritans,

the

of

London,

1964
Maimonides

The

Guide

tr.

Marqah

Memar

for

the

Friedlnder,

2 vols.,

Hymns,

Works,

10

Whitaker,

see

Loeb

Colson

Classical
vols.,

Library

1904

and

tr.

tr.

84,1963

vol.

Cowley,

tr.

vols.,

2 supp.

Classical

ed.

B. Z. A. W.,

Twelve

Works,

London,

Margah,

Macdonald,

Philo

Perplexed,

I,

vol.

pp. 16-27

and
Library
Marcus,

Loeb

4+4+1

Pl

Classical

Oxford

Phaedo,

to

Texts

Parmenides
Republic
Timaeus
Laws

Ross,

Sextus

London,

Aristotle,

W. D.

Empiricus

Adversus

Physicos,

Pyrrhoniae

Tatian

Address

Thomson,

A. E.

J. E. H.

to

H. A.

in

J.

De

Judaism,

Patrologia

Work,

London,

Testimony

Israel,

Foundations

Rebus

his

their
of

Harvard,

Zabarella,

and

Samaritans:

Philo:

Library

Classical

VI

Man

the

Religion

Wolfson,

Greeks,

the
vol.

Plato:

The

Loeb

Institutiones

Graeca,

Taylor,

1964

Edinburgh,

of

Christianity

Religious
and

to

1960

the

1919

Philosophy
Islam,

1948

Naturalibus,

Cologne,

1590

etc.